































































































































































































































































































































































































































































































J 



Copyright N 0 .. 


COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 






















































* 



















































































































































■ 







































/ 












Sincerely Yours for Truth, 

WILLIAM D. GENTRY 


The Problem of Life 

or the 

Royal Road to Health 

With Instruction and Advice 

HOW TO LIVE. 

WHAT TO EAT. 

WHAT NOT TO EAT 
AND WHY. 


An Invaluable Book for Every Human Being, 

by 

William D. Gentry, M. D. 

An Old and Experienced Practitioner of Medicine; Bishop of 
the Assembly of GOD; Editor of THE WORD; Author 
of the Rubrical and Reginal Homoeopathic Materia 
Medica, and of the Concordance Repertory of 
the Homoeopathic Materia Medica. 



Published by the Author. 

Printed by Tucker-Kenworthy Printing Company, 
Chicago, Illinois, 1916. 











Copyrighted, 1916, 

By William D. Gentry. 


SEP 19 1916 



©Cl. A 43774 3 



FOREWORD—BY THE AUTHOR. 

We do not give in this book an impossible ideal. We have 
written only what we have learned by experience in our own 
life. We know what is possible for one person is possible for 
all; for all have the same power WITHIN and that is the 
Almighty power of GOD and it is given to all; for GOD is no 
respecter of persons. “He giveth to all men liberally.” 

Our experience has been so wide and varied that we have 
great sympathy for suffering humanity. There is hardly an 
experience common to humanity that we have not felt or 
passed through. We know what it is to be poor in material 
things, for we were born in humble circumstances, being one 
of a family of seven children, of a poor, illiterate Southern 
tailor, characterized in that country, before the war, as “poor 
white trash.” Our father being financially unable to give his 
children any education, by hard and constant study, burning 
the midnight oil, we were self-educated, except that which we 
secured as a compositor in a printing office. We know what it 
is to have the most cherished plans of early manhood thwarted, 
and plans for the future, which seemed so essential to success, 
all defeated and all our life plans entirely changed. We know 
the anguish of having to suffer for sins in violating GOD’S 
Word and nature’s laws. We know also the love, joy and peace 
which comes from having all our sins forgiven and washed out 
by the blood of GOD’S SON. We know also what it is to have 
a fortune and to enjoy it to the full. We know by hard expe¬ 
rience what it is to be stripped of every penny of that fortune 
and to be left in debt with no ability to pay it. We know what 
it is to have character—that which is dearer to one than life— 
attacked with all the malignity of hell. We know what it 
means to lose reputation. We know the terrible loneliness 
and the exquisite horror of realizing that many whom we had 
considered as friends have failed and turned away in the midst 
of life’s greatest trial and disaster. We know what it is to be 
racked in body and mind with pain until it seemed that life was 
only held by a thread and that we were going through “the val¬ 
ley of the shadow of death.” We know something of the an¬ 
guish of the Savior in Gethsemane and on the cross when He 
cried “My GOD! My GOD! Why hast thou forsaken me!” 
We know something of the darkness of the grave. Thanks be 
unto our Father, we also know and have the realization and 
the glory of the Resurrection Life, and this pays a thousand 
fold for all the suffering endured. 

There is in this Life, joy unspeakable and full of glory. 
There is even the realization of the Abundant, Eternal Life— 
Perfect Health—HERE AND NOW. 

If the reader of these pages should find in them the way 
into health, happiness and life, we shall rejoice with him. Re¬ 
member the steps! They are clear and definite. First, “Seek 
ye the Kingdom of GOD, and His righteousness (obedience) 
and ALL these things shall be added unto you.” 










TO THE KING OF KINGS AND LORD OF LORDS: 

In the interest of 
His Consecrated Saints: 

“The Household of Faith:” 

“All that in every place call upon the Lord” 

In fullness of consecration to the Father’s Will: 
This Work Is Dedicated. 




INDEX TO SUBJECT OF CHAPTERS. 

Page 

Introduction... 5 

Preface . 10 

Chapter 

I. Man . 16 

II. The Cause of Disease and Its Cure. 33 

III. Limited Anatomy and Physiology. 37 

IV. The Membranes of the Body. 43 

V. The Heart and Circulatory System; also the 

Blood, Plasma and Serum. 46 

VI. Nervous System and Nerve Centers. 56 

VII. Alimentary Canal and Digestive Organs.66 

VIII. The Glandular System. 74 

IX. The Appendix and Appendicitis. 79 

X. Feet . 81 

XI. Teeth . 82 

XII. The Sexual Organs and Reproduction of Our 

Species . 83 

XIII. A Study of the Elements of Which the Human 

Body Consists. 90 

XIV. A Study of the Elements of Which the Human 

Body Consists—Continued . 98 

XV. Sodium and Salt. “Death in the Pot”.106 

XVI. A Study of the Elements of Which the Human 

Body Consists—Continued .127 

XVII. The Human Body, Soul and Spirit.129 

XVIII. How to Live; What to Eat, What Not to Eat, 

and Why? .138 






















INDEX TO SUBJECT OF CHAPTERS. 


XIX. 

XX. 

XXL. 

XXII. 


XXIII. 


XXIV. 

XXV. 


XXVI. 


XXVII. 

XXVIII. 

XXIX. 

XXX. 

XXXI. 

XXXII. 

XXXIII. 

XXXIV. 

XXXV. 


XXXVI. 

XXXVII. 


Cocoa, Chocolate, Coffee, Tea, Tobacco and 


Narcotics .155 

Cigarettes, Cigars, Tobacco.163 

Foods Continued.180 


How Perfect and Permanent Health May Be 
Had and Enjoyed.212 

Extracts from Sir Wm. Temple’s “Health and 
Long Life” .219 

Extracts from Lord Bacon’s “History of Life 
and Death” .223 

The Author’s Conversion to CHRIST AS 
HEALER. Healing and Permanent Health 
Without Medicine, Surgery, or Physical Ap¬ 
pliances . i2Z 1 

GOD’S Provisions for Healing Sickness 
Caused by Disease, and Torments Caused by 
Demons or Evil Spirits.245 

Conversion of the Author—Continued.255 


The Subject of Faith and Kindred Spiritual 


Truths .258 

Faith Continued.275 

The Subject of Miracles.278 

Divine Health .282 

Divine Health—Continued.287 

Value of a Long and Healthy Life.294 

The Difference Between Sickness and Tor¬ 
ments .. /.296 

A Revolution in Treatment of Disease, Sick¬ 
ness and Torments. A Revelation to Scien¬ 
tists and All Who Read.301 

Explanation of This Method of Healing With¬ 
out Medicine..-.308 

Intellect, Mind or Soul.313 





















INDEX TO SUBJECT OF CHAPTERS. 


iii 


XXXVIII. 

XXXIX. 

XL. 

XLI. 

XLII. 

XLIII. 

XLIV. 

XLV. 

XLVI. 

XLVII. 

XLVIII. 

XLIX. 


The Necessity of Exercise, Forceful Labor and 
Bathing to Have Perfect Health.322 

The Passions. Their Influence on Health... .329 

A Study of Good and Evil Spirits in Relation 
to the Diseases and Torments of the Human 
Body .341 

Demonology .348 

Demonology—Continued. The Deadly Work 
of Satan Explained .355 

Diabolical Spiritism or Demonism.360 

Difference Between the Devil and Demons.. .363 

The Deadly Work of Satan Explained.365 

CHRIST Destroys the Works of the Devil.. .370 

The Origin of Medicine or Poison Is of Satan.380 

Deadly Work of Satan Explained.384 

Satan’s Masterpiece .390 


L. A Lesson for “Christian Scientists” and Those 


Who Need the Truth.394 

LI. Truth Regarding “Christian Science”.397 

LII. “Christian Science”—Continued .403 

LIII. Additional Truths, Regarding So-called 

“Christian Science”.,.409 

LIV. How to Get Rid of Satan and Demons.416 






























Introducing 

THE PROBLEM OF LIFE; 

or 

THE ROYAL ROAD TO HEALTH. 

to 

THE PEOPLE OF THE WORLD 


BY ZELLA H. TERRY 


Q.—What is health? 

A.—It is that condition of existence in which every bodily 
and mental function works in such perfect harmony that the 
individual is unconscious of the process. 

Q. What is health worth to the individual? 

A.—Everything. No possession is so valuable. With¬ 
out it nothing great can be accomplished. It is the very spice 
of life. 

Q.—Is health a natural condition? 

A.—Undoubtedly. It is as natural for people to be 
healthy as it is for the sun to shine, or the winds to blow. 

Q.—Is health universal? 

A.—Far from it. Comparatively few people enjoy perfect 
health. Thousands of people who have no special ailment, 
lack zest (or vim), and that keen enjoyment in the mere 
pleasure of living that always accompanies perfect glowing 
health. 

Q.—What is the secret of health? 

A.—Pure blood. 

Q.—How do you explain that? 

A.—In this way. During every moment of life, the cells, 
of which the body is composed, are beirg destroyed by 
millions; and new cells are being built up from the blood. 
You cannot build a good house with poor bricks, neither can. 
you build good cells from impure blood. Health depends 
upon perfect functions, and that is impossible without healthy 




6 


INTRODUCTION 


tissue, formed of good cells, and good tissue can only be built 
up from pure blood. 

Q.—What is disease? 

A.—Dis-ease, primarily, as the construction of the word 
plainly shows, is the opposite of health, or ease; more fully, 
however, it is an invisible something, producing symptoms, 
which classified, are given a name according to their character 
-—the name indicating the symptoms, but not the disease. 
The result of disease is sickness. 

Q.—What causes disease? 

A.—Violation of the laws of nature. 

Q.—Is not disease unnatural? 

A.—Most assuredly no! It is a natural effect, following 
a cause. If natural law is transgressed, the penalty, in the 
form of disease, follows as a natural result. Health and dis¬ 
ease bear the same relation to each other as light and shade; 
both are perfectly natural. 

Q.—Will you name some of the transgressions that result 
in disease? 

A.—Breathing impure air; drinking impure water; taking 
substances into the system which are not food; eating im¬ 
proper food, or eating improperly; irregular habits; failure to 
obey the calls of nature; lack of exercise; personal uncleanli¬ 
ness or excesses of any kind. 

Q.—How do these causes operate to produce disease? 

A.—Chiefly by causing congestion of the digestive organs, 
followed by fermentation, resulting in a febrile condition, and 
destruction of the natural action of the mucous membrane, so 
that the stomach and bowels do not act properly; therefore 
they do not eliminate the waste products of the system. These 
substances become practically foreign bodies, and are de¬ 
posited in the various organs, interfering with their func¬ 
tions and causing, first, irritation, inflammation and destruc¬ 
tion. In addition, the blood becoming loaded with impurities, 
is unable to build up healthy tissue or to carry away that 
which has been destroyed. 

Q.—What are these waste substances, and how are they 
produced? 

A.—They are chiefly the products of perverted digestion, 
and the presence in the blood of fragments of foreign sub¬ 
stances taken into the system in or on food, or articles which 
are not food. They are also partly the product of tissue de¬ 
struction. Every organ in performing its function, is perpetu¬ 
ally wearing away and breaking down tissue; in fact, every 
irregular or unnatural movement of the body aids in this 
breaking down. The retention of these matters in the system 
is the cause of nearly all disease by vitiating the blood. 

[Note by Author.—Here an explanation is necessary for 


Introduction 


7 


the better understanding of this truth. The retention of these 
matters in the system undergoes decomposition and decay, fol¬ 
lowed by fermentation, which results in the formation of an 
affluvia emitting a peculiar odor, which attracts an evil spirit 
of the devil, as carrion does a green fly, having an affinity for 
that special putrid substance, and the presence of that peculiar 
evil spirit in the system causes the peculiar disease which 
produces symptoms called sickness, and that sickness is given 
a name which describes the symptoms but not the disease 
which causes them. Disease is not an evil spirit; but the 
presence of such spirits in the system of man is attended by 
the same peculiar symptoms which suggests a name describ¬ 
ing them, and which always in different individuals causes the 
same peculiar odor and symptoms which enables God’s min¬ 
ister, having an understanding of these matters, to properly 
differentiate and diagnose the disease or *torment.—The 
Author.] 

Q.—You believe, then, that the presence of these sub¬ 
stances in the blood is a cause of disease? 

A.—Not a cause, but the cause. In fact, fully ninety-five 
per cent of all diseased conditions is due to their presence. 

Q.—But can the blood really be purified? 

A.—It can be purified and kept pure with comparative 
ease. You have simply to learn the Royal Road to Health; 
what to eat and drink, and how to live: the secret of health 
without drugs. Jesus is the Healer Divine; yet it is pre¬ 
sumptuous to be always calling upon Him to heal us, while 
we are taking ingredients into the system which act as foreign 
substances, and in Nature’s effort to expel them, there is pain 
and friction. We must learn that there is a point where our 
personal responsibility is to be considered. We are to take 
good care of the body, because it is the tabernacle of the 
Holy Ghost. When we are endeavoring to learn what to eat 
and what not to eat, together with the general care of the 
body, we are observing and following God’s requirements. 

After passing the point of our personal responsibility, re¬ 
garding the Royal Road to Health, we approach the subject 
of Divine Healing. The comprehension of this wonderful 
Truth is grasped through the study of the Scriptures under 
the illumination of the Holy Spirit. 

One of the most interesting and important subjects con¬ 
nected with health and longevity is unknown to the ordinary 
physician and to comparatively few people in the world. On 
account of the want of knowledge on this subject the ordinary 

*Sickness is caused by disease; a torment is suffering or derange¬ 
ment, such as epilepsy, insanity, mania, hallucinations, hysteria, 
asthma, neuralgia, etc., caused by an evil spirit itself and not by its 
mere presence, as in disease and sickness. 



8 


INTRODUCTION 


physician is not competent to make a true diagnosis of any 
case. Owing to the absence of this knowledge the physician 
cannot locate and understand the cause. They only see the 
effect of an unknown cause. Such cannot enter into the con¬ 
sideration of the subject regarding the body of man in relation 
to disease, sickness and torment, and it is one of the hardest 
things in the world to get them to see that disease is dynamic 
or ethereal, invisible to the natural eye; but that it exists and 
causes the symptoms which they see and which they treat. 
If they could see the cause of the symptoms and remove it, 
the symptoms would disappear. They cannot differentiate 
between disease causing sickness and evil spirits or demon? 
causing torments. Indeed, they know nothing about the 
spiritual as being the cause of every characteristic in anything 
and everything that exists: vegetables, herbs, shrubs, roots, 
flowers, trees, birds, fish, cattle, sheep, geese, and indeed 
every material and physical thing that exists—animate or 
inanimate. 

All these matters are presented and fully explained in 
this book under the heading of Demons or Evil Spirits; also 
the subject of bondage to alcoholic drink and use of morphine, 
cocaine, tobacco, and other narcotics, and how to get rid of 
them. 

The subject of Demonology has been ignored and rejected 
almost completely since the days when Jesus Christ was 
here on earth with His apostles; but now, in this the twentieth 
century, it is found to be an absolute certainty that evil spirits 
or demons cause most of the suffering, torments and de¬ 
pravity of human beings. And on account of their ignor¬ 
ance on this most important subject, and rejection of what 
God has clearly and plainly provided in the Bible, such suffer¬ 
ing and torments are not obliterated. 

All subjects pertaining to life and health and how to 
secure and retain them, and how to live without disease, is 
treated of at length in all their different phases in this won¬ 
derful book. 

Doctor Gentry, the author of this book, practiced medicine 
for a quarter of a century before receiving the Divine call to 
the Ministry of Christ, and was given the Spiritual gift of 
healing. 

Doctor Gentry is an old and experienced Physician, well 
qualified to give to the people of the world a book on this 
most important and vital subject. This book is destined to 
prove a great boon to suffering humanity. Indeed, it is as 
intended it should be, to fill one of the great wants of the 
present age. 

Many people suffer and have been suffering year after 
year through the appalling ignorance of the truth that the 


INTRODUCTION 


9 


cause of their ailments was or is the effect of the ruinous 
ingredients which they are daily taking into the stomach. 
Nature true to nature’s laws, in her endeavor to restore 
harmony, keeps up a perpetual battle in her efforts to throw 
off these foreign substances, which the innocent sufferer 
through want of proper teaching is daily thrusting upon her. 
And the result is, instead of growing better they grow worse; 
they are weakened in both body and mind—and finally fill an 
untimely grave. 

This is a sad picture; yet it is true to the conditions. 

To instruct, to give mental illumination and spiritual 
light to these many sufferers, is the object of Doctor Gentry’s 

new book, The Problem of Life, or The Royal Road to Health. 


PREFACE 


5 ) 

By the Author. 


“Skin for skin, yea, all that a man hath will he give foi 
his life,” Satan said to God: Job 2:4. 

In presenting the following pages to the public, the Author 
has been actuated by a desire to be of some use to mankind— 
to do some good—and he believes that this desire is not 
prompted by any undue assumption of knowledge as to that 
whereof he speaks. The work is published at the ardent 
request of very many persons, not only in the United States, 
but in foreign nations. 

It is no narrow subject that is herein treated, but it is 
a subject as broad as the liberties, the happiness, and the 
eternal welfare of the whole people of every nation. 

In discussing this subject the author has confined him¬ 
self to a strict relation of facts, based upon the experience and 
observation of many years, in which he has had unsurpassed 
opportunities and facilities for thorough, practical study. 

Furthermore, he has brought to his support in the forma¬ 
tion of many of his conclusions the actual experience, aston¬ 
ishing but nevertheless real, of hundreds of intelligent and 
scholarly men. 

We believe that this book will at least in a measure satisfy 
a long-felt want. It will at least partially fill a niche that has 
been gaping long for what would supply its demand. Great 
pains have been taken in statement and detail and conclusions 
have been arrived at after years of careful study, of practice 
and of observation, and the author feels perfectly secure in 
the truth of his position. 

Also he is fully conscious of the overwhelming importance 
of his subject, and of the necessity for the education of the 
masses to a better understanding of the plain, unvarnished 
truth herein set forth, this book is its own apology for its 
appearing. 

Before proceeding to read and consider the chapters in 
this book, the reader should have fixed in the mind this im¬ 
portant truth, that man is a spirit living in a body or taber¬ 
nacle of flesh made of the dust of the earth, and that he or 
she is not the body, but the spirit which lives in the body, and 
when the spirit is driven out of the body by disease, sickness, 
torments, abuse or accident, the body returns to the mother 
earth. 





PREFACE 


11 


Also that man is an anomaly in the universe. He lives, or 
Ought to live, in two worlds, a spiritual and a material. He is 
a child of his Spiritual Father, God, but he is also the child of 
his material mother, the earth, a divine spark inhabiting a clod 
of dust. 

Living in these two worlds he has senses appropriate to 
both, and by means of which knowledge or perception is direct, 
immediate, and therefore transcends analysis. 

In the ideal condition of man—whether regarded as a con¬ 
dition from which we have fallen, or a condition to which we 
have not yet attained—in the ideal condition of man, as we can 
conceive him. These two worlds are equally his. 

Our intuitions are in the nature of spiritual senses, by 
which we attain knowledge directly, by processes which 
transcend the power of analysis. 

We should realize the Spiritual as we do the material 
world around us. 

But, alas! man is sadly imperfect, whether by fall or other¬ 
wise, in his spiritual nature. His spirit is, as it were, im¬ 
mersed and drowned in his sensuous nature. His spiritual 
senses are dull and stupid: having eyes, he sees not; having 
ears, he hears not. 

His spirit is not dead, indeed, but in deep opiate-sleep, 
and dreaming; some, frightful nightmare dreams, which shake 
the soul with terror; others, sweet dreams of a happy life 
hereafter; but all of us, only dreaming. 

The most important of all things to a human being is 
health. Without it no person can have a mind clear and 
free to think and plan, and on account of debility cannot labor 
or succeed satisfactorily in the accomplishment of plans and 
purposes. Hence it is, people who are sick, suffering and 
tormented, can have but the one thought and desire, and 
that is to find deliverance from the cause of trouble that they 
may recover health and be well. No amount of money, even 
to the extent of their last dollar, will be withheld to secure 
health, and when there is no more money, they will sell their 
land and possessions to get the money. 

Not knowing and realizing that GOD their Creator is 
their Father, who should be more to them than an earthly 
father, and who truly loves them and has made provisions 
and given directions in the Bible for keeping them well, and 
if they get sick, He says: “I am the Lord that healeth thee,” 
they employ a man or woman physician—a human being—to 
repair and heal them. 

We wonder what such persons would say if they heard 
that we were foolish enough to take our fine gold watch" 
(which we have had for forty years and prize very highly), 
when it gets out of order, to a tinsmith, plumber or black- 


12 


PREFACE 


smith to have it repaired? Would it not be ridiculous for us 
to do such a foolish thing as that? To whom should we 
take our watch when it will not keep time, or fail to run. 
Why, of course, to a watch maker; to one who makes watches. 
Would the tinsmith, plumber or blacksmith know how, and 
have the necessary tools and material, to repair a watch? 

Then to whom should we take our bodies when sick and 
suffering, or unable to think, plan, devise and work? Why, 
of course, to The Man Maker, GOD our Father, the author, 
architect and maker of our bodies, is the ONE and the only 
ONE to whom we can go when sick, suffering and tormented, 
to secure speedy and perfect healing. 

But how to take our bodies to GOD is the problem to be 
solved. There are so very few people in the world who have 
ever received instruction in regard to this most important 
matter, it is most difficult to even persuade those who are 
ignorant of the truth, to read and investigate. Hence it is: 
two-thirds of all people die on account of their ignorance of the 
GOD-GIVEN truth that our Creator has provided for all 
human beings to have Divine Health, and live until their al¬ 
lotted time from seventy to one hundred and twenty years. 

After studying medicine and the science of treating dis¬ 
ease, sickness, and the afflictions of our fellow-men, and receiv¬ 
ing a diploma, the writer practiced medicine and surgery 
for a quarter of a century. Then it was this author, 
after thorough investigation, found, to his astonishment and 
consternation that he had only been “trying” and “experiment¬ 
ing” on the principle of expectancy. This was done according to 
man’s teaching of their plans and devices for curing disease. 
Our astonishment was great on learning from GOD’S Word, 
when the truth was presented to us that we had been trying 
to do that which GOD sent His Son, the LORD JESUS 
CHRIST to do. We also then learned that CHRIST is a Spirit 
like unto and of GOD His Father, and was sent for the special 
purpose of delivering, saving and healing all who will accept 
Him as the Son of GOD, their Saviour and Healer. We then 
also learned how to communicate with GOD, our Father, and 
under His direction, were anointed with the Holy Spirit and 
the Christ Spirit. We were then led of Him to accept and 
carry out His plan, with the declaration that to whomsoever 
we would minister (after instructing and leading them to have 
the only one element of the Spirit which is Faith in the LORD 
JESUS CHRIST, and able to appropriate to themselves what 
JESUS the CHRIST did for them when He suffered and died 
for them on the Cross of Calvary, nineteen hundred years ago), 
such would be quickly healed, and if they would then secure 
what GOD has provided in the Bible: “All the fullness of the 
GODHEAD,” then master the mystery hidden from the world 


PREFACE 


13 


for eighteen centuries, they would have Divine Health and 
thereafter keep well and live in peace and happiness the 
balance of their lives, and finally in old age, drop out of earth- 
life as ripe apples drop to the ground from the tree. 

We know, as do all physicians who will acknowledge the 
truth, that more people die from medicine and man’s devices, 
and mistakes, than from disease. 

We know also, that two-thirds of all the people born into 
the world, die before they are three years old on account of 
corrupt and unnatural conditions fatal to infantile life, and in 
consequence of improper food, mixed with foreign substances 
and poisons, given to them in food or drink. Such poisonous 
foreign substances in the blood destroy the protoplasm or life- 
cells which make up their bodies. 

We also assert that from the same cause two-thirds of 
those children who survive and pass through infantile life, 
becoming hardened and accustomed to the poisonous, foreign 
substances, die from the effects of these foreign substances 
before they reach thirty years of age. 

Again, we assert that at least one-third of those passing 
the thirtieth year, die before they are fifty-two years of age, 
and not more than one in ten of those who reach the fifty- 
second year live to reach seventy or eighty. 

Whereas if they only knew the truth which GOD has 
given in the Bible, and live up to it, they would have all that 
GOD has provided for His people and live to or over the cen¬ 
tury mark. 

It is to instruct and advise people on these lines that they 
may get rid of all disease, sickness, debility of the body, and 
all derangement of mind causing hallucinations and erroneous 
habits, practices and evil thoughts, that this book is written 
and published. 

The maximum life of a true man of GOD—a real Bible 
Christian—is one hundred and twenty years, as we find in 
Genesis 6:3. Those who reject GOD and His Word, and 
take into their systems foreign substances to suit their “taste”; 
and those who are irregular in their habits, and those who 
expose themselves to miasms or putrid, poisonous atmosphere, 
and take into their lungs air filled with dirt, poisonous atoms, 
or microbes existing in decayed substances, such as vegetables 
or dead animals, and people who sleep in close rooms without 
proper ventilation; and those who have intemperate habits 
and corrupt morals, and associate with those who are de¬ 
praved, can only live at the best possible limit, to the age 
of three score and ten; and if they live longer and reach 
eighty or ninety, “yet is their strength labor and sorrow; for 
it is soon cut off, and we fly away.” 

The truth is, that GOD has provided that every person 


14 


PREFACE 


born into the world may live the allotted time of from seventy 
to one hundred and twenty years, even barring accidents. 

GOD has provided for those who accept Him and live 
according to His plan given in the Bible, as we find in the 
ninety-first Psalm. GOD says: “He that dwelleth in the secret 
place of the most High, shall abide (or lodge) under the 
shadow of the Almighty. * * * He shall deliver thee from 

the snare of the fowler, and from the noisome pestilence. He 
shall cover thee with His feathers, and under His wings shalt 
thou trust: His truth shall be thy shield and buckler. Thou 
shalt not be afraid for the terror by night; nor for the arrow 
that flieth by day; nor for the pestilence that walketh in 
darkness; nor for the destruction that wasteth at noonday. 
* * * Because thou hast made the LORD, which is thy 

refuge, even the most High, thy habitation; there shall no evil 
befall thee, neither shall any plague come nigh thy dwelling. 
For He shall give His angels charge over thee, to keep thee 
in all thy ways. They shall bear thee up in their hands, lest 
thou dash thy foot against a stone. * * * Because you 

set your love upon me, therefore will I deliver you: I will 
set you on high, because you have known my name. You 
shall call upon me, and I will answer you: I will be with you 
in trouble; I will deliver you, and honour you. With long 
life will I satisfy you, and shew you my salvation.” 

As one who has reached the eightieth year of his life, I 
can look back and see the millions of people who have come 
into the world and died since my boyhood. They have all 
gone to their long home; and since, I was shown these truths, 
which I am going to give to the world in this book, I have 
been restored to my youth. Indeed, I am a wonder unto 
many; yes, and unto myself, also. I have all my life sought 
the very best of everything and am sure that I now in my 
old age am giving out the very best of all things which I have 
learned by hard study and severe experience. I now give to 
my fellow men with the honest conviction that those who will 
read, accept and practice what the author teaches in this 
book, such will live long and be happy. GOD has certainly 
kept me and proven His Word to be true. Truly I can say 
with the psalmist David: “Thou, which has shewed me great 
and sore troubles, hath quickened me again. Now when I 
am old and greyheaded, GOD has supplied my every need 
and made me as well and strong as I ever was in my young 
manhood, and feel sure that I will reach my one hundred and 
twentieth year; for I know what GOD has given me to do, 
and I have no fear whatever of my being called away until 
GOD’S work in my hands has been accomplished. 

The intrinsic value of this book is largely shown in the 
great number of truths published in it, which have never been 


PPEFACE 


15 


published before. Such, for instance, as that in regard to the 
use of foreign substances, causing such diseases as chicken- 
pox, and smallpox. 

My purpose is that this shall be the very Best of All 
books that man has ever gotten up, and I am very certain 
that it will be to every one who will live according to the 
instruction and advice given. I send it out with GOD’S bless¬ 
ing upon everyone who shall read it. 


MAN. 


V> 


Chapter I. 




Before a brick house is constructed, it is absolutely neces¬ 
sary that all the bricks should be made. Each must be equal 
in size: in length, breadth, width and height. The least devia¬ 
tion will throw the house out of plumb, or cause a defect in the 
wall, and it will crack, or bulge out. So it is with the human 
body. If health and happiness are to be maintained, every 
part of the body must be supplied with absolutely pure nour¬ 
ishment, and in order to have that, absolutely pure food, water 
and air must be taken into the system, and all that is impure 
and foreign must be rejected. 

When the LORD GOD JEHOVAH formed the body of 
man, the Bible says, as recorded in Genesis 2:7: “THE LORD 
GOD formed (the body of) man out of the dust of the earth 
and breathed (or puffed) into his nostrils the breath (or spirit) 
of life and man became a living soul.” 

It should be understood that the combination of the spirit 
of life, puffed into the nostrils of man, with the body, produced 
a third element, which is called the “soul/’ 

The word rendered from the Hebrew Bible is nephesh 
and means the intellect, soul or mind of the rrtan, which 
enables him to think and plan. The word “soul,” from the 
Greek word psyche and Hebrew nephesh, has reference to the 
brain and nervous system; or rather, to that in the brain and 
nervous system, which enables the human being to think, 
reason, plan, remember, speak or write. The brain is the seat 
of the intellect, mind or soul, which are snyonymous terms. 
Many uninformed people have an idea that the words “soul” 
and “spirit” mean the same; but such is not true. Man is -the 
spirit which JEHOVAH GOD breathed into the nostrils of 
the first man, and the spirit of man is that which GOD breathes 
into the nostrils of the child when it is born. We emphasize 
by repetition: the spirit in the body and not the body or mind 
is the man. The spirit combined with the body of man, pro¬ 
duces the soul, which is the mind or intellect. 

It is the body we have to consider in this chapter. We 
will consider the soul or psyche and also the spirit or pneuma 
in following chapters. 

Now, going back to the similitude of the bricks in the 
brick building, it was necessary for GOD to make a substance, 
or cells in combination, to take their place in building the body 




MAN 


17 


of man, as bricks are made, to be cemented together with 
mortar, to form the building in any shape or dimensions 
desired, as directed by the architect. We find that such sub¬ 
stance had to first be developed before the body of man could 
be formed. It must not be supposed that GOD daubed the 
mud and slime, made of the dust of the earth, together like a 
mud-dauber would a nest for itself on the walls of a barn. 
GOD did not form the body of man by one quick motion, any 
more than He could form the body of a child instantly in 
secret. It requires nine months for GOD to form the body 
of a child, before it is born, and, then, directly it is born, He 
breathes the “spirit of life” into its nostrils, and then there is 
the “wail of a new born child,” which is the first demonstra¬ 
tion of the soul. 

When God first formed man, it, of course, required some 
considerable length of time for Him to bring all the elements 
together. He had to make those substances first, in quantity 
and quality, which was necessary to be joined together to con¬ 
struct the body, and that substance must be designated by a 
name indicating that it was the first thing made. Now, in 
order to have such a name in our English language, we must 
go to the Greek language and borrow from it; hence, it is, we 
first select the Greek words protos meaning first, and plasma, 
meaning made, and by putting them together, we have the 
word protoplasm, meaning “first-made,” as the name of that 
which GOD developed as one of the millions of substances, 
which added together forms the human body. 

Protoplasm is the viscid, contractile, semi-liquid, more or 
less granulated, substance that forms the principal portion of 
cell or sarcode, which, by the million united together, form 
the human body. By looking upward to the starry heavens 
on a clear night, a very good idea may 'be obtained of the 
protoplasm by gazing at the Galaxy, or Milky Way, which 
is composed of a host of indistinguishable, luminous, tele¬ 
scopic substances forming a zone which has occupied the same 
position in the heavens since the earliest ages. 

The protoplasm is composed of thirteen different elements, 
all of which must be in combination, or it will not be a perfect 
protoplasm. The protoplasm is formed of the following 
elements: 


1. Carbon 

2. Oxygen • 

3. Hydrogen 

4. Nitrogen 

5. Iron 

6. Aluminum 

7. Sulphur 


8. Phosphorus 

9. Calcium 

10. Sodium 

11. Potassium 

12. Silica or flint 

13. Manganese 


These thirteen elements, no more and no less, constitute 


18 


MAN 


the protoplasm in the human body, which the innumerable, 
countless protoplasms combined, formulate. 

These substances are found in the vegetables growing.out 
of the ground, in the air we breathe, and in the water we drink. 
If') there is any foreign substance in the air we breathe, in the 
water we drink, or in, or on, the food we eat, the protoplasm 
going to make up our body is defective, and the result is dis¬ 
ease, sickness, suffering, debility, decay, despondency, worry, 
fear, nervousness, nervous prostration and every other ailment 
to which flesh is heir. 

The most necessary thing in this world for human beings 
to know besides GOD and His Son, and the blessed Holy 
Spirit is that man has also a subtle, formidable enemy which is 
the devil or Satan. Man should also know himself, his-own 
condition, needs, and how to take care of his body, what to 
eat and what not to eat and why. 

At birth the body of the new born child is intended by the 
Creator to be perfect. GOD breathes (or puffs) the spirit of 
life into its nostrils and it begins to live, and as long as the 
spirit remains in the body, the child will live and grow to 
maturity. But it must have suitable air to breathe, water to 
drink, and food to eat, to furnish the new elements of which 
the body is composed and to take the place of the exhausted 
cells, and these must be absolutely pure, and unmixed with 
any foreign or deleterious substances; for if such are admitted 
into the body, the digestion, absorption of the elements of the 
different parts of the body will be hindered, if not prevented 
entirely from furnishing new and healthy or normal cells. 

The very first dangerous thing to which the child is sub¬ 
ject, is being wrapped up and its face covered so that it cannot 
have proper inhalations of air, which are absolutely and essen¬ 
tially necessary for the pure oxygen, in pure air, to be inhaled 
and taken into the blood corpuscles and taken to the extremi¬ 
ties, that the process of nature in furnishing heat for the body, 
may go on and almost instantly, as frequently is the case, the 
child is smothered and its life destroyed. Indeed, great care is 
necessary on the part of the mother and attendant to see that 
plenty of space is left over the face and nose of the child, so 
that it may have the pure air. 

The life of the new born child is in danger from numerous 
causes which threaten its life and health. The affectionate 
sympathy of the parents and attendants is such that they want 
to give the child something to eat, for nourishment. Then, if 
it cries (which is natural) they want to put it right to nursing, 
or give a sugar tit, whereas nothing should be given the child 
for at least a few hours. And then nothing but pure water 
should be given except that which the child takes from its 
mother’s breast. Nature has provided in the breast of the 


MAN 


19 


mother a substance which is intended to be nursed by the child 
for the express purpose of cleansing the alimentary canal, and 
prepare the child during its first three days for the food which 
nature will supply at the expiration of that time. The milk is 
not formed until the third day and that is the earliest time that 
nature can provide just the food the child requires. 

Mothers should be taught that their blood must be abso¬ 
lutely pure, and that there should be no foreign substances 
taken into it, in order to have a healthy child; but the ways 
of the world are such that mothers, as well as every other 
person, are constantly taking into their systems foreign sub¬ 
stances on or in food, to change the taste of it, and make it 
palatable. The result is, that one of the substances universally 
in use only poisons the child,—and that is salt—common table 
salt—or chloride of sodium. It is chlorine, a poison in salt, 
which gives At a savor, and chlorine is a death dealing poison 
to any child. The milk of mothers who have been taking that 
substance into their systems is more or less poisonous to the 
child, hence the greenish diarrhoea that nearly always attends 
the child in the first days, weeks and months of its life, and 
that produces the colic from which children most generally 
suffer during the first three months. More than two-thirds of 
the children that die before they are from three months to three 
years of age, die on account of the use of salt, and the first 
symptoms of the poison are caused by the salty milk from the 
mother’s breast. 

We are glad to be used of God to make this truth known 
to every person we can possibly reach, and urge upon every¬ 
one to consider the matter of taking into the system nothing 
that is poisonous. Nearly all foreign substances taken into 
the system are deleterious. 

This subject will be considered more fully in the chapter 
devoted to sodium and salt. It is of the utmost importance 
that every person should know about this matter and, there¬ 
fore, we most earnestly invite investigation from each one of 
our readers. 

When the boy or girl grows up to the age of discretion 
(which is about the age of twenty-one years) their character¬ 
istics have been developed. Indeed, at the age of from sixteen 
to twenty, boys and girls formulate habits and settle down 
into the regular routine of life, each one having a character¬ 
istic, peculiarity or idiosyncrasy. 

In our study of humanity we have been able to divide 
human beings into at least twenty-four different families (a 
few of which are described here), the same as apples or pota¬ 
toes are divided. If a sample of all the apples grown in the 
United States were put together in a room, it would be easy 
to select the Ben Davis, the Greening, the Pippin, or any other 


MAN 


family from the great pile of apples. Every one making a 
different appearance from any other family, and each one hav¬ 
ing a peculiar odor different from any other; each having a 
different size and shape, so that the “Sheep’s Nose,” the 
Baldwin, or any other apple may be selected at will. So it 
is with the human family. 

The Hydrogenoid Temperament: 

The first family to be considered is that of the Hydroge¬ 
noid temperament, meaning a body that is filled with water. 
The hydrant from which water is drawn is so called because 
water is composed of hydrogen gas. The hydrogenoid indi¬ 
vidual is filled mostly with water. A person of the hydroge¬ 
noid temperament is naturally slothful, inactive, and given to 
much thought. Such people have obesity, and the spirit that 
causes this peculiarity loves water or fluids more than any¬ 
thing else. The spirit in such people is that of obesity, and 
giving way to that spirit causes such people to fill their bodies 
with fluids. Their own spirit gives way to the control of the 
obesity spirit, and the obesity spirit gives them the thirst. 
Such people are usually fond of salt, and the more salt they 
take the more thirst they have. Such are subject to sudden 
death from apoplexy, produced by the obesity spirit within 
them. 

The kidneys of such people are overworked; their brains 
are half-drowned so they cannot think for themselves and need 
some person to direct or control them. Another peculiarity is, 
they are always desirous of and looking for sympathy. They 
are easily insulted, their “feelings” easily hurt. Sympathetic 
people usually sympathize with this class to the extent that 
they become very weak and dependent. In order to be deliv¬ 
ered from that trouble they should go to one of GOD’s true 
ministers and have him do as the LORD JESUS CHRIST 
Himself would do, and as He has provided in Mark 6:17, where 
He says: “These signs shall follow them that believe; in my 
name shall they cast out demons (or evil spirits).” Obesity is 
caused by evil spirits, and in order for a person in that condi¬ 
tion to be restored to a normal condition, those spirits must be 
cast ouC and sometimes must be ministered to again and again 
before victory is secured. 

Another interesting fact in relation to the different fam¬ 
ilies or species of human beings, is that each family has a 
striking resemblance (some more and others less) to some 
animal, and whatever animal any human being suggests by 
resemblance, or action, should be considered, studied and com¬ 
pared, in order to better understand the characteristic of the 
individual. It is very plain in the case of almost every 
hydrogenoid individual that such suggests the animal known 
as The Sloth, which always intimates slowness and tardiness; 










MAN 


21 


disinclination to action or labor; sluggishness; laziness; idle¬ 
ness and indolence. In the study of such people (going back 
to their early childhood) it will be found that they were fed 
mostly on hog meat, or swine’s flesh. Whatever a person eats 
enters into the body, and if a person eats pork every day as 
the leading food, more than half of the body of that individual 
is hog, and may be characterized as a “two-legged hog.” Then 
by considering the characteristic of the hog it will be seen, as 
the hog nature is to swill, that the “two-legged hog” greedily 
drinks beer, coffee, tea, chocolate and other slops, which are 
unfit for human beings. 

Unless people with the hydrogenoid constitution cease to 
give way to the evil spirit that causes them to drink so much 
fluid, they will either suddenly die with apoplexy, or continue 
to grow until they are as broad as long. It is only, this 
constitution that can be made corpulent by drinking water. 
Those of other temperaments and constitutions will frequently 
drink more than they should, but in doing so (as they are 
advised by many ignorant or designing physicians) the result 
will be the kidneys are overworked and become diseased, as 
in Bright’s disease of the kidneys, or dropsy. 

The Sanguine Temperament. 

The second family to be considered is the Sanguine tem¬ 
perament. Such persons are temperamentally quick in thought, 
movement and purpose. Persons of this temperament are 
ardent and very sanguine, but easily startled and thrown off 
their base by sudden sounds. They usually have brilliant 
complexion, activity of the circulation and respiration. Such 
persons, when there is a mixture of other temperaments, on 
account of parents being different, are unduly emotional and 
lack poise and self-possession. They are subject to neuras¬ 
thenia, or weakness of the nerves, and pneumogastric nerves 
and heart, especially when they overwork, and when they do, 
soon become exhausted and are liable to have a nervous break¬ 
down. Such people are subject to wasting diseases and nerv¬ 
ous prostration. Overstrain and worry should be avoided by 
this family of people. There are more of this family that go 
deranged and subject to hysteria, delusions, hallucinations and 
brain storms than any other, and it is all brought upon them 
by peculiar spirits that are attracted and have an affinity for 
nervous people, and when nervous people forget themselves 
and give way to excesses, Satan takes advantage of them and 
puts one of his neurotic spirits upon them. In order for such 
people to be delivered and healed, long rest of mind and nerves 
is essential. 

There are people of the sanguine temperament who have 
so much iron in their blood they are subject to blushing be¬ 
cause the nerves from the brain send an impulse to the blood- 


22 


MAN 


vessels through the sympathetic nerves, and causes the blood 
to rush to the surface, usually to the face, so that it becomes 
red. Self-consciousness, timidity, fear and shame are some of 
the mental states which are associated with this special charac¬ 
teristic of a portion of the sanguinary temperament family. 
Such people get too much iron in their blood because they have 
an abnormal appetite for those things which have an abund¬ 
ance of iron in them. There are people who cannot eat rutabaga 
turnips without having some symptoms like these mentioned. 

The Gnostic Temperament. 

The third is the Pneumatic or Gnostic family. The Greek 
word pneuma, from which the word pneumatic is derived, 
means spirit in our language. The word gnostic is from the 
Greek word Gnostikos, meaning sagacious, or good at know¬ 
ing, and is the leading attribute of the family whose leading 
characteristic is abounding in wisdom and knowledge. 

The person in which the spirit abounds is gnostic because 
he has his Creator, the Supreme Spirit, to guide him, and the 
first notable thing to be observed by one coming in contact 
with such a person, is that he is even minded, not subject to 
fancies, and has wisdom and knowledge which but few other 
men possess. 

This family of people is entirely different from any other. 
They are almost diametrically opposite to the psychic, or 
soul family. The spirit of man is higher and stronger in char¬ 
acter when the spirit is in control, than the person whose 
soul or psyche is permitted to lead. In every human being 
there is a warfare going on all the time, between the spirit 
and the soul, and in a majority of cases, the soul predomi¬ 
nates because it is located in the fleshy brain of the person 
whose spirit is weak and yielding. That is the beginning of 
the tragedy in every man’s life. The spirit of man really 
desires to do right, but cannot where the body or flesh and the 
soul is strongest. The spirit of man in man is the part 
that GOD and all that is good, pure and holy, has to do with. 
It is through the spirit of man that GOD controls; but the 
soul or psyche of man, being located in the brain, and the brain 
made of the same material that all the flesh and body is made 
of, is subject to control by the devil and his demons, and the 
man only having a very weak spirit gives way to Satan. In 
order to make this clear to the reader, we state that after the 
earth was created and made habitable for man, one of the lead¬ 
ing angels in Heaven, named Lucifer, rebelled against GOD 
and there was war in Heaven, as will be found in Revelation 
12:7-12. Lucifer’s priestly duty was to direct the worship of 
the angelic throng to GOD; but he became vain and ambitious 
and perverted his office, and directed the worship of the angels 
to himself and drew after him one-third of the angelic host. 


MAN 


23 


Lucifer changed himself into the devil—thus creating himself, 
because all that GOD created was good. He was then and 
always afterward called the dragon, old serpent, the Devil, 
and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world. When Lucifer 
changed himself to Satan, he, with his fallen angels, or 
demons, was expelled from Heaven and came down to earth. 
After he rebelled he corrupted all of the angels under his con¬ 
trol and they became entirely subject to him, and became 
demons, or evil spirits. There was war in Heaven and the 
devil and his demons were cast out and came to earth and 
pre-empted (or took possession of) it; hence the body of man 
formed out of the earth, is subject to the devil. So it is the 
soul or intellect will be controlled by him unless the individual 
knows GOD, His SON and the HOLY SPIRIT, and has a 
knowledge of his danger and the enemy to which he is subject. 
Satan was cast out into the earth and his fallen angels, or 
demons, with him. The result is that Satan will put upon 
the person subject to him, by suggestion or mental telepathy, 
between the visible and invisible, thoughts and purposes of 
impurity which, if followed, will cause him to be diseased, 
sick, and made to suffer torments; for the devil will send his 
evil spirit into the individual and take possession of the part 
of the body to which it is attracted, and cause that part of the 
body to abound and be made more prominent than any other 
part, and in this way gives a character to the individual. 
Hence it is, there are drunkards, gamblers, thieves, robbers, 
liars, cocaine, morphine, alcohol nicotine or caffeine fiends. 

The neurasthenic human is subject to control of the evil 
spirits existing in people of stronger minds with whom they 
come in contact, hence we meet a great many who are “spiritual¬ 
ists.” The same class of individuals are led by spirits that 
cause them to believe and claim they are not only Christians, 
but holy, pure and good; but as a general thing their lives do 
not conform to their profession. All over the world today 
there are such weak-minded people who have been overcome 
by the spirits in other people and made to believe that they 
have the Holy Spirit in them, and some of them speak in 
strange tongues, claiming the Holy Spirit speaks through 
them, when it is the spirit of the devil they secured from and 
through the person who had a superior mind over them and 
with whom they come in touch, and were deceived and made 
to believe the false is true. 

Likely there will be some “Pentecostal” people who will 
read these pages. If the one who does so jumps to the con¬ 
clusion without proper consideration, he or she will become 
prejudiced against this book and its author, and speak against 
it saying that we are opposed to “speaking in tongues.” To 
such we reply emphatically: We are not opposed to “speak- 


24 


MAN 


ing in tongues” when they are genuine. Like the Apostle 
Paul, “We forbid not the speaking in tongues,” but claim the 
right through the gift of discernment to distinguish between 
the true and the false. The many who condemn and misrep¬ 
resent us only do so because they are so carried away with 
their “speaking in tongues.” They do not covet the best gifts: 
“Though we speak with the tongues of men and angels, and 
have not Divine Love (the Bible evidence of salvation) we 
are as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal.” 

The person who has a larger spiritual idiosyncrasy than 
others is in danger all the time of demons who will take pos¬ 
session of his spirit and speak or act through it. Such 
spirits are called “religious demons.” For instance, we have 
been to meetings where great revivals were being held and 
have seen people lying on the ground in a trance for hours, 
and others, subject to the same character of spirits were so 
intoxicated and overcome on account of having a weak mind 
and small calibre of brain, that they would run around as if 
wild. We have also seen two or three at a “revival meeting” 
climb a tree and make all kinds of grimaces, and others engage 
in the most foolish and unreasonable gibberish. 

People with the neurasthenic temperament, or character, 
are subject to sudden death, more than almost any other class 
of people, except the extremely hydrogenoid. It is well known 
by physicians in large cities who are connected with hospitals, 
that after each holiday when large numbers of people visit the 
sick, more people die than at any other time. One Christmas 
recently twenty-four patients died in the Cook County Hospi¬ 
tal and the day after Christmas it was evident to investigators 
that those deaths were caused because they were “talked to 
death.” A great many patients in hospitals whose time hangs 
heavily upon them, are always glad to have friends visit them, 
and it is all right for any but the neurasthenic patients to 
enjoy such visits. The physicians in charge should know the 
difference between the neurasthenic and others, and protect 
them. 

The Bilious Temperament. 

The fourth is the Bilious temperament or constitution. 
While the neurasthenic and hydrogenoid class are generally 
light complexioned, the people having bilious constitutions 
have black or brown eyes and are generally dark-haired. They 
are bilious because the bile from the liver abounds and affects 
the tissues, organs, brain and complexion of the individual. 
When they give way to their desires they eat too much of the 
articles of diet which they crave, and they always crave those 
articles of diet which abound in waste matter or have an 
abundance of nitrogen. These people could be well charac- 



MAN 


25 


terized as nitrogenous constitutions, but we prefer to designate 
them by the term: bilious temperament. Such people are sub¬ 
ject to peculiar diseases. Indeed, every family of individuals 
has the peculiarity in manner, thought, purpose, design, plan 
and desires, peculiar to its constitution. Indeed, in our prac¬ 
tice of medicine, when people came to us for diagnostic pur¬ 
poses, or for a treatment, if we could get our nose close to the 
neck, with the clothing lifted, so the effluvium from the body 
could be detected, we could tell by the odor, exactly what dis¬ 
ease that person had. This is because every family and every 
disease, and everything that exists has its peculiar odor, hence 
it is that a person having a bilious temperament has the pe¬ 
culiar characteristic odor of that temperament. These facts 
should be known to every minister and to every physician. 
Yes, and to every individual who is interested in knowing what 
is best for him to eat and not to eat, and how to avoid eating 
or drinking too much. 

Persons of a bilious temperament, when they possess a 
normal quantity of bile, mixed with silica, aluminum, alkali, 
sodium, iron, sulplur and phosphorus may be called the Bilio- 
Sanguine Temperament. But frequently they have a mixture 
of the nervous, neurotic or other temperaments, on account of 
a mixture of characteristics, through marriage. 

The Bilio-Sanguine Temperament. 

The fifth is the bilio-sanguine temperament. Such people 
are generally full-blooded and clear-headed, with retentive 
memory; quick to understand what they hear and read, and 
retain what they learn. They are generally “walking dic¬ 
tionaries.They are even-minded and their leading character¬ 
istic is bravery (there is no cowardice in a real bilio-sanguine 
nature; they have “grit” and “gall”), but are hot, impet¬ 
uous, rushing into places “where angels fear to tread.” They 
often open the way or blaze the path for later explorers to 
follow. They are vehement; and unless they watch themselves 
closely, are hastily or rashly energetic, so that they go to 
extremes; they are generally passionate and their indignation 
easily aroused, and liable to violent anger. They are naturally 
ardent, intense and decisive. They are glowing, intense, fierce, 
vehement, eager to learn and grasp new truth; zealous, keen, 
fervent, conscious that their acquaintances can forgive them 
for anything except their superiority. We have notable exam¬ 
ples of such people in General George Washington, Napoleon 
Bonaparte, Kaiser William of Germany, and Theodore Roose¬ 
velt of America. 

In speaking of a bilio-sanguine temperament being “clear¬ 
headed,” we are reminded that because of the marriage of men 
and women of different temperaments, totally unsuited to 
each other, there are thousands of divorced people in the world. 


26 


MAN 


There are also persons whom we characterize as mutton- 
headed (soft); wooden-headed (pithy); mullet-headed (fish 
swimming around with its eye open, with no particular pur¬ 
pose) ; pin-headed (little sense with small head and brain) ; 
figure-headed (only to fill a position without any action) ; 
swell-headed (bigoted and often appearing as a pale stone with 
nothing to recommend it except its elaborate setting) ; bone- 
head (hard, unresponsive); pudden-head (so soft anything 
penetrates, but is not retained); block-head (another wooden 
creature, only having large dimensions) ; chuckle-head (chat¬ 
tering and making a joke of everything, and not capable of 
comprehending the serious) ; sap-head (conceited and running 
over with sap, and considering nothing of any importance 
apart from self) ; mush-head (another soft-head, but easy to 
take impressions which are not retained); bullet-head (round, 
heavy and hard to impress) ; bull-head (one who refuses to be 
convinced and always looking for the red flag) ; muddle-head 
(always in confusion without ability to classify; always learn¬ 
ing but never arriving at the truth). Bilious people are more 
subject to malaria and to epidemic diseases, such as smallpox 
and eruptive diseases, than others. 

The Lymphatic Temperament. 

The sixth is the Lymphatic temperament. The person 
with a lymphatic constitution is generally pale, with flabby 
muscles and sluggish in vital, voluntary and mental action. 
They understand with difficulty and in order to comprehend, 
they have to *pay especial attention to what they hear or read 
They are subject to diseases and peculiarities which are gov¬ 
erned and controlled by the lymph-fluids slowly circulating 
through the body outside of the arteries and veins. They are 
subject to glandular diseases, and such people must especially 
avoid the use of swine flesh, because as sure as they do eat it, 
they are liable to have cancer, scrofula, tuberculosis or other 
diseases of the glands 

The Bilio-Nervous-Lymphatic Temperament. 

The seventh is the Bilio-Nervous-Lymphatic tempera¬ 
ment. When people of the lymphatic constitution are married 
to bilious or nervous people, their offspring are going to par¬ 
take of a mixture, and such people are very gentle, courteous, 
kind and careful; but have a desire to be exactly right in all 
things. They are liable to criticize, misjudge and accuse other 
people, making the slightest suspicion of wrong-doing in 
others a great mountain. The same characteristic makes them 
subject to the false accusations of Satan, making them believe 
they have committed “the unpardonable sin.” Others must 
walk very circumspectly before them or they will be con¬ 
demned. There are other constitutions which, by force of 


MAN 


27 


circumstances, are unfortunately mixed by marriage with 
others, and produce children with peculiar natures and consti¬ 
tutions, and whichever father or mother is stronger in mind 
and nature, the offspring partakes of that trait of character 
which is strongest in one of the parents. 

Young people should be very careful to know these things 
and be able to judge, accept or reject in selecting a help-mate 
for life. It is because of mistakes made in regard to this impor¬ 
tant matter that there are so many divorces and so much 
trouble in families. 

The Bilio-Nervous-Lymphatic family is more subject to 
tubercular diseases and to chlorine poison in salt than any 
other, and it always causes emaciation and weakness of mus¬ 
cles and nerves or a flabby body. This class is more easily 
influenced and led into crime and wrongdoing than others, 
and when they do enter that field, they excel. Indeed, they 
excel in almost everything they undertake, but soon weaken 
and fail. 

There is another important matter to be considered with 
this phenomenal family or class of men and women. The off¬ 
spring of people wedded to opposites are before birth (in pre¬ 
natal condition) more susceptible to impressions, dreams, and 
the mentality of the mother than others. The most unheard 
of and remarkable geniuses, as well as the most diabolical 
criminals, or freaks, are produced in this way. We have an 
example in the intellect of one of the most remarkable invent¬ 
ors who ever existed on earth. We refer to our own beloved 
friend, Thomas A. Edison. We had the pleasure and honor of 
being associated with him and working on the opposite side 
of the aisle with him when he and the writer were operators 
in the New York Telegraph Office, then located at 145 Broad¬ 
way, New York City, directly after the close of the Civil War 
in 1865-6. We learned from him then, that his mother had 
frequent dreams and thoughts of seemingly impossible things 
connected with electricity, which would astonish the world. 
Hence it is that her son, Thomas, is certainly the most extraor¬ 
dinary inventive genius that ever lived on the earth. Mothers, 
before their children are born, are responsible, therefore, for 
many of the characteristics and peculiar idiosyncrasies of their 
offspring. People with the inventive characteristics have pecu¬ 
liarities and idiosyncrasies which no other family of human 
beings have. They are subject to overwork and when they 
study too hard and work too long, they will, sooner or later, 
have a break-down. Yet, they are generally very strong in 
body as they are in will power. They are exclusive and can¬ 
not easily be approached. They have only one thing to occupy 
their minds and attention. Many of them seem to be cut off 


28 


MAN 


from GOD and anything of the Bible. Indeed, most of them 
are infidels and reject GOD and His Son. 

The Psychic Temperament. 

The eighth is the Psychic temperament. This is the soul 
family and diametrically opposite to the spirit or pneumatic 
family. Members of this family are intellectual and desire more 
than anything else to have an education. Their strongest 
proclivity is mental. Some of them have a mania for study, 
so that they overdo themselves and injure their brain and 
make a complete failure. Such people abound in carnality. 
The word carnal is from the Greek word sarx and refers to that 
part of the anatomy between the skin and the bone. The man 
abounding in the psychic powers of the soul, the mind or the 
intellect, is generally very proud. Such a person is always 
after the intellectual and is not satisfied to associate with any 
who are not intellectual. Such are generally critics. Besides 
this, they want the very best and finest of everything. They 
are exclusive, accepting for companionship only those who are 
like themselves, first-class, in every respect, according to their 
estimation of character, living up to that standard with their 
own proud spirit. 

These people abound in the churches and in society and 
always aspire to be superior to all others. They want to have 
the most beautiful houses, the most learned preachers, the best 
trained choirs (and finely dressed), the largest business and 
the finest of everything. Such people are leaders in fashion. 
They are the most difficult people in the world to reach with 
anything pertaining to a change of life and acceptance of GOD 
as supreme. They are Supreme in their own estimation. They 
will go into a church, congregation or lodge if they can be 
at the head of it and have a controlling voice; if not, they must 
be the constellation or particular star that attracts attention 
and applause of the crowd they run with. Such people make 
the very best doctors and lawyers that can be had, and such 
people want the very best doctors, lawyers and everything 
else. The spirits of such people are overcome by the psychic, 
or soul, so that their spirits are mere nucleus. GOD does not 
have much consideration from them. They are self-willed and 
will not even be led by GOD, or anything that can be told them 
about the spiritual. They utterly reject spirituality. 

The very best and finest editors, from a worldly stand¬ 
point, are entirely and exclusively psychic. They certainly do 
build up a large circulation for papers they edit. They always 
attract the common people. They will give no consideration 
whatever to anything spiritual. Most authors of psychic books 
are of the same nature. 

The Judicial Temperament. 

The ninth is the Judicial temperament. When a hydroge- 


MAN 


29 


noid individual is married to a psychic individual, the psychic 
predominates in the nerves of the offspring of such man and 
wife, and their offspring is apt to have a large frame and body, 
with a superabundance of nerve force and power, on account of 
an abundance of the psychic nature of the psychic father or 
mother. Super-abundance of flesh supports the brain and 
nerves, and the result is the world has men qualified to be real 
judges in courts. Such people have more influence with men 
of all conditions and characteristics, than any other class, on 
account of their prepossessing personality. 

We have a notable instance in one of the leading men in 
the United States, who was recently president. A natural 
judge as all such appearing persons are; a splendid lawyer; a 
brilliant mind, but self-conceited and unapproachable by ordi¬ 
nary people, even his equals, and hence it is such people are 
apt to set themselves up “surrounded by a panoply of self- 
complacency.” As judges they generally hold themselves up 
superior and from their decision there is no appeal. Hence 
the spirit of such people is in direct opposition to the 
CHRIST SPIRIT; they will not listen to anything pertaining 
to spirituality. 

This class of people cannot be moved, and what they don’t 
know is not worth knowing. They are subject to the same 
diseases and have the characteristics of the parent they most 
favor. 

The Sensitive Temperament. 

The tenth is the Sensitive temperament. The person with 
a sensitive temperament is like the sensitive plant, so that 
when touched she withers. We say “she” because only weak 
women have such natures. If a man has the sensitive tempera¬ 
ment, it is because he is one of the few men who are effeminate. 
These people are so very sensitive they partake of the cow¬ 
ardly nature. They are extremely nervous. They are very 
sympathetic and show great distress and weep much, and 
sometimes when there is no real occasion. The Homoeopathic 
School of Medicine designates this class of people as “pulsa- 
tilla patients.” They suffer greatly from little pain and gen¬ 
erally “make a mountain of a mole-hill.” They nearly always 
look down their noses, sit in silence when not weeping or in 
pain, and shun the gaze of every person. They need a guardian 
nearly all the time. • 

The Criminal Temperament. 

The eleventh is the Criminal temperament. People having 
the Criminal temperament may be classified with the Nervo- 
Bilious group, only with this difference: they have that tem¬ 
perament in the extreme. Their prominent characteristic is 
excitability of the nervous system, and have a preponderance 
of the emotions and impulses over the reason and will. Their 


30 


MAN 


muscles are small and soft, and their form generally slender. 
They are constitutionally opposed to labor. In such persons 
their emotions overrule reason. 

The trend of the world and of the flesh is to reject and 
ignore GOD and His Word. The Bible is not permitted to 
be read and solemnity and prayer are banished from homes 
where they were raised. There are comparatively few homes 
of children where the parents have family worship. The result 
is boys are allowed to run wild and associate with other boys 
who are depraved, demon-possessed, profane and vulgar, by 
whom they are led into sin and crime. Not having GOD to 
protect them they soon become possessed of criminal spirits. 

The criminal is a serious study, as to his physical and 
mental traits and habits, to say nothing of the discipline he 
requires. 

A criminal is a man wholly immersed in the sense nature, 
and even this nature he has perverted; he deliberately chooses 
to live in direct opposition to truth, justice and goodness. His 
mind dwells on crime, and whatsoever a man meditates upon, 
he imitates; this is a law of nature as infallible as that of 
gravitation. The downward steps in crime are potent, until 
at last, the criminal is utterly opposed to all good, and in open 
rebellion to the just government of GOD and man. Be he 
man or spirit, he is obsessed by an evil spirit. (For instruction 
on this subject read chapter devoted to demonology). 

The criminal is such on account of the evil spirit in pos¬ 
session of his soul, or intellect. GOD has provided for demons, 
or evil spirits, to be cast out and has given His creative, saving 
and healing power into the name of JESUS CHRIST, His 
Son, so that when one of His true, chosen, called-out and 
ordained ministers may rebuke, command or cast-out such a 
spirit, and the individual who has been a criminal (if he is 
really desirous of becoming an honest, good and true citizen), 
will be made into a new man, and restored to the image of his 
Maker. But if he will not gladly and earnestly desire to be 
changed, he should be pitied, nursed and not punished, but 
kept in restraint only, and constantly urged by a man or 
woman of GOD to surrender and accept GOD and CHRIST, 
and have pointed out the way (CHRIST is the way) to him, 
which he will more than likely finally yield to and accept the 
Gospel of CHRIST, which is the power of GOD for perfect 
restoration. 

We agree with Prof. Lombroso, the distinguished Italian 
authority on criminology, that there is only one step between 
insanity, crime and genius. Therefore, the criminal should be 
nursed and treated kindly and not punished; for an evil spirit 
cannot be driven, prayed or persuaded out, but can only be 
gotten rid of when the criminal is sorry for his sins and desires 
reformation. 


MAN 


31 


The Hypochondriac, or Melancholic Temperament. 

The twelfth is the Hypochondriac, or Melancholic tem¬ 
perament. This family of human beings is a product of a 
combination of a’number of temperaments. First, the hydroge- 
noid; second, bilious; third, sanguine, and these are sometimes 
mixed with the nervous. Just the same as it is in chemistry, 
two or more elements mixed together will produce a third and 
that third partakes somewhat of each one of the elements 
which produces it. Such people are gloomy, somber, mourn¬ 
ful, and are generally subject to depression with gloom. They 
usually have a gloomy state of mind and always have fore¬ 
bodings, looking on the dark side of everything. They are 
subject to '‘the blues.” 

This temperament is inclined to a kind of mental unsound¬ 
ness, characterized by extreme depression of spirits, ill- 
grounded fears, delusions and brooding over one particular 
subject or train of ideas; they are often ill-natured, sullen and 
irascible. 

There are seemingly all degrees of melancholia: some¬ 
times we designate it simply as dejection; gloomy; pensive; 
seriously thoughtful or meditative. 

Now, strange to say, people of the melancholic tempera¬ 
ment are not always the “most miserable.” There is only a 
short step between melancholia and joy. Melancholia can be 
indulged in until it becomes a dissipation. In the realm of the 
emotions anything that excites and raises them above the 
normal, we are inclined to call the condition buoyant, or 
happy, and by the same law of our being, that which depresses 
and runs below normal, is also a condition that can be indulged 
in until it becomes, through the law of habit, fixed dissipation; 
recurring at intervals of time, like that of the periodical 
drunkard. 

If the person makes no attempt to control the depres¬ 
sion, it in time controls him, and this condition is the beginning 
of grave danger; because it is at this point where demons, or 
evil spirits, attack, and sooner or later obsession or possession 
is the result. Very often these unfortunate people come under 
the control of a morose dumb spirit, and ntore frequently that 
of unclean spirits. Their name is Legion. There are, of course, 
extreme cases where the one possessed is unmanageable. 

In our neighborhood we have an estimable neighbor 
woman who has “Melancholia Spells;” again and again her 
husband has come and requested us to come over and “cheer 
her up,” and we have gone and found her entirely given up 
to depression; self-control, common-sense, and reason, were 
in abeyance. 

Now, contradictory as it may sound, in our study of this 
case, we cannot feel in our heart, that this woman is ever 


32 


MAN 


very unhappy; to the contrary, “her misery seems to be her 
joy;” it entertains her! There seems also to be a kind of exul¬ 
tation in her condition even while soliciting the sympathy and 
“cheering up” of those in attendance. However, after a short 
time the reaction sets in, and the “slide” in the scale of the 
emotions begin to move upward, and by degrees she becomes 
again normal—but, often there is a tendency to go to the other 
extreme; into a kind of glowing, ecstatic, feverish excitement 
bordering on that of hysteric weakness. 

Again those of the hypochondriac or melancholia tempera¬ 
ment are equally in danger of unseen influences : both extremes 
require careful study and ministry. They require teaching 
more than medicine. They must understand their danger and 
the importance of self-control and reason pointed out to them. 
They should be warned of the danger of demons, or evil spirits, 
and instructed above all things that they are to “give no place 
to the devil” and urged to accept the scriptural injunction and 
promise : “Resist the devil and he will flee from you.” 

There are a dozen or more other temperaments of im¬ 
portance, but we leave these for the reader to think and study, 
and observe for himself. 

In the study of the different temperaments the fact should 
not be lost sight of that everyone is subject to the peculiar 
diseases, sickness, and evil spirits causing torments peculiar to 
the constitution; that each disease and each torment is peculiar 
to itself and is always productive of a certain odor and physical 
symptoms peculiar to that disease, or spirit causing torments. 

Young people desirous of finding and having a companion 
for life, with a view to matrimony, should give the matter of 
temperament and of the peculiarities of a person having such 
temperament due consideration as will be exactly fitted and 
harmonious, and if not exactly agreeable to both parties, dif¬ 
ferences and discord will arise. What is the use of marrying a 
man or a woman that is not exactly suited, and no person 
should ever think of marrying a man or a woman that is not 
so suited. 

There is another thing that should be said in connection, 
with temperament, character and idiosyncrasy. Whenever 
any of these temperaments have any difficulty, it will be found 
that trouble, if physical, will be aggravated at a certain hour 
in the twenty-four. It is the same in disease. Each disease 
commences at a certain time and the aggravations take place 
at a certain time. This knowledge is useful, not only to the 
medical profession, but the laity as well. Every person should 
make a study of these things, for they concern every man and 
woman. Indeed, these matters of general import should be 
taught in the schools, and the young children should learn 
them. 


THE CAUSE OF DISEASE AND ITS CURE. 
Chapter II. 

It cannot be possible that GOD placed man here on this 
earth subject to diseases, sickness, suffering and death without 
making provisions for his deliverance and healing, with abso¬ 
lute certainty of being healed, without being compelled to 
depend on man and his devices. 

Reader, do think and use common sense in regard to this 
matter, and consider it, as the most important of all other 
matters pertaining to life and health. 

By reading the Bible through with an earnest desire to 
know GOD and just what His plans and provisions are, and 
get into the Spirit which is of and from God in reading the 
Bible, it is made clearly plain that GOD formed man and 
placed him here on earth, a perfect being, without diseases, 
sickness or suffering torments, and as long as man obeyed 
GOD and maintained loving allegiance, and in actual com¬ 
munion with Him, he (man) kept well and happy, having 
every need supplied. This refers to the first man—Adam. 

It was disobedience on the part of man causing separa¬ 
tion from GOD, which made him subject to diseases, suffering 
and torments; to poverty and worry. 

Then after man being led by the negative of God, which 
is the devil, having disobeyed GOD, man brought upon himself 
separation from GOD and suffering of mind and body. But in 
after time GOD in mercy delivered, and declared by saying: 

“I AM THE LORD THAT HEALETH THEE.” This 
is declared in Exodus 15:26: “If thou wilt diligently hearken 
to the voice of the LORD thy GOD, and wilt do that which is 
right in His sight, and will give ear to His commandments, 
and keep all His statutes: I will permit none of these diseases 
to come upon thee, which by their own disobedience the people 
of the world have brought upon themselves: for I AM THE 
LORD THAT HEALETH THEE.” (Literal Translation.) 

Then again, GOD says in Genesis 18:14: “Is there any¬ 
thing too hard for the LORD?” 

In Deuteronomy 1:17: “The cause that is too hard, for 
you, bring it unto me, and I will hear it.” 

Again in Proverbs 13:15: “The way of the transgressor . 
is hard.” 

In Psalms 107: 17-20: “Fools because of their transgres- 


o4 CAUSE OF DISEASE AND ITS CURE 

sion, and because of their iniquities, are afflicted. * * * 

Then they cry unto the LORD in their trouble, and He saveth 
them out of their distresses. He sent His Word, (The LORD 
JESUS CHRIST His SON) and healed them, and delivered 
them from their destructions.” 

And when the LORD JESUS CHRIST had performed 
His mission on earth, He said to men: “Verily, verily, he that 
believeth on me, the works which I do shall he do also, and 
greater works shall he do because I go to my Father.” 

And again: “These signs shall follow them that believe 
on me. IN MY NAME shall they lay hands on the sick and 
they shall recover. IN MY NAME they shall cast out demons 
(evil spirits).” 

He does not say: “If there is any sick among you let him 
call for the best doctor to be found and let him give medicine 
or operate;” but He does say through the Apostle James 5 :14: 
“Is there any sick among you? Let him call for the elders, of 
the Assembly, and let them pray over him, anointing him with 
oil IN THE NAME OF THE LORD, and THE PRAYER 
OF FAITH SHALL SAVE THE SICK, and THE LORD 
SHALL RAISE HIM UP; and if he have committed any 
sins, they shall be forgiven him.” 

The man has rejected God and ignored His Word, yet God 
in His mercy has graciously provided a way whereby he may 
be healed. If he will return to God, accept His Son, and His 
act of suffering crucifixion and by so doing secured redemption 
he will be fully delivered through the ministry of an ordained, 
called-out-man of God, for He declares, “Verily, verily, I say 
unto you, he that receiveth whomsoever I send, receiveth me, 
and he that receiveth me, receiveth him that sent me.” 

Let it be distinctly understood that this author does not 
condemn doctors, medicine or surgery, for, having practiced 
medicine for a quarter of a century, and being the author of 
twenty-seven volumes of Materia Medica, he knows all about 
medicine and doctors, and knows they are all right as far as 
they know, but to be true to GOD and our fellowman, we must 
take the position so plainly taught in GOD’S Word. The 
doctors, medicines and surgery are for the people of the 
world, and for those Christians who are ignorant of the true 
teaching of the Bible, that GOD through CHRIST and His 
true ministers, is the Saviour and Healer of His people. They 
are holding, in their ignorance of GOD and His Word, to the 
doctrines, plans and devices of man. They do not know 
Christ is the Plealer Divine. 

If true Christians have no more than the world has (doc¬ 
tors, medicines and surgical operations) what is the use of 
being Christians? We do have something better, for we have 
CHRIST JESUS, the SON OF GOD, the Creator of all 


CAUSE OF DISEASE AND ITS CURE 


35 


things, and if He was able to create our bodies, He is able to 
repair and heal us. We find by nearly twenty years of active 
labor as GOD’S minister, and by actual experience, that such 
is true, and as one who practiced medicine successfully for a 
quarter of a century, we know the difference between disease 
causing sickness, and evil spirits causing torments, and also 
that more people die from medicine and surgery than from 
disease. Also that more people are sick and suffering on 
account of their eating foreign substances which GOD never 
intended should be taken into the human body, and drinking 
poisonous beverages to stimulate and to satisfy morbid tastes 
and craving produced by irregular and death-dealing habits. 

Those who are ignorant of the truth regarding health and 
proper self-control of mind and body, led by the peculiar spirit 
in them, often confront us with the question: “Didn’t GOD 
make poisons which are medicines?” 

We always answer by giving the truth: 

“No, GOD never made any poisons or provided any other 
means than His own for the healing of the sick and suffering. 
He declared: (Genesis 1:31) “GOD saw everything that He 
had made, and, behold! it was VERY GOOD.” 

He made the beautiful belladonna shrub which bears such 
lovely crimson flowers, with delicate white borders, followed 
by attractive little round fruit; also Poppy, Hemlock, Hen¬ 
bane, Hellebore, Ramno, and hundreds of other poisonous 
shrubs, trees, vines and plants. They were made by GOD, but 
it is evident they were good and not bad in being poisonous. 
Other hundreds of flowering plants and beautiful shrubs, all 
growing out of the same ground, have different spirits in them, 
or they would all be alike. The Belladonna has a very poison¬ 
ous “active principle” in it which is known to scientists as 
“atropine.” It is the very essence of the Belladonna nature, 
and is one of the most virulent and dangerous poisons 
known to man. But this “essence” is only the finer and richer 
portion of the plant and like the plant, is a material substance 
from the ground; but what causes the peculiar poison principle 
in the material? We answer, it is an invisible spirit, and an 
evil one which did not come from GOD and, with its 
father the devil, was driven out of Heaven and came to the 
earth and which fancied and was attracted to the Belladonna 
flower, and went into it and gave the plant its devilish, destruc¬ 
tive power, to bring forth the poisonous fruit. That spirit is 
called “atropa” (Latin ater—black). The leading thought 
conveyed by the word “atrocious,” meaning outrageously bad, 
or wantonly wicked, criminal, vile or cruel, and is atropa a 
spirit which does not inhabit any other material grown or taken 
out of the earth. 

The same with the Poppy. It grows out of the earth near 
the Belladonna or night-shade plant; but it contains a different 


36 


CAUSE OF DISEASE AND ITS CURE 


and more subtle spirit, that of “morphia,” and is as subtle as 
the devil himself, which is capable of being divided into 
another called “codeine,” which is only a very little less power¬ 
ful than morphia in contemptible degrading character, than its 
twin. 

And so we might go on if we had time and space to men¬ 
tion hundreds of other poisonous plants used in medicine for 
the purpose of poisoning and setting up opposite diseases, with 
the hope that the disease set up will destroy the other. 

Why is it that doctors and others, taught and learned of 
men, do not go to GOD and learn of Him ? The answer is: 
they cannot understand GOD because they cannot see Him, 
and do not know that GOD is a real Spirit—THE SUPREME 
SPIRIT—and that He has given His Holy Spirit to come into 
and teach man. 







LIMITED ANATOMY AND PHYSIOLOGY 


Pertaining to the Most Vital Parts of the 
Human Body. 


Chapter III. 


A mere outline of anatomy or physiology of the human 
organism must necessarily precede instruction as to the char¬ 
acter, existence, prevention, and cure of disease. 

Disease, as defined by the medical profession, means 
“disordered function,” which cannot be understood without 
some knowledge of the normal or special characteristic action 
of any power or faculty in the different departments of the 
human body, to which reference is made in this book. 

Anatomy or physiology are inseparable, hence it is: the 
one will be interwoven here with the other. 

The body of man is primarily formed of the earth and is 
earthly. GOD says in His Word: “The LORD GOD 
formed man out of the dust of the earth and breathed into his 
nostrils the spirit of life, and he became a living soul.”— 
(Genesis 2:7). 

The body of man, made of the earth, is supported with 
life from GOD, our Maker, through the vegetables and prod¬ 
ucts which grow out of and are of the earth. 

The thought should come ii* right here that directly the 
vegetables and products, if laid aside or kept long without 
cooking, become stale. They commence to putrefy and soon 
return to the earth. So it is the body of man, directly the 
spirit goes out, commences to putrefy and soon returns to 
the earth from which it came; but the spirit goes into the 
unseen world. 

The body is composed of thirteen elements which are 
obtained in food, drink, and from the atmosphere. These ele¬ 
ments are as follows: 

1— Carbon. 8—Phosphorus. 

2— Oxygen. 9—Calcium. 


10— Sodium. 

11— Potassium. 

12— Silica. 

13— Manganese. 


3— Nitrogen. 

4 — Hydrogen. 

5— Iron. 


6—Aluminum. 


7—Sulphur. 

These elements combined, one, two, or three together, 



38 


LIMITED ANATOMY AND PHYSIOLOGY 


produce other elements (in the manner of chemicals), making 
up the sum total of about fifty-seven different elements form¬ 
ing the body in its entirety, and all these elements, each, or in 
combination, nourish and rebuild by replacing that lost by 
wear and tear, and supplying the need of the different organs 
in the body; such as the heart, liver, kidneys, sexual-organs, 
arteries, muscles, nerves, hair, coloring matter, bones, nails of 
the fingers and toes, periosteum, tissues, membranes, skin and 
every portion of the body. 

Protoplasm. 

All of the different portions and organs of the body are 
made up of numberless cells, the smallest element of the 
organized structure which manifests independent, vital action, 
or a morphological, structural unit. 

These minute cells are composed of a jelly-like material 
called by scientists : Protoplasm. 

The word protoplasm is derived from two Greek words, 
protos, meaning first, and plasmas, form. Protoplasm then 
signifies the first form of all that goes to make up the human 
body. The first thing made by our Creator to make up the 
first human body was protoplasm. 

Then if the human body is made up of millions of small 
life-producing cells, it is evident to every sensible person that 
the food, drink and air we take into our bodies must be abso¬ 
lutely pure or our bodies cannot be healthy, or our thoughts 
be pure. 

When we consider the millions of people suffering and 
dying, and that the hospitals for the insane all over the world 
are crowded with lunatics, all on account of parents not having 
any knowledge of what to eat and drink, and what not to eat 
and drink, and teaching and forcing their children to live pure 
and clean lives, and not take into their systems any foreign 
or unclean substances, it is evident that these facts should be 
made known and gladly received and lived up to by every 
person in early life. 

These cells often contain within a smaller cell, that which 
is called the nucleus, and sometimes inside of this smaller cell 
there is a tiny dot called the nucleolus, defined as a micro¬ 
scopic nut. Huxley says: “A large, clear, spherical nucleus 
is seen in the interior of the nerve-cell; and in the center of 
this is a well-defined small round particle: the nucleolus.” 

We come now to the most important, as well as the most 
profound, subject connected with human life and health. It 
is the commencement and the absolutely necessary element 
in the formation of the human body. We say profound, be¬ 
cause it is intellectually deep, entering farther into, and 
reaching more nearly to the bottom of the matter of life, than 


LIMITED ANATOMY AND PHYSIOLOGY 


39 


anything else, except the spirit coming from GOD, which 
makes up the tripartite human being of body, spirit and soul. 

Let us make a thorough examination and study of the 
protoplasm cell through which comes the mysterious life- 
giving current, as the spring receiving the water out of the 
earth is the starting point for the stream which increases by 
additional branches to form the river, so the protoplasm is 
the cell, sack, or pouch, which receives the life, and by adding 
its spiritual stream of life-giving power, to the product of 
other cells, forms and supplies the life of the man. 

The protoplasm is composed of viscid, contractile, semi¬ 
liquid, more or less granular substance, that forms the prin¬ 
cipal portion of an animal or vegetable cell. Chemically it 
is a mixture of from 80 to 85% water and 15 to 20% solids, 
chiefly (as given by scientists, and using their phraseology) : 
proteids, as albumoses, globulins, and peptones, with small 
quantities of fat, or carbohydrates like glycogen and inosite, a 
chrystalline saccharine compound insomeric with glucose, 
and mineral salts, especially those of potassium, which cause 
it to yield an alkaline reaction. 

We desire that every person, old and young, learned or 
unlearned, shall understand what these terms, used by the 
scientists mean; therefore, we will take the time and space 
here to explain and define the meaning of these different terms. 

The word “proteids” signifies a substance which con¬ 
tains hydrogen, carbon, nitrogen, and oxygen, and may be 
subdivided into albumins, globulins, peptones, and coagulated 
proteid. The truth of the matter, according to our under¬ 
standing, proteid is synonymous with albumin. 

Albumins. 

Albumin is the transparent, viscous, nitrogenous sub¬ 
stance found in the blood, in all serous fluids, and in many 
animal and vegetable juices and solids. It contains nearly 
2% of sulphur, and is amorphous like all proteins (albumins) ; 
it is soluble in water and coagulable by heat, alcohol, and 
the stronger acids. 

Albumin enters generally into the composition of the 
animal and vegetable juices and solids.. Animal albumin 
abounds in the serum of the blood, the fluid in which the 
solid blood globules and discs float, and which goes to make 
up the vitreous and crystalline humors or fluids, filling the 
eyeball. It is the so-called coagulable lymph or the juices 
of flesh. The white of the egg is pure albumen. It is the 
animal and vegetable principle which occurs in its purest, 
natural form in the white of the egg. In this sense it is 
called albumen, to distinguish it. 


40 


LIMITED ANATOMY AND PHYSIOLOGY 


[When we reach the chapter where the chemical con¬ 
stituents of the different foods are given we will, in the sub¬ 
ject of the egg, show why people should never eat eggs only 
freshly laid and raw, for the sake of securing the element 
which goes to nourish and support the protoplasm, which is 
the basic principle in all life.] 

Globulins. 

Globulin is one of a class of albuminous compounds which 
is insoluble in water, but soluble in dilute saline solutions. 
It should be remembered that saline solutions are formed in 
the blood by the combination of substances in the natural 
food, from vegetables and other natural products intended for 
human beings to eat. It does not refer to common table salt 
which is a mineral substance which we are certain was never 
intended to enter into any food required for the support and 
nourishment of the human body. We will consider this 
matter more fully when we come to the subject of chlorine, 
sodium and mineral salt. 

Peptones. 

Peptone is one of the soluble proteid compounds that the 
albuminous substances contained in food are converted into, 
when, as in the process of digestion, they are acted on by the 
ferment known as pepsin in the gastric juice, or by the ferment 
trypsin in the pancreatic juice which is necessary in the 
duodenum, or second stomach, to change the digested matter 
from the first stomach into chyle. Its presence is necessary 
in the protoplasm. Pepsin is the digestive ferment in the 
gastric juice which acts in connection with hydrochloric or 
other weak acids in dissolving and converting the solids into 
sufficient minuteness and infinitesimal fragments, that will 
enable the finest of the particles in the food, to penetrate the 
microscopic orifices or pores admitting those particles into 
the interior of the blood globules or discs. 

After giving this scientific explanation, we now return to 
our subject and plainly state that protoplasm is an albuminoid 
substance, ordinarily resembling the white of an egg, consist¬ 
ing of carbon, oxygen, nitrogen, and hydrogen in extremely 
complex and unstable molecular combination, and capable, 
under proper conditions, of manifesting certain vital phe¬ 
nomena, as spontaneous motion, sensation, assimilation, and 
reproduction, thus constituting the physical basis of life of 
all plants and animals. It is essential to the nature of pro¬ 
toplasm that this substance consists, chemically, of the four 
elements mentioned; but frequently is found in the protoplasm 
a trace of some other elements; but the molecule (the smallest 
part of a substance that can exist separately and still retain 
its composition and properties, being the smallest combina¬ 
tion of atoms that will form a given chemical compound), is 


LIMITED ANATOMY AND PHYSIOLOGY 


41 


so nighly compounded that these elements may be present 
in somewhat different proportions in different cases, so that 
the chemical formula is not always the same. The name has 
also been somewhat loosely applied to albuminous substances 
widely different in some physical properties as density or 
fluidity. 

Protoplasm builds up every vegetable and animal fabric. 
It is ordinarily colorless and transparent, or nearly so, and of 
a glairy or viscid semifluid consistency. 

Protoplasm was originally named Sarcode and such it 
is yet called when not confined by an investing membrane 
It has the power of extension in any direction in the form of 
temporary processes, capable of being withdrawn again. Be- 
. sides, it has also the characteristic property of streaming in 
minute masses through closed membranes, without the loss 
of identity of such masses. An individuated mass of proto¬ 
plasm, generally of microscopic size, with a nucleus and a wall, 
constitutes a cell, which may be the whole body of an organ¬ 
ism, or the structural unit of aggregation of a multicellular 
animal. The ovum is the female germ cell or egg. Through 
the result of fertilization by combination of the male and 
female germ-cells, the body of the new animal is formed. 

The ovum of any creature consists of protoplasm, and all 
the tissues of the most complex living organisms resulting 
from the multiplication, differentiation, and specialization of 
such protoplasmic cell-units. The life of the organism as a 
whole consists in the continuous waste and repair of the pro¬ 
toplasmic material of its cells. 

That most learned scientist, Huxley, says: “For the whole 
living world then, it results that the morphological unit— 
the primary and fundamental form of life—is merely an indi¬ 
vidual mass of protoplasm, in which no further structure is 
discernible. ,, 

Right here it is thought best to call attention to the long- 
hidden truth, which the medical profession has not yet 
grasped: that the cause of defective human beings dwarfed 
in mind and body; many of them criminals and more of them 
being no more than beasts, is the use of forbidden, unclean, 
partially decayed, or foreign substances in the place of abso¬ 
lutely pure food, the base and foundation of human life, or 
on account of poisonous impurities, diseased and malignant 
matter absorbed by contact with an impure body. The pro¬ 
toplasm is thereby made impure and defective, and the result 
is there are millions of criminals and human derelicts. Surely 
the Government should take the matter in hand of preventing 
men and women from marrying who are not in perfect health 
and mentally sound and qualified by a knoweldge of how to 
live, what to eat, and what not to eat and why, to be competent 
to raise up children. 


42 


LIMITED ANATOMY AND PHYSIOLOGY 


Lymphatics. 

Throughout the body there are lymphatic glands, which 
are nodular bodies about the size of a pea, or small bean, 
found in the course of the lymphatic vessels, composed of a 
reticulum, or a network similar to a honeycomb pervading 
the cell substance, and nucleus enclosing the softer portions 
of the protoplasm, containing lymphoid cells. These cells 
become lymphocytes on being carried off by the lymph. 

The tissues of the body are nourished from the blood 
as it streams through the blood-vessels. Lymphatic fluids 
and some blood globules find their way out of the blood 
channels and get into the tissues. The provision made to get 
this fluid and cells back into the blood channels is arranged 
in this way. Besides, some of the waste matter needs to be 
washed out of the tissues into the blood stream, hence the 
lymph channels, or lymphatic ducts, are provided, and the 
fluid which is drained from the tissues into the blood channels 
is called lymph. These lymphatics start as very minute 
vessels, located even in the midst of the cells. A number of 
these lymphatics coming together make a larger vessel and 
these in turn run together to form still larger vessels. 

The lymph collected from all through the body is ex¬ 
pelled through larger channels into the blood vessels. The 
lymphatics are no more than sewers and channels to catch the 
waste products in the tissues, like a filter. For this purpose 
the lymph, after being gathered up, is passed through one or 
more of the lymph glands. It is absolutely necessary for 
life and health in the individual that the blood-vessels and 
the blood in them should be protected against infection; 
therefore the lymph is generally passed through two filters, 
and sometimes three. 

Some knowledge of the location of the arteries and veins 
is common; but the average man never knows where his 
lymph vessels are, or that he has any, until he gets an infec¬ 
tion of some lymph channel, and as soon as that takes place 
there are boils, carbuncles, pimples, and frequently an in¬ 
fected finger, through which nature is sending out of the body 
those foreign substances which people persist in taking, such 
as chocolate and cocoa, coffee, tea, hoarhound, licorice, etc. 

When an infection of the main lymph channels take place 
there are red lines running up the inside of the arm or leg. 
Then there may be infection in the foot. Again a red line 
which is sore and painful runs up the leg to a kernel of the 
groin. Lymphatics thus run everywhere through the body. 
The lymph flows from the cells toward the center. This is 
not like the blood which streams through the arteries and 
veins, for the lymph flow is sluggish and uneven. This is 
because there is not the same propelling force in the lym- 


LIMITED ANATOMY AND PHYSIOLOGY 


43 


phatic vessels as in the blood vessels. When a muscle con¬ 
tracts the lymph or waste matter is forced out and driven 
through the lymph channels. The blood-vessels have peri¬ 
staltic motion by contraction of their muscular formation, but 
the lymph vessels are contracted by the adjoining muscles 
alongside of which they pass and the lymph is forced out by 
the tension of the tissues. 

The lymph is a transparent, colorless, alkaline fluid, con¬ 
sisting of plasma, resembling that of the blood and corpuscles 
like the white blood corpuscles. Lymph is absorbed from 
the veins, organs and tissues, and is conveyed by the lym¬ 
phatic vessels toward the veins, which convey it, mixed with 
the serum of the blood, to the heart, generally by the thoracic 
and right lymphatic ducts. The lymph is composed also of 
coagulable exudation from the blood-vessels in inflammation. 


THE MEMBRANES OF THE BODY. 
Chapter IV. 

The membranes of the body are divided into two varie¬ 
ties,—one is the mucous and the other the serous. 

The Mucous Membrane. 

The mucous membrane is attached to the flesh as a lining 
of the alimentary canal and extends from the mouth, nose 
and ears through to the lower orifices of the body. The 
mucous membranes of the body are composed of a thin pliable 
expansive structure of the body; an expansion of any soft 
tissue in the form of a sheet or layer, investing or lining the 
structure. Most membranes are fibrous—that is, consist 
wholly or in part of some form of connective tissue, in or on 
which may be other and more special form-elements, as the 
layers of cells peculiar to the mucous, the serous, and other 
special membranes. In some cases a sheet of nerve or of 
muscle-tissue, constitutes a membrane, with little admixture 
of other elements. Some membranes chiefly consist of a net¬ 
work of blood-vessels, with little connective tissue. Most 
membranes are specified by qualifying terms, such as the 
adipose, alveolar, atrial and the alimentary mucous membrane; 
the arachnoid, and other membranes too numerous to mention 
here. 

Not only through the alimentary canal and its annexes, 
but through the respiratory and genitourinary passages. It 
is one of the most extensive and most complex of the mem¬ 
branes of the body, varying greatly in character in different 
cases, and in different parts of its own extent, may include 



44 


THE MEMBRANES OF THE BODY 


various special glandular structures, as well as the appropriate 
nerves, blood-vessels, and lymphatics. The mucous mem¬ 
brane consists essentially of a basement membrane which 
separates a free epithelial from a fibrovascular attached layer. 
The epithelium is a layer of cells of various kinds, spheroidal, 
columnar, ciliated, etc.; the fibrovascular layer consists of 
connective tissue with vessels, lymphatics, nerves, and often 
muscular fibers. The surface of the mucous membrane is 
often thrown up into various ridges, villi, and papillae. The 
structure is essentially a secreting one, giving rise to mucous 
as well as to the special secretions. At the openings of the 
body the mucous membrane is directly continuous with the 
skin. The conjunctiva of the eye is also a mucous membrane. 

For convenience of description the mucous membrane 
may be divided into three great tracts: the alimentary, the 
respiratory, and the genitourinary. 

The alimentary mucous membrane commences at the lips. 
It not only forms the inner lining of the alimentary canal from 
the mouth to the orifices of the body, but gives out prolonga¬ 
tions (which after lining the ducts of the various glands, 
notably the salivary glands, the liver and the pancreas, whose 
products are discharged into this canal) penetrates into the 
innermost recesses of these glands and constitutes their true 
secreting element. Besides these larger off-sets, we find in 
the stomach and small intestine an infinite series of minute 
tubular prolongations. 

The respiratory mucous membrane begins at the nostrils 
and under the name of Schneiderian membrane lines the nasal 
cavities, from whence it sends on either side an upward pro¬ 
longation through the lachrymal duct to form the conjunctiva 
of the eye; backward, through the posterior nares (the com¬ 
municating channel between the nose and the throat), it 
sends a prolongation through the eustachian tube to the 
middle ear (the cavity of the tympanum), and is continuous 
with the pharyngeal mucous membrane (which is a portion 
of the alimentary tract) ; it then, instead of passing down the 
oesophagus, enters and forms a lining to the larynx, trachea, 
and bronchial tubes to their terminations. 

The genitourinary mucous membrane commences at the 
genitourinary orifices, lines the excretory passages from the 
generative and urinary organs, and is the essential constituent 
of the glands of both. In the female it becomes continuous 
with the serous membrane of the abdomen at the frimbria of 
the fallopian tubes. 

The mucous membrane lines all those passages by which 
internal parts communicate with the surface and by which 
matters are either admitted into or eliminated from the body. 
As a general rule it is soft and velvety, and of a more 


THE MEMBRANES OF THE BODY 


45 


or less red color, from their great vascularity ; but it pre¬ 
sents certain structural peculiarities according to the function 
which it is required to perform!. In all the principal 
parts of the mucous tract, the mucous membrane presents 
an external lining of surface epithelial resting on a thin trans¬ 
parent, homogeneous membrane, which from its position is 
termed the basement membrane, and beneath this a stratum 
of vascular tissue of various thickness, which usually pre¬ 
sents either outgrowths in the form of papillae and villi, or 
depressions or inversions in the form of follicles or glands, or 
both. The follicles are almost invariably present, but the 
papillae and villi are limited to the alimentary or gastro¬ 
intestinal mucous membrane; thus, in the gastro-intestinal 
membrane we find provision for reducing the food by means 
of a solvent fluid poured out from its follicles; while the villi, 
which are closely set upon the surface of the small intestine 
are especially adapted to absorb the nutriment materials, 
thus reducing it to the liquid state. The same membrane, at 
its lower part, constitutes an outlet through which are cast 
out, not merely the undigested residuum of the food, but also 
the excretions from numerous minute glands in the intestinal 
wall. 

Through the respiratory mucous membrane is the intro¬ 
duction of oxygen from the air and for the exhalation of water 
and carbo-dioxide, and lastly the mucous membranes are con¬ 
tinuous with the cellular lining or tubes of the various glands, 
which are the instruments whereby their respective products 
are separated from the blood. 

The Serous Membrane. 

The serous membrane is a delicate tissue composed of 
flattened epithelial cells that line the large cavities of the 
body, normally moistened by a serous fluid such as the peri¬ 
toneum in which the abdominal viscera, or bowels, and pelvic 
organs are encased, and the plura, which forms the large 
sack enclosing the heart, lungs, liver, and the diaphragm. 
These are made serous by a fluid which makes the parts 
smooth with a slippery or greasy smoothness, synonymous 
with sleek, so that on each side of it the bowels may move 
easily and also the contour of the body on the outside of the 
membrane may pass over it smoothly as the body is moved 
to and fro, up or down. 

Mucus. 

Mucus is that which flows from the mucous membrane. 
The exact mode of its formation is still a disputed question,, 
but it is more generally believed to be the product of the 
glandular solution of the so-called epithelial cells. Besides 
acting both mechanically and chemically as a shell to highly 


46 


THE MEMBRANES OF THE BODY 


sensitive membranes, mucus has other uses, among which 
two may be especially mentioned: First, it communicates to 
the salivary, and probably to other glands, properties which 
are not possessed either by itself or by the pure glandular 
secretions; and secondly, it serves to eliminate a considerable 
quantity of nitrogen from the system. This nitrogen is con¬ 
tained in the mucin, which forms from 2.4 to 9% of nasal and 
bronchial mucus. This mucin contains 12.64% of nitrogen, 
and is the substance which gives to mucus its viscid and 
tenacious character. Normal mucus is devoid of smell and 
taste and is faintly alkaline in reaction. 

The mucous, serous, and other membranes in the body 
are mostly supported and kept in a healthy condition, by one 
of the most important of all the elements entering into the 
human body, and that is sodium. This matter will be fully 
explained in the article under sodium and salt. 


THE HEART AND CIRCULATORY SYSTEM; 
ALSO THE BLOOD, PLASMA 
AND SERUM. 

Chapter V. 

The next portion of the anatomy, which we must con¬ 
sider from an anatomical and physiological standpoint, is the 
heart, blood and circulatory system. 

The center of the circulatory system is the heart, located 
a little to the left of the center of the chest, about half way 
between the throat and the stomach. The heart is a muscular 
organ separated into two parts—the right and left ventricle. 
It is similar to two pumps bound together. The right ventricle 
pumps up the blood from the whole body through the veins 
and veinules and forces it into the lungs. The blood is made 
up of cellular, microscopic bodies, called globules, corpuscles 
or disks. The globules are surrounded by a shell similar to 
that of an egg-shell and encloses the substance which has the 
mysterious power of expelling the refuse or waste matter, left 
by the destruction going on in all parts of the body, when it 
comes in contact with oxygen in the air, which is inhaled by 
the individual through the nostrils, and which is taken in by 
the emptied globule and carried to supply the acid of the tis¬ 
sues, nerves, muscles, bones and organs in all portions of the 
body. As soon as the refuse or waste matter is expelled, the 
globule or corpuscle is instantly filled with oxygen, which, in 
contact with the substances furnished from the digested and 
assimilated food as it passes through the intestines, is forced 
back through the heart, which, acting as a pump, forces it to 



THE HEART AND CIRCULATORY SYSTEM 


47 


the extremities of the arteries and arterioles, or capillaries, 
where the contents are immediately deposited, and which, at 
once, by the mysterious power of GOD, enters into and be¬ 
comes flesh, to take the place of the waste left by the wear and 
tear of the infinitesimal parts. 

It is there that the oxygen mixes with the sulphur, the 
phosphorus and electrical fire (so to speak), which causes 
combustion and destruction of the carbon, which has been 
used to furnish heat to the body, which is ninety-eight and a 
half degrees Fahr. 

The most wonderful and interesting thing that man ever 
thought of, is how, strangely, mysterious GOD our Maker 
provided the Life and necessary action, digestion, assimila¬ 
tion, combustion, destruction of worn out matter and renewal 
of new, from the atmosphere, the water and the food. 

As soon as the globule is emptied of its precious freight, 
instantly the fragments of the destruction caused by the 
conflagration and the waste matter is taken into the globules 
and drawn into the veinules or capillaries and sent to the 
veins and there, by the pumping action of the heart, it is 
drawn to and through the heart to the lungs again. And so 
the action of sustaining life and giving power to all the vessels, 
nerves and muscles is going on all the time, day and night, 
and all this depends upon the heart, the arteries and the veins; 
but most of all upon GOD who causes them to act, by giving 
and sustaining life in the body. 

The arteries, veins, arterioles and veinules, all have a 
lining membrane which is susceptible of being injured by 
foreign substances taken in and upon food. Hence, it is there 
are blood-clots formed, which is known as thrombus, which 
obstructs circulation in the inflamed veins, and another con¬ 
dition known as aneurism, a tumor in an artery through which 
blood passes, caused to be formed by the use of chlorine in 
common table salt on and in food. Another still worse con¬ 
dition, a hardening of the arteries and leakage of the heart, 
is caused by the same death-dealing element. (See and read 
article entitled Sodium and Salt, on another page.) 

Each department of the heart, the right and left ventricles, 
are two cavities, a receiving cavity called the auricle, into 
which the blood pours, and from which it drains into the 
pumping cavity called the ventricle. 

Between these cavities are the valves, or partitions of the 
heart. When the great muscular cavity called the left ven¬ 
tricle contracts, it is by a force of nature sending a stream 
of blood, which shoots forcibly into the large arterial trunk 
called the aorta, from that point it travels throughout the 
smaller and yet smaller arteries, till it reaches the capillaries 
in the extremities. 


48 THE HEART AND CIRCULATORY SYSTEM 

The capillaries are hair-like tubes, very fine and slender, 
with a hair-like bore through which the blood flows to the 
veins from the arteries, in the course of which oxidation of 
the tissues take place. The arteries are thick walled tubes, 
strong and elastic. The capillaries, on the other hand, have 
very thin walls. As the blood flows slowly and evenly 
through the capillaries, the cells of the body pick from it the 
substances and nourishment they need, and pour it into the 
emptied blood globules and send it on to the liver, which is 
the receptacle for the sewage of the body. 

The blood, as soon as it is emptied of the oxygen and 
nourishing substances, sent from the heart, is filled by the 
bluish, smoky refuse, or waste matter, which is like the smoke 
that ascends through the chimney from the stove or furnace, 
and is dark blue, but the blood drawn from the arteries, with 
its load of oxygen and nourishing substances for the tissues 
all through the body, is bright red and called arterial blood, 
the blue being veinous blood. 

Through the veins the blood flows directly to the heart 
where the refuse and waste matter is expelled and sent to the 
liver through other veins ; but the heart pumps the remnant 
up to the capillary tubes in the bronchia, or lungs, where it is 
emptied entirely of all refuse matter, and it is exhaled by the 
breath into the atmosphere, and ascends to be destroyed in 
the clouds. 

It is a very interesting matter to consider that the valves 
in the heart keep the current from reversing; that is, if the 
heart is perfectly healthy and not injured by foreign sub¬ 
stances taken into the system in or on food. 

The trunk veins which carry the blood from the tissues 
of the body carry the veinous, or blue blood, from the tissues 
of the body and empty it into the right auricle of the heart, 
from which it drains into the right ventricle, and then the 
right ventricle pumps it into the arteries which run to the 
lungs. 

In the lungs the arteries and veins are merely blood 
carrying tubes. It is only in the capillaries that the blood 
comes in close contact with the cells which are the seat and 
foundation of the life in the body. In the capillaries of the 
lungs the blood gives up its carbo-dioxide and other waste 
gases, and picks up, and is filled with a supply of fresh oxygen,, 
which is carried again to the extremities of the veins and 
through the capillaries to keep up the current of life. From 
the capilliries of the lungs the blood flows in veins and is 
emptied into the left auricle, from which it drains into the 
ventricle and starts in the return arteries to their extremities 

Waste gases are thrown out by the blood as it passes 


THE HEART AND CIRCULATORY SYSTEM 49 

through the capillaries of the lungs, and it is those impure 
gases which give a bad odor to the breath and body of the 
person who has diseased or imperfect blood. 

Waste matter is also thrown out of the blood as it passes 
through the kidneys, the bowel walls, the liver, the sweat- 
glands and pores, and also oleaginous glands of the skin. 

Note. Every phase of heart disease, hardening of the 
arteries, palpitation of the heart, varicose veins, catarrh of 
the mucous membranes and diseases of the stomach, bowels, 
kidneys, the serous membranes in the body are in a majority 
of cases caused by the use of salt. 

This is a very radical statement but may be proven by 
any person who will take the trouble to investigate. A com¬ 
plete statement of facts may be found in the chapters devoted 
to the study of sodium and chloride of sodium, or common 
salt, to which the reader is referred. 

The Blood. 

The life of man is in the blood. It is the fluid which 
circulates in the arteries and veins. From it the solid tissues 
take their nourishment; also oxygen, sulphur and phosphorus, 
for the combustion, which gives heat to the body. The blood 
is red in man; but colorless, red, blue, green, or milky in 
other animals. As the blood passes through the lungs it is 
oxygenated and gives up the carbon dioxide, then, after pass¬ 
ing through the heart, it is carried as arterial blood by the 
arteries to the tissues. From the tissues it is returned to the 
heart through the veins, deprived of its nutriment properties 
and is known as venous blood. The venous blood is dark 
red, but the arterial blood is bright scarlet. 

The blood consists of a pale yellow plasma, or fluid, 
with semi-solid corpuscles; the latter constitute between one- 
third and one-half of it; there are two kinds, red and white. 
The red globules or corpuscles are flat biconcave disks, non- 
nucleated and almost always round in man. They are so small 
they can only be seen as they float in the serum by a powerful 
microscope. Their coloring is due to hemoglobin which con¬ 
stitutes about ninety per cent of their dried substance. The 
white disks, or corpuscles, are nucleated, slightly larger than 
the red in man, and exhibit active and ameboid movements. 

When we said above that the life of man is in the blood 
we had no reference to the mistaken popular idea, that the 
blood is the seat of feelings, passions, hereditary qualities, 
temper of mind, natural disposition, high spirit, anger, and 
often accompanies a cold or warm condition; thus to commit 
an act in cold blood is to do it deliberately and without sudden 
passion. Hot or warm blood denotes a temper inflamed or 
irritated. If this be so, then to warm or heat the blood is to 
excite the passions. 


50 


THE HEART AND CIRCULATORY SYSTEM 


The fluid portion of the blood is called the plasma in which 
globules or corpuscles are carried through the arteries and 
veins, and consists of a watery solution containing calcium 
salts, potassium, phosphates, albumin and other proteids, as 
well as fatty and extractive substances. 

Blood has a saline taste because of the salt taken in the 
system in and on food. There is but a mere suggestion of a 
salty taste in pure blood, tears from eyes, or in the urine. 

Pure, healthy blood has a peculiar odor and an alkaline 
reaction. 

If blood escapes from the body coagulation, or clotting, 
occurs. After standing awhile, the blood separates into a con¬ 
tracting semi-solid mass, or clot, and a thin, red fluid collects 
which is called the serum. The clot is composed of the red 
blood corpuscles matted together with fibrin. The process of 
clotting is exhilarated by cold. In the body clotting of the 
blood may occur in the blood-vessels in the case of an obstruc¬ 
tion to the flow of blood, or by using salt in or on food. It may 
be, however, by bacteria, or living animalculae; or it may occur 
in the neighboring tissues where a blood-vessel is ruptured. 
After death the blood remains fluid in the capillaries, but clots 
in the veins. Sometimes clots are found in the cavities of the 
heart. This is especially the case when too much salt is used 
in or on food. 

Certain diseases cause alterations in the blood and there is 
a condition haemorrphilia in which blood clots with difficulty, 
if at all, and persons possessing this peculiarity are liable to 
bleed to death from a small wound, as is sometimes the case 
following the extraction of a tooth. This peculiarity is called 
the Haemorrhagic diathesis, and it is claimed to be found often- 
est among those who have been infected by coming in contact 
with and receiving infection from a person of immoral charac¬ 
ter. 

Human blood, when exposed to the atmosphere, from which 
it rapidly absorbs oxygen, is of a bright scarlet color; but 
when deprived of oxygen it is dark, purplish red. This differ¬ 
ence is the great characteristic distinguishing arterial from 
venous blood, and should always be borne in mind when at¬ 
tempting to staunch bleeding from a wound, since entirely dif¬ 
ferent attention is needed in the two cases. The blood is not 
a red fluid as it appears to be when first shed; it is composed 
of a watery portion, called the plasma, which has a light yellow 
color, and an immense number of minute red corpuscles, which 
give to the blood its crimson hue. 

The blood is the pabulum of life; but it is more than that, 
since it contains the materials so essential and so requisite for 
the building up and repair of every organ and tissue of which 
the body is composed. The blood is the fluid which flows 


THE HEART AND CIRCULATORY SYSTEM 


51 


through the arteries and veins. From it the solid tissues take 
their nourishment and oxygen and into it they discharge their 
waste products. The color of the blood is red in human beings. 
In passing through the lungs it is oxygenated and expels pois¬ 
onous carbo-dioxide; then, after passing through the heart it 
is carried as arterial blood by the arteries to the tissues; from 
the tissues it is returned to the heart through the veins, de¬ 
prived of its nutriment properties, as venous blood. 

The fluid part of the blood passing through the arteries 
and veins is composed of a thin colorless fluid, the plasma, 
filled with red disks, so small, flat and thin that it requires three 
thousand and five hundred, placed side by side, to measure 
one inch, and no less than eighteen thousand, placed one upon 
the other, to make a column one inch in height. These disks 
are continually forming and as constantly dying. It is calcu¬ 
lated that twenty million die at a single breath. It seems im¬ 
possible, but it is true. 

The human body is built and kept up by the constant 
formation of twenty million of these minute corpuscles, at each 
breath. 

Blood, when exposed to the air coagulates, and the value 
of this peculiar, yet intrinsic property, cannot be over estimated. 
When an artery is ruptured, bleeding takes place; the blood 
coagulates and forms a plug, thus preventing further hemorr¬ 
hage. Thus, we observe, with what Divine foresight and wis¬ 
dom, not only the wants of the body are provided for, but also 
the accidents to which it is liable. 

The human body is in a constant state of change. In the 
midst of life there is death going on all the time. The blood 
corpuscles die and new ones are born into life. Every act of 
life is destructive as well as constructive. Not a thought can 
be evolved-but numerous brain cells die; not a wink of the eye, 
a smell of a lovely rose, nor a muscular movement, but results 
in the death of some part of the machinery involved. Every 
process of life is a process of death. The scales of the epi¬ 
dermis are constantly falling off and being replaced by fresh 
cells from beneath, and it is on the continuance of this inter¬ 
change that our life, health and vigor depends. The more 
rapidly this change goes on, and fresh, vigorous healthy tissues 
take the place of the old lifeless ones, the more elasticity, buoy¬ 
ancy and strength we possess—the more healthy and robust 
we become. 

Consider the importance, then, of taking active exercise, 
by walking rapidly, or working hard for a short time each day 
in the open air. It is interesting to consider the work of the 
heart. No slave ever performed his work more patiently than 
the heart. Its quivering task is essential to life and health. 
It is the fountain from which the spirit flows, and on the faith¬ 
ful performance of its functions every pore of the body depends 


52 THE HEART AND CIRCULATORY SYSTEM 

for the warm stream of life, motion and vigor, which it un- 
stintingly furnishes. 

The ancients believed the heart to be the seat of love. 
Within its walls were located all that was pure, true, good 
and noble, as well as the evil passions of the soul, and, although 
modern science has found the seat of mind, reason, conscious¬ 
ness and the mental powers to be located in the brain, thus 
robbing the heart of romance, yet, it has revealed wonders 
connected with this small organ, that certainly eclipse the 
mysteries associated with it in the past. Pit-a-pat! Pit-a-pat: 
Pit-a-pat! throbs this marvelous engine, and in response to 
its constant throbbing, the blood bounds along the myriad of 
tubes, conveying messages of life and health. Our mind 
cannot stop its beatings; it cannot stop itself; sleep does not 
interfere with its working, and our daily labor only strengthens 
its force and regularity. This wonderful organ throbs on night 
and day, week in and week out, the year round, with ceaseless, 
tireless energy. It beats at the rate of one hundred thousand 
pulsations per day, forty millions per year, and not infre¬ 
quently, two billions and eight hundred millions without a 
single stoppage. 

The heart is the most powerful engine known to science. 
Its daily work is equal to one-third of that of all the muscles 
of the body. If it should expend its entire force in lifting its 
own weight vertically, it would raise twenty thousand feet 
in an hour. The greatest exploit ever accomplished by a loco¬ 
motive was to lift itself through less than one-eighth of that 
distance. Vast and constant as is this perpetual throbbing, so 
perfect is the machinery with which it is carried on, that there 
are those who do not even know where the heart lies, until 
disease or accident reveals its location. 

The vitality of the heart is as amazing as its strength. 
While life exists, this tireless organ never stops. In disease, 
as long as a flutter of this wondrous organ exists, we know the 
spark of life has not altogether vanished, and new hope is be¬ 
gotten that health may be restored. 

During such long lives, as we sometimes see, the heart has 
propelled no less than five hundred thousand tons of blood; 
and, yet, during all this patient, unfaltering and unflinching 
labor, it has repaired itself as the waste has occurred. 

The rhythm connected with the pulsation of the heart 
never fails until death breaks into the casket and seizes the ever 
throbbing pendulum at the command of the Master Workman, 
silencing the quivering muscles of the heart and compelling the 
wheels of life to stand still. 


THE HEART AND CIRCULATORY SYSTEM 


53 


THE LUNGS. 

The lungs are composed of two dense looking objects., 
very light and buoyant. They are conical in shape, placed on 
each side of the thoracic cavity and occupying the greater part 
of it. During life they accurately adapt themselves to the 
varying dimensions of the chest; for unhappily, the foibles of 
fashion very frequently cause restriction of the lungs, by inter¬ 
fering with the resistance and freedom of movement in con¬ 
tact with the ribs, so essential to health, by tight lacing and 
the barbarous usage of corsets. 

Although the lungs are divided into two, as far as their 
structure is concerned, and are perfectly distinct from one 
another, the heart and blood-vessels between them, yet as 
regards their functions they may be considered the same, since 
they receive their blood from a single vessel: the pulmonary 
artery, and the air by one canal, the trachea or wind-pipe, and 
act in common with each other. 

The lungs are not quite the same size or shape. The 
right lung, although somewhat shorter and thicker than the 
left, is the larger and stronger, being divided into three lobes; 
while the left is the smaller and weaker, divided into two lobes 
only; hence more subject to disease. 

The weight of the lungs varies very much; but in general 
they average about forty-two ounces in the male, and thirty- 
six in the female; the right lung being about two ounces 
heavier than the left. Each lung is conical in shape with broad 
concave base, resting on the convex surface of the middle 
diaphragm (of the body) or, as it is sometimes called, the mid¬ 
riff. The apex is directed upward and extends into the root of 
the neck about one inch above the level of the first rib. 

The lower end of the trachea divides, and where it divides 
it is called the bifurcation of the lungs, one portion going to 
each lung. These again subdivide and continue to subdivide 
in geometrical order, growing smaller and smaller with each 
division, and extending to every part of the lungs, finally ter¬ 
minating in a cluster of air cells, bound together by cellular 
tissue and forming a lobule. These lobules vary in size 
accordingly as they are located on the surface of the lung or 
deeper in its tissue. Each lobule is separate and distinct from 
the other, and forms in itself a perfect and independent lung 
in miniature. 

The boundless wisdom of the Creator is displayed in this 
arrangement; for were it not for this wise and perfect provi¬ 
sion (one of the very greatest importance in the process of 
respiration, since it enables each individual lobule to perform 
its functions independently of the other) tubercular disease, 
bronchitis and inflammation of the lungs would not only be 
incurable, but would prove to be very rapidly fatal. 

Each air cell varies in size from the seventieth to the one 


54 THE HEART AND CIRCULATORY SYSTEM 

two-hundredth part of an inch in diameter. The number of 
air cells in the two lungs is truly surprising, there being cer¬ 
tainly not less than 600,000,000, by which the blood is purified. 
This is constantly and continuously going on in a healthy lung. 

In the internal arrangements of the blood-vessels of the 
lungs and bronchial tubes, the pulmonary artery, arising from 
the right ventricle of the heart, conveys the venous blood of 
the lungs. It penetrates the lungs and divides and subdivides 
into branches, which accompany the bronchial tubes and ter¬ 
minate in a dense capillary net-work upon the walls of the air 
cells, where the blood undergoes that magical instantaneous 
change, in giving up its poisonous qualities and becoming 
revivified and healthful by the inhalation of oxygen in the air. 

From this net-work of arteries and air cells the radicles 
of the pulmonary veins arise, and coalescing into the larger 
and larger branches at length accompanying the arteries and 
return the blood to the left auricle of the heart in a purified 
condition. The pulmonary arteries and veins differ from the 
same vessels in other parts of the body since the former 
conveys venous blood, and the latter arterial blood. 

Respiration, or the act of breathing, consists in the alter¬ 
nate inspiration and expiration of air to and from the lungs; 
in the process of which the lungs themselves are almost pas¬ 
sive instruments, since their contraction and expansion takes 
place by means of the muscles which surround the chest. The 
diaphragm, or midriff, which, when at rest and the lungs 
empty, forms a beautiful dome to the abdominal cavity, 
becomes depressed during the inspiratory process, and presses 
the walls of the abdomen outward. At the same time the ribs 
become elevated, thus increasing the size of the chest. There¬ 
upon the elastic lungs expand to occupy the entire space, while 
the current of air, in obedience to a well known physical law, 
rushes down the.wind-pipe and enters the numerous air-cells! 
the result of which is inspiration. In expiration, the reverse' 
of this takes place. The body bends forward, drawing the 
abdominal walls inward, pressing the diaphragm upward 
while the ribs are pulled downward. All these acts simulta¬ 
neously performed decrease the size of the chest, and force 
or expel the air from the lungs. 

The breathing capacity of the lungs bears a close corre¬ 
spondence to the stature of man. For an ordinary sized man 
of about five feet eight inches in height, it will be two hundred 
and thirty cubic inches, or about one gallon of air, and for 
each additional inch in stature up to six feet, there will be an 
increase of eight cubic inches. 

In a forcible expiration of the lungs, if the used air is not 
expelled, there still remains behind one hundred cubic inches 
Ihus, with this unexpelled air, the breathing capacity of an 
ordinary-sized man is about three hundred and thirty cubic 


THE HEART AND CIRCULATORY SYSTEM 


55 


inches, or equivalent to eleven pints of air. Of the two hun¬ 
dred and thirty cubic inches, one hundred inches can only be 
forced into the lungs by the exercise of great effort, and is 
available for emergencies, as striking a heavy blow, or for the 
purpose of training, as in singing, rowing, running, climbing, 
etc.; but the extra amount of air always on hand in the lungs 
is of great value, since it enables the lungs to perform their 
functions continuously, even under severe and violent exertion. 

The atmospheric air, laden with its life-sustaining oxygen, 
having passed into the lungs, and into the blood globules, gives 
up that vital element and receives in its place the carbonic acid 
gas, water, and other refuse materials which the blood has 
picked up in its journey from the capillaries leading from the 
extremities of the arteries to the minute commencement of the 
veins, and through the body, and which are no longer fitted to 
circulate in the blood and preserve the vitality of the body. 

There is no tonic that will invigorate so well as a few 
deep, full inspirations of pure, cold air. 

The blood thus purified passes back to the heart to go on 
its circuit throughout the body, every organ of which renews 
its energy and vigor with the pure healthy blood; while the 
ait exhaled carries off the impurities. 

During this process the blood instantly changes from a 
dark purple to a bright red. Pure air is the cheapest necessity 
and the greatest luxury of life. Let it not be the rarest. The 
relative proportion of the respirations to the pulsations of the 
heart is about one to four and a half, or five; and the quantity 
of air required to keep the blood pure is very great. Indeed, 
respiration is the falling weight, the bent spring, which keeps 
the clock of life in motion; the inspirations and expirations 
are strokes of the pendulum that regulate it. 

The perfection of the organs which carries on this stu¬ 
pendous office challenges our warmest admiration. So deli¬ 
cately are they arranged that the slightest pressure will cause 
intense pain; yet tons of air surge to and fro through their 
intricate passages, and bathe their innumerable cells without 
our knowledge, so to speak, of its coming and going. We 
annually perform over 8,400,000 acts of breathing and inhale 
over 150,000 feet of air. At the same time we purify nearly 
4,000 tons of blood! This gigantic and unburdensome process 
goes on constantly, never wearying or worrying us when in 
robust health, and we are struck dumbfounded with amaze¬ 
ment when the cold calculations of scientific men reveal to us 
its magnitude and marvelousness. 

Nor is this stupendous phenomenon of life all there is to 
speak of. Nature dislikes a waste of energy. In addition to 
and by a wise adaptation and economy, the process of respira¬ 
tion is made to subserve a second use, no less important than 


56 


THE HEART AND CIRCULATORY SYSTEM 


that of purifying the blood—the power of speech. The exhaled 
air, laden though it may be with the human disintegration and 
off-scouring of the body, in passing through the vocal organs 
can be transformed into prayers of faith, songs of hope and 
words of good cheer, kindly encouragement and expressions 
of love! 


THE NERVOUS SYSTEM AND NERVE 
CENTERS. 

Chapter VI. 

Feeling is all of the mind and body. The brain is con¬ 
nected by minute nerves, which penetrate every portion of the 
body, even to the outer portion of the skin. Every pore of the 
skin is connected with the brain by a nerve so small it cannot 
be seen, except with a most powerful microscope. 

There are other larger nerves which have a fixed purpose 
and are operated by the brain, as people operate their tele¬ 
phones. In every city there are many divisions or so-called 
“exchanges;” which are like the nerve centers in the body. The 
central office of the telephone company is connected with 
branch “exchanges,” which are united and brought together 
at one point, so they may be connected with other “exchanges” 
at will. It is exactly the same way with the nervous system. 
In the human body, the brain is the Grand Central Station con¬ 
nected with every nerve center; and through each nerve center 
with nerves radiating from them to other centers, so that, 
instantaneously, the brain is connected, when needed, with 
any nerve center. These connections through minute nerves 
reach every portion of the body. 

There are nerves running out from the nerve center, or 
“exchange,” to that division of the body upon which the 
thoughts are centered. Those centralization points are where 
people have acute pains in their bodies. Besides that, as in 
telephone headquarters, they have nerves going to the central 
place, where there is an operator, and where by the touch of a 
key the connection is made. It is exactly the same way in the 
human body. 

For instance: your stomach is the place where the nutri¬ 
ment which goes to support the whole body is collected and 
digested. The stomach, through the heqd center, is where all 
the nerves m the body are brought together and if trouble 
takes place in the colon, there will be a disturbance and acute 
symptoms in the stomach. That is reflex action. An example 



THE NERVOUS SYSTEM AND NERVE CENTERS. 


57 


of reflex action may be seen by the use of a mirror: the sun¬ 
light being reflected into people’s eyes or to some nook or 
corner. 

Sometimes when a person has trouble in one part of the 
body, and there is another part of the body habitually weak, 
that part by action of the nerves is made to sympathize, and 
the person, on account of the “feeling” produced, is made to 
believe that the part is affected, when it is absolutely certain 
the trouble comes by reflex action through the nerves from 
an entirely different and distant part. Usually a weak stomach 
will suffer by reflex action from the pelvic organs, as in morn¬ 
ing sickness during the first few weeks of pregnancy. 

In the same manner it always is the case that when the 
colon is affected, there is a pain in the forehead and temples. 
If the sexual organs are affected, it reflexes upon the occiput, 
or back of the head or neck, where the spine unites with the 
head. This is effected through nerves connecting the distant 
parts. 

Let me give an example: There was a woman brought 
to The Home, in Chicago, who for eighteen years had been 
suffering extremely, but for six months had been suffering 
acutely with what she and others thought was eczema; but it 
only showed itself in the back part of the head near the junc¬ 
tion with the neck, where there was an eruption which burned, 
stung and itched. It tormented her day and night so she could 
not sleep, except for a few minutes at a time. 

Knowing about GOD’S work in our hands, she came to us 
at The Home, in Chicago, that we might minister.to and secure 
deliverance for her from the torment. She did not tell us any¬ 
thing about the body and we were not led to inquire. We 
prayed and ministered to her that the trouble might go away, 
but it did not go. She remained three months. She would be 
better for a few hours, after we ministered to her daily, and 
slept better; but the torment continued at the two protuber¬ 
ances, one on each side of the head. Therefore, she was encour¬ 
aged to remain, as she was better off at The Home than at 
her own home, on account of not having there the ministry 
of GOD’S servant. 

The two points of eruption did not get worse or better. 
About that time her daughter, living in a near-by city, came 
to The Home, and saw that her mother was not getting better. 
She then asked if her mother had told us about the trouble in 
the pelvis. She said her mother was very peculiar in being 
extremely sensitive and modest: she did not like to talk about 
her body, especially anything like that. She should have told 
us about the trouble, but did not. If she had, we would 
have taken it to GOD, as we did when her daughter told us. 
We went to GOD and He showed us that, very likely, the 


58 THE NERVOUS SYSTEM AND NERVE CENTERS. 


trouble in the pelvis was reflecting upon the occiput and caus¬ 
ing the disturbance there. We then went to the mother and 
asked her regarding the matter. 

She said: “Eighteen years ago I had uterine trouble and 
was sent to a celebrated professor of orificial surgery in 
Chicago, who operated upon me by opening my bowels and 
removing the pelvic organs, and ever since then I have suffered 
all the time, night and day, with a protrusion of something 
from the front orifice, which is bluish in color, and stings, 
burns and itches all the time, making me suffer so I have but 
little rest.” 

During all those years she had suffered by the congested 
membranes left by the surgeon, which protruded from the 
orifice of the body, as a great big bag of flesh, which was very 
sore, and almost as blue as indigo, and dry as a horn. It was 
that which tormented her day and night and made it so uncom¬ 
fortable for her she could not sleep or rest. It was a wonder 
she lived through all those years of torment and suffering. 

In our study and work, as a doctor of medicine, we had to 
know all parts of the body, and just what nerves are connected 
with the different organs in the body, and where they are con¬ 
nected with the brain. We know that the sexual, or pelvic, 
organs are attached to the brain right through and below that 
large protuberance on either side of the back or head. 

We told her that all the trouble in the back of her head 
was caused from reflex action through those nerves that were 
severed when she was operated upon eighteen years ago. Not 
only that, but. when the surgeon removed the pelvic organs, the 
veins that take the blood from the extremities back to the 
heart were severed (as were also the nerves), and when those 
veins grew up, the blood was dammed and remained in the 
pelvis, congesting the mucous membranes to the extent that a 
part of them were expelled from the orifice of the body and 
exposed to the atmosphere. It was the venous blood which 
was blocked up in the membranes which made the congestion 
and thickening of the membranes and caused the flesh to 
protrude. 

At the same time there was great pain, caused by the 
nerves which were severed being healed over, causing bulbous 
extremities, which were as sensitive as the eyeball is when 
touched. So it was not only congestion, but the blocking up 
of the blood, and there was terrible pain caused by the bulbous 
ends of the nerves as they touched the adjoining flesh. Strange 
to say': those nerves severed in the pelvis reflected to the two 
protuberances at the back of the head, causing the eruption 
and torment there. 

The orificial surgeon did not consider that in severing the 
trunk veins passing through the pelvis, there was no way for 
the venous blood to be carried to the heart and lungs for oxy- 


THE NERVOUS SYSTEM AND NERVE CENTERS. 


59 


genation, and that it would leave a chronic congestion of the 
mucous membrane on the floor of the pelvis and there would 
be such suffering produced that the poor woman would be 
made helpless for the balance of her life. 

We knew the only way to have that woman released from 
torment and trouble was to ask GOD to send out branches or 
capillaries, from the roots of those veins, which were severed, 
so that the blood could find an outlet and be sent to the heart 
in the place of being kept to cause congestion and great suffer¬ 
ing. We know that “All things are possible with GOD and 
those who believe. ,, 

We ministered to her most earnestly, and Praise GOD! 
in a few days a miracle had been performed. Venules, or capil¬ 
laries, had been sent out from trunks of the severed veins, and 
the congested blood was forced into the circulation and 
returned to the heart. In a week, or ten days’ time, the dear 
woman was completely delivered and has been well ever since. 
The eruption, or so-called eczema, disappeared. 

Every part of the body is connected with the heart 
through the arteries and veins, which convey the blood to and 
from the heart. At the same time nerve force is communicated 
by the thousands of nerves, and each organ large or small is 
controlled and made to perform its function by the action 
going on in the brain. 

When a person comes to us and complains of pain in any 
part of the head, we, understanding how each part of the head 
is connected by nerves from distant parts of the body, know 
what part of the body is causing the trouble, by reflex action. 
The trouble is not in the head, in nine cases out of ten, when 
people suffer with headache, dizziness or vertigo; it comes 
from other parts of the body, and when we go to GOD in 
supplicatory prayer, the part of the body affected is healed 
and the pain in the head ceases. 

Man Is a Tripartite Being. 

The brain is the grand center of the nervous system. The 
soul of man resides in the brain. It is that governing intelli¬ 
gence which controls the whole body, every thought and every 
action. Man is a tripartite being, having a body, a spirit and 
a soul. 

The body is formed of the earth and is earthly. After 
GOD had formed man he breathed, or puffed, into his nostrils 
the Spirit of Life, which, combined with the body, formed the 
soul. Then the soul is the creature produced by the combina¬ 
tion of the spirit with the body. When GOD guides and 
directs human beings, He does so through His Spirit. No 
person can worship GOD except in spirit and in truth. GOD 
designed that He should govern and control human beings, 
but on account of the opposite of GOD, which is the devil, 
having pre-empted the earth before man was formed, man 


60 


THE NERVOUS SYSTEM AND NERVE CENTERS. 


being made of the earth is subject to the devil, if he prefers to 
be subject to the flesh and that which controls the flesh, and 
the desires of the flesh. 

Man may also be controlled by his soul, instead of by 
his Maker, through the spirit. The soul is the intellect, 
located in the brain, connected with every portion of the body 
and controls every action of every member and organ in the 
body. Feeling is all of the soul and of the flesh. 

The body has five senses. Three of them are for the pro¬ 
tection of the body. They are: first, feeling; second, tasting; 
third, smelling. 

The soul has two senses: first, that of seeing through the 
eyes, and second, hearing through the ears. 

Psychology says the soul or mind has three attributes, 
viz.: thinking, feeling, choosing. 

The Sixth Sense in Man. 

The spirit has one sense, but those who are unlearned and 
do not have a knowledge of that sense, do not exercise it. 
It is an attribute of every human being, but we never hear of 
one knowing that he has it. 

It was certainly a great discovery which was made, and 
that discovery was pointed out by Almighty GOD to this 
writer, His minister, when it was revealed to him that there 
is a sixth sense in man. It came as a great surprise, and yet 
how strange it is that so many recognize the five senses: 
seeing, hearing, smelling, tasting and feeling,—the two first 
connected with the soul and the three remaining for the body— 
and do not recognize the fact that there must be another sense 
for the spirit; for man is, indeed, a tripartite being and must 
have a sense for the spirit as well as two for the soul and 
three for the body. 

By the use of this sixth sense man can reach his Creator. 
We desire to be used for the greatest good of all, and one of 
the greatest benefits that we can point out or direct to our 
readers, is that every human being on earth should become 
acquainted with this great truth in regard to the sixth sense 
in man. 

Though the discovery of electricity, steam, gunpowder 
and dynamite was great and each has its place in the catalogue 
of man’s needs, which another agent has never been found to 
supply, yet there is another power needed by man which none 
of these or all of them combined can supply. 

And as electricity existed from the beginning, but was 
not discovered and appropriated or applied by man until the 
eighteenth and nineteenth centuries, so we believe this great 
power, which man needs more than all others to make him 
supremely happy, has been in existence in the universe, and 
co-existent with the universe, since the beginning, even before 
this world or any other of the planets was formed. We also 


THE NERVOUS SYSTEM AND NERVE CENTERS. 


61 


believe that this great power is that by which the Supreme 
Being, Elohim, ALMIGHTY GOD, brought this planetary 
system, the world and all that is material, into existence. 

This greater power is, just now, in this, the commence 
ment of the twentieth century, being recognized, investigated 
and developed; but, just like electricity, steam and other great 
discoveries, the people of the world, as a general thing, oppose 
and deride it; but this, like the other great discoveries, cannot 
be a great while longer kept from the knowledge and use of 
those who need it so much. 

But as have seen the skepticism, opposition and difficulty 
met with in utilizing and bringing into practical use every 
former discovery, so the development and introduction of this 
is meeting with delay and obstacles. 

Professor Morse devised the application of electricity in 
the telegraph. Electricity had been in existence before the 
earth was formed, but it had never been utilized for the uses 
of man until then. The most learned people on the earth 
rejected the invention because they could not understand its 
practicability, and called Professor Morse a crank and his 
invention chimerical. When he applied to Congress for a small 
sum of money to construct a line from Washington to Balti¬ 
more, a member of that body mocked him by saying if he 
had asked for an appropriation to build a line to the moon, and 
proposed to send instantaneous communication over it by elec¬ 
tricity, he would think it more feasible. Everywhere, all over 
the world, the announcement that the telegraph had been 
invented was met with skeptical derision, but of course this 
was soon shown to be no evidence against the reality and prac¬ 
ticability of the discovery. The discovery was utilized and 
applied just the same. In the same way this greater discovery 
is being appropriated by thousands of people all over the 
world. 

The same skepticism and opposition to acceptance and 
refusal on the part of seemingly wise and public-spirited citi¬ 
zens has been exhibited toward all the great discoveries and 
inventions which have been made, and so are the same .rejec¬ 
tions, delays and difficulties being met with in this, which has 
come to our knowledge, and which, we truly believe, is the 
greatest and most needed by man, of everything heretofore 
discovered and applied by men. 

Doubtless it will be asked - by the reader: What is this 
“greater power or discovery?” We answer this : Do not antici¬ 
pate but read on and learn. 

Health and Happiness Is Free for All, as the Air We Breathe. 

It refers to health and happiness. As satan is reported to 
have said to God, as recorded in Job 2:4: “Skin for skin; yea, 
all that a man hath will he give for his life.” Health and a 
sound mind, free from pain and torments, is more than silver, 


62 


THE NERVOUS SYSTEM AND NERVE CENTERS. 


gold, paper money, stocks, bonds or property. And yet our 
CREATOR has provided it for all without money and without 
price, and without medicine or surgery. 

People ignorant of the truth regarding the provisions the 
CREATOR has made for their health and healing, employ a 
human physician, ignoring and rejecting GOD and His wise 
and never-failing plan. 

The very fact that no two physicians, though they be the 
most learned, skillful and eminent, will exactly agree in any 
difficult diagnosis, should be evidence sufficient to show that 
the science of diagnosis, therapeutics and medical and surgi¬ 
cal procedure is purely speculative, theoretical, experimental 
and expectant. Whereas, if the physician could realize that 
all disease is spiritual, and it is only the effects which can be 
seen, it would be different. 

The doctor of medicine can only treat the symptoms and 
judge from them as to what the disease is. But the same dis¬ 
ease in different individuals causes different symptoms owing 
to circumstances, conditions and characteristics and hence it 
is, in consultations of doctors, one differs from the other in 
diagnosis and treatment. Then they agree to experiment. 

If the doctor had spiritual perception and discernment he 
could see very quickly the cause of the symptoms and just as 
quickly secure the removal of the cause. As a natural result, 
as soon as the invisible cause is removed the symptoms soon 
cease and the individual gets well. 

The power to see and understand the spiritual or super¬ 
natural is a gift to human beings which comes alone from 
GOD by His Holy Spirit. 

Reason should make it plain to every person that only the 
natural and material can affect material. “There is the natural 
and there is the spiritual, 1 ” so GOD says in His Word. Only 
the spiritual can affect and control the spiritual. Then if dis¬ 
ease is spiritual only the Superior Spiritual Power can over¬ 
come and destroy it. 

All symptoms are of the body and flesh, and the spiritual 
thing known as disease, causes them. Medicine and surgery 
will affect symptoms, but not the cause of the symptoms. 

For instance: Cancer is caused by an evil spirit of 
infirmity. It causes the symptoms, which is an eruptive tumor 
with needlelike shooting, burning sensation, with an eating or 
destructive, bloody, mattery discharge. The surgeon can cut 
away the tumor and the doctor can give arsenic and other 
drugs, and by application of dressing, heal over the part; but 
the cause remains in the system, only to appear sooner or later 
at the same or in another part. 

The doctor can give morphine, cocaine or some other 
nerve-paralyzer, to stop pain, but that does not remove the 
cause. 


THE NERVOUS SYSTEM AND NERVE CENTERS. 


63 


In 1896 the great discovery was made known to the writer 
that there is another unseen substance and power in the atmos¬ 
phere besides electricity. We studied, experimented and 
proved to our own and the satisfaction of others that this 
unseen substance and power is as real as electricity and can 
be measured, utilized and adapted to the diversified callings 
and usages of man, to secure health, strength and all the 
desires of his heart. We then abandoned the lucrative practice 
of medicine and entered the ministry in order that we might 
have the better opportunity to demonstrate and prove to the 
people of the world the reality of our claims and induce them 
to accept that which is of the greatest value and by which they 
can secure all that is needful. 

The discovery made is not of a commercial nature, as 
steam and electricity and their many applications and uses 
were, but refers to and secures for man that which is of more 
priceless value than all other discoveries yet made by man, 
that of healing from disease and torments without medicine 
or operations. 

Dunamin, the Remedy, Which Heals; Pistis, the Sixth Sense, 
Secures It. 

JESUS CHRIST said to the woman in Jerusalem who 
was healed of her twelve-year infirmity: “Thy faith hath 
made thee whole.” The word translated faith in Matt. 9:22 is 
from the Greek word pistis, which means that confidence, 
belief or faith in a person which takes hold of and secures that 
which, unseen, is real, and when accepted without the pos¬ 
sibility of a doubt, reckoning, counting, believing and acting 
it done, secures and brings the desires of the heart, whether 
the blessings desired be material or spiritual. 

The English word “faith” does not express and convey to 
the understanding that which is an attribute of man’s nature 
and being, which, though unseen, reaches out like an arm and 
takes hold of and secures from the Supernatural the object 
needed. That attribute in man may correctly be character¬ 
ized, as it has been demonstrated by this ministry, to really 
exist— the sixth sense in man. 

It is a substance with power to materialize and secure 
the desired blessing needed by the individual, and is as real 
as the other five senses which are recognized 'by man: Seeing, 
smelling, hearing, tasting, feeling; but, unlike the other five 
natural senses, which are associated with the material and 
demonstrate the size, appearance, odor, sound, peculiarity of 
taste and character of the material, this sixth sense only per¬ 
tains to and affects the spiritual and that which is produced 
by the spiritual. 

The sixth sense in man is a substance and is as real, 
though unseen, as gas or electricity. This substance, attribute. 


64 


THE NERVOUS SYSTEM AND NERVE CENTERS. 


or power (which, for want of a more expressive name, is called 
faith) in the woman, reached out to JESUS, took hold of and 
appropriated that in Him which cured her of her long-lasting 
disease. This, which in Luke 8:46 is called “virtue” (Greek: 
dunamin meaning the great power of GOD); is really the life¬ 
restoring power in the Name of CHRIST which alone can 
remove the cause of disease symptoms or torments. 

The English word “virtue” is from the same Greek word, 
which in other places is translated “power.” It means both 
power and virtue. It means more. It means CHRIST, as will 
be found in 1 Cor. 1:24, where the apostle Paul says: 
“CHRIST is the [dunamin] power of GOD.” 

The True Remedy Which Heals. 

This Pistis or faith is a substance as much as gas or 
electricity. It really exists and is that which connects man 
with GOD, and secures and brings from CHRIST the virtue 
or power needed to save or heal. It is for every man, woman 
and child, and without it no person on earth can please GOD, 
because it is that in man which causes him to obey GOD. 

Having secured -that, then, which connects man with 
GOD, through the LORD JESUS CHRIST, it is possible for 
each of us to secure that virtue or power from GOD, which 
brings us Salvation, health, strength, happiness, holiness, and 
every need supplied. 

Further consideration will be given to this important sub¬ 
ject in the chapter entitled: “Faith, the Sixth Sense in Man. 
and Its Uses.” 

When a person does not have proper exercise the limbs 
and the whole body become weak and shriveled. It requires 
exercise to have a normal, healthy body. It is the very same 
way about the sixth sense in man, which is faith. Faith is that 
in man which reaches out and connects him with his Maker, 
and enables him to know his Maker. It is by this sixth sense 
that human beings receive from GOD the invisible blessings 
which come from Him, by faith, and in no other way. 

The natural man always looks to feelings, hence it is that 
people when they are sick, or when they are not sick, and meet 
a friend, that friend is most apt to say : “How do you feel?” 
Feeling comes through the nerves, and by the feeling the 
human being in his brain may understand the condition of 
his body. 

Satan puts disease, sickness and torments upon people 
and we would never know that he is getting in his work if peo¬ 
ple did not speak of it; hence it is the devil has emissaries 
used of him to inquire of people how they feel. It is natural 
on account of habit, or custom, for people to talk of their feel¬ 
ings, when the feeling is all of the brain and nervous system. 

When people suffer great pain, they resort to narcotics, 
such as morphine or cocaine. These only paralyze the nerves 


THE NERVOUS SYSTEM AND NERVE CENTERS. 


65 


so they cannot feel. Being ignorant of themselves and their 
real needs, they form the habit of keeping under the influence 
of drugs to keep them from feeling pain, or trouble of any 
kind. GOD, our Maker, never intended that people should be 
so neglectful of their own interest as to form such habits. 
People are not taught that GOD is Supreme, and that He is 
the Father of all; that He loves all, especially those who will 
come to Him in every trouble and every need. He has pro¬ 
vided that people may live in such a way that they will have 
no disease, sickness or torments. 

Now after learning these things, we abandoned the 
practice of medicine after twenty-five years devoted to endeav¬ 
oring to heal people with medicine, surgery and appliances. 
It is with shame that we acknowledge our rejection of GOD 
and His Word until we were nearly sixty years of age. Then 
it was we awakened to the fact that our time was very short 
on earth; when it was impressed upon us that there was in 
deed and in truth a hereafter. This is a truth which is not 
impressed upon human beings; but which we have been 
strongly impressed to urge upon each one of our readers. 
Prepare for the future; time is short here. There is a GOD 
in Heaven. He is just as real as any man or woman, or any 
material thing seen by the natural eye. He is our Father; He 
is omnipotent, omniscient and omnipresent. Realizing our 
insufficiency and inability to impart to the world what they 
need, we must satisfy ourself by doing only that which we 
can do, which we are now doing. We, therefore, urge upon 
the people of the world who may read these lines, the impor¬ 
tance of preparing for the change that is sooner or later coming 
to each one. Give up being controlled by the flesh or the soul, 
by people of the world and by the devil, who would ruin every 
human being in his power. Do not give way to him but accept 
GOD and His CHRIST as King of Kings and Lord of Lords 
to set up His Kingdom in the Spirit, to control, lead, guide, 
direct and provide for every need, which He will do if He is 
accepted in His fullness. 

Now then, with regret we leave this most important sub¬ 
ject and continue our study of the matters pertaining to the 
body and the soul, with the suggestions that if any of our read¬ 
ers are interested in regard to the spiritual, we would be glad 
to hear from them personally, as we would be pleased to 
impart all the information, teaching and advice in our power, 
for their eternal welfare. 

It is important that every minister and physician should 
know these things which have been held from the world, and 
GOD has put it upon us to publish this book that the world 
may know the intricacies of the human body, and the truths 
which have been held from the people of the world during the 
past centuries. 


THE ALIMENTARY CANAL AND DIGESTIVE 
ORGANS. 


Chapter VII. 

The alimentary canal extends from the mouth through the 
body, and is the channel through which the food passes, from 
its entrance to its exit from the body. It is lined with a 
mucous membrane, which extends from the lips to the orifices 
of the body, being of different structure and density in each 
region. Beginning at the gateway between the mouth and 
throat, it branches and extends upward, communicating with 
the nostrils and sinuses, through the channels leading as far 
up as the eyebrows and also to the sinuses in each cheek bone, 
and posteriorly through the eustachian tubes, connecting with 
the inner ears. 

The space back of the mouth and nose is called the 
pharynx; it is from that space the branches extend upward and 
posteriorly. The pharynx is surrounded by three muscles, the 
constrictors which grasp the food and force it into the next 
portion of the alimentary canal, which is the oesophagus or 
gullet. This is a tube composed of an outer layer of longi¬ 
tudinal muscular fibers, and an inner layer of circular fibers, 
which extends down to, and spreads out, forming the inner 
lining of the stomach; these fibers, by a series of peristaltic 
contractions, force the morsels of food into the stomach 
through the cardiac orifice. 

In vomiting there is a reversal of these actions. The 
oesophagus passes through an opening in the diaphragm, 
forming the cardiac orifice. 

It is interesting and wonderful, when we consider the 
number and differently formed structures which constitute the 
digestive organs, all lined and covered by the mucous mem¬ 
brane, from the lips, to the lower orifice of the body. 

At the very commencement of the canal is the mouth with 
its teeth, the tongue, the glands in and around it, supplying 
secretions, which are absolutely necessary to be mixed with 
the food taken into the mouth before it can be swallowed and 
admitted to the stomach, in order to be properly digested. 

The palate is the seat of taste, located at the gateway 
between the mouth and the throat. People unaccustomed to 
the use of natural food think that their food is insipid and 
tasteless, hence they want something to “season” it. Far 
better is it for such people to deny the satisfaction to the palate 


THE ALIMENTARY CANAL AND DIGESTIVE ORGANS. 67 


than to take into the system such matter as salt and other 
foreign substances. Why risk bringing disease, sickness and 
suffering on the body merely to satisfy an acquired taste? 

If the food were thrown directly into the circulating fluids 
of the stomach, it could not be used for the purpose of nourish¬ 
ment. It requires for its transformation into blood to form 
the flesh, muscles, nerves, bones, and all portions of the body, 
the service of a complex machine, each part of which is espe¬ 
cially designed for the particular duty it performs in this 
wonderful and complicated process. 

Under and back of the tongue there are glands which are 
called the lingual glands. Even in the lips there are small 
glands and glandular openings; these are called the labial 
glands. Each of these glands secrete an acrid solution. 

At either angle of the jawbone, there are located the paro¬ 
tid glands and between the throat and the mouth, on either 
side, are located the tonsils, which are glands; these larger 
glands, the parotid and the tonsils, secrete alkaline digestive 
fluid which is absolutely necessary for the preparation of the 
food taken into the mouth to be swallowed and sent to the 
stomach. 

When people do not take time to masticate, or chew their 
victuals, there is but a very small quantity of the digestive 
fluids from the mouth mixed with the food, and the result is 
the food is fermented in the stomach and undigested. 

It is absolutely necessary for people who desire perfect 
health to masticate their food thoroughly. What for? We 
answer: because nature has provided the act of chewing, by 
opening and closing the mouth and pressing upon the food 
between the teeth. The action is like the motion of a pump 
drawing water; the act of chewing pumps or forces the secre¬ 
tions from the glands into the mouth, and the teeth pressing 
upon the food, or mashing it, mixes the food with the secretions 
from the glands of the mouth. When people in health get real 
hungry, the glands in and around the mouth on seeing food 
overflow and they exclaim their “mouth waters.” 

Anyone can exemplify this statement by chewing without 
any food in the mouth. It will be seen that the pumping action 
in mastication quickly draws the secretions into the mouth, 
and those secretions are essential for perfect digestion in the 
stomach. This fact should be firmly fixed in the mind of every 
person. If people would take time to properly masticate the 
food, they would not eat too much. Those who give way to 
appetite, bolt their food. Such is injurious to any person who 
does it. 

After perfect mastication, the lubricated morsel of food 
is gathered into a ball, and conveyed to the back of the mouth 
by the muscles in the cheek and tongue. On its arrival there, 


68 THE ALIMENTARY CANAL AND DIGESTIVE ORGANS. 


the epiglottis shuts down over the trachea, or windpipe, form¬ 
ing a bridge over which the food passes, thus preventing it 
from falling into the respiratory tract. 

The muscular bands of the throat now grasp the lubri¬ 
cated and prepared food for admission into the stomach and 
pass it down the oesophagus, or gullet, into the stomach, 
beyond the control of the individual. Here it comes in contact 
with the gastric juices, undergoes the churning motion of the 
stomach, is guarded over by the pylorus, thoroughly saturated 
and mixed before entering the intestinal tract, where it is 
subject to the action of the bile, and the intestinal fluid, each 
with its special duty to perform. 

All of this is a very complicated and diversified process, 
the necessity for which can only be explained upon the hypoth¬ 
esis, that nature in her exhaustless munificence has opened 
her proud domain and poured forth to man the treasures of 
every land, and every sea, for food. 

The cornfields wave their golden green for man; the 
wheat, rye, oats, corn and maize, each different, yet nutritious 
and sufficing. The date, the plum, the fig, the pineapple and 
the banana spread out a delicious harvest. The luscious apple, 
pear, peach and cherry tempt his ready hand. The potato, 
beet, turnip, tomato, cabbage, pea, cauliflower, and scores of 
other good things incite his appetite, while to these foods is 
added the flesh of birds, animals and fish. 

Besides the waving wheat and corn, flesh of animals and 
fruits, we have the farinaceous foods, the running water, the 
milk supplied by cattle and goats, the palatable fishes, etc., 
which can be transformed into the refined and spiritual organ¬ 
ism of man. 

This must all be thoroughly prepared by the several steps 
in the digestive process, then, and then only is it permitted to 
enter into and commingle with the highly complex, nutritious, 
life-sustaining fluid, the blood. 

We have looked into the stomach and watched its peculiar 
action, observed its various steps, which the scientist in his 
laboratory is capable of changing, imitating many ot the oper¬ 
ations of digestion, but just at the moment he thinks himself 
such a success, he is compelled to pause, at the threshold of 
that “one step more,’' which Fontenelle was obliged to do, 
“And he would surprise nature herself,” and very wisely, with¬ 
out concealment of his designs, he stops, then wonders, and 
finally worships with all the reverence of his soul. 

How strange this is—transformation of food into human 
flesh, and into human thoughts. We eat a meal. It is com¬ 
posed of meat, bread, vegetables and liquids. The more solid 
part is ground by the teeth, mixed with the different secretions 
from the acid and alkaline digestive juices, supplied from the 


THE ALIMENTARY CANAL AND DIGESTIVE ORGANS. 69 


glands in and around the mouth, dissolved, changed and uti¬ 
lized to supply each of the different parts of the body, through 
the circulation of the blood, each organ withdrawing from the 
passing mass its own particular substance. Within the cells 
of the various tissues, food is transformed into the soft sensi¬ 
tive brain, or the hard callous bone, into the nerve of sight, or 
hearing, in the stomach acid secretions, in the skin acrid and 
alkaline perspiration, bile for digestion, oil for the hair, nails 
for the fingers and toes, muscle for the strong arm that labors, 
and flesh and fat to give shape, form and beauty to the face. 

Wonderful! Wonderful!! Within us is the ALMIGHTY 
ARCHITECT, who superintends a thousand skilled laborers. 

Here is a molecule of muscle ; here are filaments of nerves; 
here a structure of bone, united with a tendon, each with the 
most scrupulous care and unerring nicety, without the buzz of 
a saw, or sound of a hammer, without the slightest constric¬ 
tion, or least particle of noise, with a regularity, certainty and 
exactness, this glorious temple, which is the tabernacle for the 
spirit of man, to live in the image of his Creator, goes up and 
up, day by day, skillfully put together by these noiseless, tire¬ 
less, and experienced workmen. 

The Stomach. 

The stomach is the hollow organ in which the first part of 
the function of digestion is performed. The stomach is the 
widest and most dilatable part of the alimentary canal; it is in 
the upper part of the abdomen, in the epigastric and part of 
the left hypochondriac region, below the diaphragm, above the 
arch of the colon aud transverse mesocolon, and to a certain 
extent between the liver and spleen; it comes in contact in 
front with the anterior wall of the abdomen, and behind with 
the organs and vessels lying upon the spine. Its shape varies 
greatly, but when moderately distended, in or out of the body, 
resembles a bent cone, curved from before backward and from 
above downward, following its length; it lies almost trans¬ 
verse, a little obliquely downward, forward, and to the right; 
the anterior border is the greater curvature, and is lodged 
between the folds of the great omentum, the pillow of fat 
protecting the stomach and upper part of the abdomen; the 
oesophagus enters and forms the cardiac orifice at about one- 
quarter of the length from the left extremity. The great 
cul-de-sac on the left is united to the spleen by short vessels. 
The “pylorus” is the constriction between the smaller extrem¬ 
ity of the stomach, directed toward the right, and the com¬ 
mencement of the duodenum, or second stomach. The average 
capacity of the stomach is regarded as about five pints; but 
this varies very much according to the age and habits of the 
individual, and even according to the alternating conditions of 
fullness or vacuity. When filled with food, the stomach 


70 THE ALIMENTARY CANAL AND DIGESTIVE ORGANS. 


becomes more horizontal, so that its great curvature looks 
forward and its lesser curvature backward. 

The stomach is composed of four distinct coats or tunics: 

1. The external or peritoneal coat is a thin serous layer 
covering the outside of the organ, continuous with the general 
peritoneal layer of the abdomen. Its moist and smooth exter¬ 
nal surface enables the stomach and other neighboring organs 
to glide readily over each other without friction or injury. 

2. The muscular coat, immediately beneath the perito¬ 
neal covering, is composed of a double series of circular and 
longitudinal muscular fibres, of the smooth or unstriped vari¬ 
ety, whose involuntary alternating contractions and relaxa¬ 
tions cause the peristaltic movements of the walls of the 
stomach, and provide for the requisite mixture, transportation, 
and final expulsion of its contents. 

3. The submucous cellular coat is a layer of loose areolar 
tissue, between the muscular coat and the mucous membrane. 
The office of this layer is to form such a connection between 
the muscular and mucous tunics as to keep them in a certain 
degree of apposition, and yet allow the folding up of the 
mucous membrane when the organ is empty, and its expansion 
when filled with food. 

4. The mucous membrane of the stomach is the mem¬ 
brane which secretes the gastric juice from its most important 
tunic in a physiological point of view. Its internal surface is 
soft and velvety, owing to its being covered with minute coni¬ 
cal folds or ridges which are partly distinct and partly con¬ 
nected with each other. Its thickness is composed of a great 
number of tubular glands or follicles, the “gastric tubules,” 
which begin at the inferior portion of the mucous membrane 
by blind extremities, run perpendicularly through its sub¬ 
stance, and open by minute orifices upon its free surface into 
the general cavity of the stomach. These tubules vary some¬ 
what in different parts of the stomach. In the pyloric or 
right-hand portion they are nearly straight and simple in 
structure, and of the same diameter throughout. In the car¬ 
diac or left-hand portion they are more compound, several of 
them uniting, at a little distance below the surface, into com¬ 
paratively wide circular tubes, lined with cylindrical instead 
of glandular epithelium. In the middle region of the stomach 
the gastric glands are also compound; and their inferior or 
tubular portions, which are here very long, are filled, in addi¬ 
tion to the ordinary glandular epithelium, with very large, 
rounded, granular, nucleated cells, which often seem to fill 
nearly their entire cavity, and to project from their sides in 
such a way as to give them an irregularly tumefied or varicose 
appearance. 

The mucous membrane of the stomach is exceedingly 


THE alimentary canal AND DIGESTIVE ORGANS. 71 


vascular, the capillary blood-vessels penetrating everywhere 
between the adjacent tubules, and forming an abundant super¬ 
ficial plexus about their orifices. At the time of digestion the 
quantity of blood circulating in the mucous membrane is 
greatly increased by the expansion of the smaller arteries sup¬ 
plying the capillary network. The mucous membrane becomes 
turgid and reddened, the gastric tubules enter into a state of 
functional activity and begin to pour out the gastric juice, 
which is to act upon the food. Soon afterward the muscular 
coat of the organ is in its turn excited to peristaltic action, by 
which the food is moved alternately to and fro, from the car¬ 
diac toward the pyloric extremity of the organ, and subjected 
also to a kind of gentle and continuous churning process by 
which the gastric juice exuded from the mucous membrane is 
made to penetrate every part of the alimentary mass, and come 
in contact simultaneously with the whole. As digestion pro¬ 
ceeds, successive portions of the liquefied food are carried 
through the pyloric orifice into the duodenum or second stom¬ 
ach, and as the stomach is thus gradually emptied it resumes 
its previous condition of repose. The peristaltic motion comes 
to an end, the vascular congestion subsides, and the further 
secretion of gastric juice is suspended until the next period of 
digestion arrives. 

There is an interesting and, yet, somewhat amusing con¬ 
nection between the stomach and the hands of every individual, 
due to the fact, that in eating, nearly every person will be 
noticed to open the mouth as the elbow bends to take food in 
the mouth. (The laugh ends here.) It is a fact, and an impor¬ 
tant one, too, that by putting both hands together, the same 
fingers meeting the same fingers on the other hand, and thumb 
to thumb, the hands resting at the wrists, with the fingers 
drawn up closely together, will give the exact size of the cavity 
of the stomach. 

It is a very important matter for any person, in placing 
food on the plate before eating, to observe and consider the 
quantity of food and compare it with the cavity made by 
placing their fingers, thumbs and wrists together, and to be 
very careful not to take any more into their stomach than the 
cavity can hold. If a person does eat more than will fill the 
natural space in the stomach, it will only stretch the stomach 
and clog the entire system. 

Every person wrongs himself or herself when they eat 
more than their stomach and intestines can take care of, and 
if they do, they may expect to have the alimentary canal 
clogged, and when it is, there is a stupid condition attending 
it, which makes people very sluggish and unfit for the duties 
of life. Foul air will do the same more quickly. 

The duodenum, or second stomach, is the department of 


72 THE ALIMENTARY CANAL AND DIGESTIVE ORGANS. 


the alimentary canal, which receives the digested food from 
the stomach. There is a duct entering into it from the pan¬ 
creas on the left side, and the right posterior, the common 
bile duct. It is so called, because in man it is about twelve 
finger breadths in length. It extends from the pyloric orifice 
of the stomach to the beginning of the small intestine, which 
is called the jejunum, and the secretions from the liver and 
the pancreas, supplied through ducts from each, change the 
digested food into chyle, which is absolutely necessary for 
fluidizing the digested food so that absorption will take place 
in the jejunum. 

The length of the jejunum and duodenum, running from 
the stomach, averages from twenty-two to twenty-six feet, it 
being longer in the female than in the male. The duodenum 
is curved like a horse-shoe, the head of the pancreas being 
received into the curve. 

Jejunum derives its name from the fact that in post¬ 
mortem examinations, it is almost always found to be empty. 
Its walls are thick. In this department of the intestines, the 
food is absorbed and changed into blood globules and proto¬ 
plasms floating in serum. The mucous membrane, lining this 
intestine, is very thick, and has follicles, or little teats, villi or 
papilli, which extend down into the digested food and absorb 
the fluid chyle. 

If any hard foreign substances have been swallowed, 
as they pass through the jejunum, acute choleric pains are 
caused. This is the department of the bowels where the 
intestinal colic is located. 

The refuse matter which cannot be taken into the system, 
passes through the whole tract of the jejunum, and into the 
right groin or flank, which is called the ileum, which is the 
connecting joint between the jejunum and the caecum. It has 
a smaller diameter than the jejunum, and its coats are thinner 
and less vascular. 

Notice the difference between the words, ileum and iliac; 
the first is the part described here, and the other is the flank 
bone. 

The caecum is a blind pouch, or cul-de-sac, which is sur¬ 
rounded by a strong muscular lining, and the location of a 
nerve center, makes it very sensitive, when any solids, such 
as .grape seeds, or other hard substances are forced into it. 
It is necessary that the muscles pump with sufficient force to 
elevate the foreign matter from the upper intestine, through 
the ascending colon, which is a very large intestine, almost as 
large as the wrist of the individual, which reaches upward to 
the duodenum, where there is an elbow, which turns it to the 
left, and the transverse portion of the colon passes along the 
lower part of the stomach, to the left side of the body, where 


THE ALIMENTARY CANAL AND DIGESTIVE ORGANS. 73 


there is another turn into the descending colon, which takes it 
downward in the direction of the spine to an imaginary line, 
even with the upper part of the hip bone. There it turns in the 
shape of the capital letter “S,” which form gives it the name 
of the Greek word sigmoid; hence, this part of the intestine 
is called the sigmoid flexure. 

# The mucous membrane of the colon is entirely devoid of 
villi and papilla. Its glands are tubular and open upon the 
surface of the mucosa. 

When people will stuff themselves by gormandizing, with¬ 
out any regard to the importance of not overloading the 
stomach, the fecal matter collects in the colon, and pressing 
heavily, as it passes through the sigmoid flexure, is blockaded 
and constipation results. Being retained in the colon, it 
ferments, and the result of the ferment is fluid secretions, 
which are absorbed by reverse action of the small glands in the 
walls of the colon, which, entering into the blood, are respon¬ 
sible for diseased conditions, and very bad taste in the mouth, 
and a cadaverous breath. 

The Cause of Hemorrhoids. 

There is a nervous sentinel at the entrance of the colon 
into the rectum, and when people are through with their break¬ 
fast in the morning, the sentinel in the pyloric orifice, of the 
stomach, signals the brain, and the brain sends the informa¬ 
tion down to the sentinel at the base of the second flexure of 
the colon to open and pass out the fecal matter. Imme¬ 
diately the matter passes into the rectum, and the sentinel at 
the orifice of the rectum signals to the brain to send the force 
to expel the fecal matter, and, at once, there is a desire on the 
part of the individual to stool, and this should never be 
neglected. Every person should study to be prompt in respond¬ 
ing to that desire; for if that is not done, there is going to be 
congestion of the hemorrhoidal vein, and hemorrhoids, or piles, 
will result. 

Now, in conclusion of this study of the alimentary canal, 
we are led to say that the mere reading of a statement on any 
particular subject does not always advance our knowledge of 
the matter in question; the observation of a fact, or its proper 
illustration, by appropriate diagrams, not only emphasizes the 
point considered, but aids us in remembering the principal 
features connected with the function performed, and thus 
advances our knowledge of the subject discussed and available 
progress is made. We, therefore refer the reader to the 
diagrams and illustrations on the subject of the alimentary 
tract, in some good encyclopedia as we have not the room here. 

The greatest and most important thing for people to 
understand that they may know themselves and what they 


74 THE ALIMENTARY CANAL AND DIGESTIVE ORGANS. 

need, in the way of food, and how to be regular in their meals, 
and in the action of their bowels, is that the whole mucous 
tract, from the mouth and nose to the lower orifice of the 
bowels is lined with mucous membrane. Yes, and the lungs, 
sinuses, bladder, urethra, and the female uterus are all lined 
with mucous membrane, and that, not only the mucous mem¬ 
brane, but the serous membrane covering the external part of 
the thoracical organs, the lungs, liver, etc., and the peritoneum 
lining of the bowels, in which the lungs, heart and bowels are 
encased, are all supported, most of all, by the element known 
as sodium, and that this element when it comes in contact with 
the oxygen in the air, or with chlorine, which is the savor in 
common cooking, or table salt, is changed to chlorine, or salt, 
and salt in blood causes more or less coagulation, and makes 
the perspiration of the body, the tears from the eyes, and the 
urine from the bladder salty. 

By reading the chapter in regard to sodium and salt, in 
this volume, every individual will learn the most important of 
all lessons, except in regard to salvation; and that may be 
learned in GOD’S WORD, the Bible. 


THE GLANDULAR SYSTEM. 

Chapter VIII. 

Gland is a term applied to secreting organs; every gland 
in the body is provided for the special purpose of secreting 
and supplying fluids, and their numerous constituents are 
removed from the body, either as specific secretion, or an 
excretion, for the support of every portion of the body. 

They are divided into two great classes, viz., true secret¬ 
ing glands and ductless glands. 

The first class constitutes special organs which are 
destined to supply the body with necessary secretions, as, for 
instance, the thyroid, lachrymal and salivary glands; the liver, 
pancreas and kidneys; while the suprarenal capsules, the 
spleen and the thymus belong to the second class glands. 

Sometimes a gland has several ducts, such as the lachry¬ 
mal gland, but as a general rule, the most important glands 
have only a single canal, formed by the union of the individual 
ducts, which conveys the product of the secreting action of 
the whole mass. 

The secreting glands are tubular or saccular, compound- 
tubular, and acinose or racemose, and consist essentially of 
a layer of secreting cells covering a front surface. 

The lymphatic glands of the neck are those which secrete 
lymph ; they are mostly near the large veins. 



THE GLANDULAR SYSTEM. 


75 


The mucous glands of compound tubular structure are 
situated in the neck of the uterus. 

Dental glands are small white bodies, consisting of a 
thin area of epithelium, situated on the jaw, over the points 
where the teeth are about to erupt, and so we might mention 
every large or small gland, which are very numerous, but it 
is not necessary in this treatise, which is only given to enable 
the reader to better understand the necessity for the use or to 
avoid the use of certain articles in keeping health and strength. 

The Liver. 

The first gland to be considered is the largest in the body. 
It is a large glandular organ situated at the upper right side 
of the abdominal cavity, under the shoulder, extending back 
under the shoulder blade. In man, it is situated to the right, 
beneath the diaphragm, just above the stomach, and reaches 
up to the right shoulder and extends backward to the shoulder 
blade. 

Its office is to secrete bile, elaborating and storing glyco¬ 
gen, and otherwise changing the blood that passes through it. 

The hepatic artery brings arterial blood to the liver di¬ 
rectly from the aorta, where the portal vein conveys to it 
venous blood from the stomach, intestines, pancreas and 
spleen. 

The liver is of a dark reddish tint, and is composed of 
globules held together by extremely fine tissues, and consist¬ 
ing of hepatic cells, of a plexus of biliary capillaries, and of 
minute arteries. The process of forming the bile is not known, 
but the minute ducts are enlarged and form two large ducts, 
which unite to form the hepatic duct; the hepatic and cystic 
ducts unite to form the common duct which drains into the 
duodenum, or second stomach, and is about three inches long 
and of slender diameter. 

In health, the liver contains 68.6 per centum of water, 3.8 
per centum of fat, 4.7 per centum of albumen, and the rest 
is made up of vessels and different salts. 

The liver, in size, measures about twelve inches from 
side to side, and six to seven inches from its anterior to its 
posterior border. It weighs from three to four pounds. 

It is situated in the right hypochondriac region, and 
reaches over to the left. It is thick and indented behind, 
where it crosses the convex bodies of the vertebrae; convex 
on its upper surface, where it lies in the cavity of the dia¬ 
phragm ; and concave below, where it rests against the stom¬ 
ach, colon and right kidney. This lower surface presents a 
figure, dividing the organ into a right and left lobe. The 
liver is retained in its position by five ligaments. Besides 
the right and left lobe, there are three smaller lobes. 

There are many blood-vessels running through the liver, 


76 


THE GLANDULAR SYSTEM. 


supplying it from the aorta and from the veins, the arterial 
and venous blood. The arterial blood nourishes it, but the 
veins supply it with the waste matter which is collected from 
every portion of the body, as the sewer pipes of a city gather 
up the refuse matter from every part of the city and empty 
them into the receptacle for such matter. The receptacle 
for the bile, which is the combination of all the waste matter 
from the blood, is sent into the gall bladder and all foreign 
substances which people eat in and on their food, which GOD 
has not provided for in the body, such as caffeine in coffee, 
coming together in the gall bladder, combine and form 
nodules, somewhat round, but have projections which prevent 
them from passing through the duct into the duodenum. 
These cause gall stone colic, giving great pain and suffering 
to the person who has been so greedy and selfish as not to 
deny self those things which are taken into the system to 
satisfy an abnormal or unnatural, cultivated taste or craving. 

The formation of bile is the result of cellular activity on 
the part of the liver, and the strength for this activity is 
obtained from the arterial blood. 

The coloring matter is derived also from the blood, from 
the portal vein and not from the hepatic artery. 

It will be interesting to state here that one of the func¬ 
tions of the liver is the formation of glycogen, a starchy sub¬ 
stance found in small amounts in all tissues of the body, 
lymphoid blood and pus cells. Glycogen is a carbohydrate 
closely related to the starches or dextrins. Carbohydrate is 
applied in chemistry to two or three groups of substances 
found in great quantities in the animal and vegetable king¬ 
doms, the other two groups being the fats of the proteids. 

Carbohydrates should not be confounded with hydrocar¬ 
bons. While the latter are composed exclusively of carbon 
and hydrogen, the carbohydrates all contain carbon, hydrogen 
and oxygen. The carbohydrates include the different varieties 
of sugar, of starch, and of cellulose. 

It seems very strange, indeed, when we think of it, that 
such very different substances should be grouped together: 
the crystalline and soluble compounds called sugars, and insol¬ 
uble substances called cellulose and starches. 

The insoluble substance called cellulose is from foreign 
substances taken into the system in the place of natural food 
supplied by our Maker in vegetables. 

When a person makes himself a glutton and eats too 
much, the waste matter coming into the liver clogs and closes 
the. channels, and then there is engorgement, or congestion, 
which is followed by inflammation. 

This is one of the most important reasons why people 
should be careful not to eat more than they should. People 
sit down to a table, and the waiter will pile up the food on 


THE GLANDULAR SYSTEM. 


77 


the plate and the person is served. Without considering that 
there is more food than he requires, will eat, eat, and eat, the 
result being the whole system is clogged. Following this there 
is first dullness, inactivity in the brain and nervous system, 
and the liver is engorged, which invites the : devil’s power, 
and he seizes upon the opportunity and places the peculiar 
disease which always attends such a condition, and the result 
is sickness of the individual. 

The Kidneys. 

The next important glands in the body are the kidneys. 
There are two kidneys in the human body, the functions of 
which are to elaborate and eliminate urine and other excremen- 
titious matter or waste organic products of destroyed tissue 
and nutritive changes all the time going on in the body. These 
organs are situated in the back part of the abdominal cavity, 
behind the peritoneum, on large serous membranous sacks 
which enclose the intestines and the pelvic organs. 

The kidneys are imbedded in fat, which, together with the 
blood-vessels, keeps them in position. One is situated on each 
side of the spinal column, extending from about the eleventh 
rib to the neighborhood of the crest of the ilium, or highest 
point of the hip bone. 

Above each kidney is the pyramidal suprarenal capsule. 
The kidney has the shape of a plump lima bean, with a con¬ 
cave notch at one side called the hilum. The color of the kid¬ 
ney is dark red, firm and dense, but somewhat brittle. It is 
a little over four inches long and about two inches wide; one 
inch thick and varies in weight from four to six ounces, the 
kidney in the female being slightly smaller than in the male. 

The kidney is covered by a thin, but tough, fibrous en¬ 
velope. The hilum . leads down into a cavity or sinus, in 
which lie the renal vessels, nerves and ducts. The duct is 
continuous with the ureter (which is the canal from each 
kidney conveying the urine into the bladder) and enlarges 
to become the pelvis of the kidney. The pelvis is funnel- 
shaped, with the edges of the large end attached to the margin 
of the sinus, thence turning inward and investing the sheaths 
of the vessels. The pelvis divides and then subdivides, the 
primary segments of the duct being called calices. 

The kidney is well supplied with blood-vessels. The 
arteries pass from the point they enter the organs, at the 
bottom of the sinus, running up between the pyramids, and 
subdivide at their base in arches. The blood reaches the 
kidney through the renal artery, which enters the hilum and 
divides into several large branches. 

There are a number of lymphatics in the kidney. The 
nerves of the kidney belong to the lymphatic system. They 


78 


THE GLANDULAR SYSTEM. 


pass between the tunnels, where they form a fine network. 
Each of the blood-vessels and the lymphatics are lined with 
very minute membranes which are very much affected, in 
some individuals, by the use of salt (chlorine) and other 
foreign substances taken into the body in food and drink, 
which causes inaction and nearly always results in what is 
called Bright’s Disease of the Kidneys, or dropsy. 

The urethra is lined also with a membrane connected 
with the internal parts of the kidneys, and which spreads 
over the internal surface of the bladder. 

The outside of the bladder is serous, or slick, so that the 
other organs in the pelvis may easily pass and repass. For¬ 
eign substances taken into the body will produce urethritis 
or inflammation of the bladder and urethra. 

Too much water or fluids taken into the body will over¬ 
work the kidneys so that they will, sooner or later, wear out, 
or become too weak to perform their functions, and the result 
is too much fluid gets into the body and causes people to look 
as if they had too much fat; but it is all of fluids, such as 
those who swill beer and slops of all kinds, such as coffee 
and tea. 

People should be very careful not to drink any more 
water, or fluids of any kind, than their kidneys can expel from 
the body. 

The kidneys are similar in construction to the liver, but 
with this difference: The liver grows from the material in 
the food which produces the nourishment for the body, and 
the solid substances in the blood, and when it is crowded, on 
account of people eating too much, there is a process of fer¬ 
ment, which comes from extracting the substances in the food, 
and which produces in it that which is called bile. Hence, that 
which is collected and sent through the liver, by the ducts or 
channels, to the gall-bladder, having too much caffeine, the 
active principle of coffee—a white substance, which accumu¬ 
lates in the gall-bladder, it forms what is known as gall-stones. 

We advise most earnestly against taking into the system 
any foreign substance such as coffee, cocoa, chocolate, tea, or 
malt. Every one of these has a foreign substance in it, 
which accumulates and causes disease, sickness, and suffering. 

The coffee which is taken into the body will cause cata¬ 
racts on the eyes, unless the venules are large enough to pass 
off the foreign substances. It does not stop there, it goes into 
the liver and forms gall-stones in the gall-bladder. These gall¬ 
stones get so large that they cannot pass through the gall duct, 
which carries the gall from the gall-bladder to the duodenum, 
and nature, using force to expel it, causes great pain. 

People have stones in the bladder, but these do not come 
in the same way as gall-stones. These are the result of 


THE APPENDIX AND APPENDICITIS. 


79 


drinking water that has too much chalk in it, or has a sub¬ 
stance that forms the stone in the blood. It is altogether a 
different kind from that which is formed in the gall-bladder. 


THE APPENDIX AND APPENDICITIS. 
Chapter IX. 

On the lower border of the caecum, located in the right 
groin, there is a little vermiform appendix, reaching down¬ 
ward, which supplies lubrication for the caecum in its action 
in pumping up the remnants of the food in the jejunum. 

In the last twenty-five or forty years some of our “wise¬ 
acres” in the medical profession have made fortunes by herald¬ 
ing and frightening people into being operated upon for 
appendicitis. They make the idea very prevalent that when¬ 
ever there is acute pain in the right groin of an individual, 
it is “appendicitis” and an immediate operation for removal of 
the appendix is necessary to save the patient’s life. 

They are mistaken, nine times out of ten, and jump at a 
false conclusion. It is not always appendicitis, but is caused 
by the person taking foreign substances into the system, such 
as grape seeds or some other indigestible substance in the food, 
which in passing through the caecum causes the pain, followed 
by inflammation. Generally such pain is very acute and insuf¬ 
ferable and there is great urgency for relief. The doctor is 
called and he jumps at the conclusion that it is appendicitis; 
whereas it is only congestion and inflammation of the csecum. 

The doctor sees a large bill, and that, added to the urgency 
of the individual, enables him to secure consent and remove the 
patient to a hospital to have an operation. The poor innocent, 
ignorant dupe of a patient yields to it and is operated upon at 
the risk of his life, or permanent injury to the body. 

Many doctors have grown rich operating for appendicitis. 
It is only those who are able to pay a good sum of money 
who are advised to have an operation for appendicitis, unless 
some young doctor needing experience undertakes to operate 
for a small sum. The doctors get from $50.00 to $300.00, and, 
sometimes, if a person is very wealthy, they get $500.00 for 
such an operation. There are other means than surgical 
operation for removal of inflammation, and that is all the 
word appendicitis means. 

There is no benefit derived, whatever, from the removal 
of the appendix, but an injury to the individual, because, ever 
afterwards, the secretions supplied by the appendix are 



80 


THE APPENDIX AND APPENDICITIS. 


stopped, and the balance of the life of the individual is at¬ 
tended by trouble in the caecum and in the colon, preventing 
healthy, natural action of the bowels. 

GOD has provided for deliverance from every pain and 
every affliction without medicine or surgery. Since giving 
up the practice of medicine, scores of people who would have 
been operated upon had they not known of GOD’S plan, have 
come to us and in a few minutes they have been relieved of all 
pain, by the power in the Name of JESUS CHRIST, which 
was used in a command that the pain and that which caused it 
should depart. GOD says in His Word to His people, as 
recorded in Jeremiah 17:5: “Cursed is the man who trusteth 
in man to make flesh his arm.” That curse will always attend 
and follow any person who rejects God’s Word. 

If any reader has been operated upon, go to GOD and 
get forgiveness for ignoring and violating His Word as re¬ 
corded in Jeremiah 17:5. That little organ, the appendix, is 
a very essential and necessary part of the caecum, for it lubri¬ 
cates with the natural matter, which, like oil, regulates the 
action of the caecum, and without that, it does not act as 
previously. When any person has appendicitis and will go 
to GOD, through His minister, in the way He has provided, 
that person will be quickly delivered and healed. 

We will give one example, but could give a hundred, 
which have come to us during the past twenty years as a 
minister of the LORD JESUS CHRIST. 

There is a young woman living at Lake Forest, Illinois; 
who is a teacher in the schools there. She had appendicitis, 
but did not think it was right to go to doctors for an operation, 
and yet a doctor was called and advised and insisted upon her 
having an operation. She continued to suffer for seven or 
eight days, when it became so terrible she could not stand it 
any longer, and having heard of our ministry and how God 
was using us for the healing of the body, she sent for us. 
When we arrived, we found her all doubled up in bed, suffer¬ 
ing very greatly. She could not have any person touch her, 
or move her limbs in the slightest. For fifteen minutes we 
talked to her and preached the gospel, which she accepted. 
Finding that she had the faith to be healed, we ministered to 
her and when we commanded the inflammation and pain to go 
from her groin, and laid our hands over it, in the Name of 
JESUS CHRIST, the power in the Name of JESUS CHRIST 
went through her, and, instantaneously, delivered her. She 
was, then, in less than fifteen minutes able to get up and walk, 
and she has continued to walk ever since. 

Another case of a young man living on a farm near Joliet, 
Illinois, who had been sick with appendicitis for several days. 
The doctors declared he had appendicitis. His mother, know- 


THE APPENDIX AND APPENDICITIS. 


81 


ing of the power in the Name of JESUS CHRIST, sent for us. 
We arrived there about noon and found her boy suffering 
torments from appendicitis. He had trouble also with his 
heart, so much so that the doctors said they could not give 
him an anesthetic of chloroform or ether, and they could not 
operate. 

The parents telegraphed for us to come by the first train, 
and after arriving there we rode five miles over a rough coun¬ 
try road to their home. After our arrival and after preaching 
the gospel to the young man, which he accepted, we ministered 
to him, and the power in the Name of JESUS CHRIST went 
through him and he was instantaneously delivered and healed; 
immediately he got up and walked and after that was well. 

People when they are taken with any disease should go 
to their pastor or minister, and ask him to minister to them, 
according to the Scriptures. 


THE FEET. 

Chapter X. 

Care of the feet is one of the most important things to 
which people should give attention. On account of neglect a 
great many people have defective feet. There are a large 
majority, however, who have imperfect feet on account of 
taking foreign substances into the body, and the feet being the 
lowest part of the body, the gravity will cause foreign sub¬ 
stances to be deposited in them, producing bunions, corns and 
ingrowing toe nails; also deformity. By reference to the chap¬ 
ter devoted to foods and beverages, under the head of coffee, 
it will be found that people who use it are subject to bunions 
or corns. By all means read and consider this matter. 

People who neglect their feet by keeping them too warm; 
or having shoes too tight, or those that do not fit, cause the feet 
to become bruised and feverish. The result is that the skin over 
that part of the foot becomes calloused and scaly. In that 
way the skin being parched will dry up and become deadened. 
That skin will accumulate and continue to collect until parts 
of the feet will be hard and tender and on approach of wet 
weather will be sore, causing lameness. The way to get rid of 
those patches of dead skin which have become hardened and 
caked, is to soak the feet until those patches are softened, and 
then scrape the feet with a sharp knife, but great care should 
be used not to cut the dried skin, for if that is done, it will 
become hard and like a stone and make great trouble. 



82 


THE FEET—THE TEETH. 


The feet should have the careful attention of every per¬ 
son. At least once a week people should bathe the feet. We 
do not mean by this washing the feet once a week, for that 
should be done every day if needed, and careful people will 
always look after their feet every day and do what is necessary 
to keep them in a healthful condition; they should be soaked 
if there are any patches of dead skin, until it is softened by 
the action of the water, and then be scraped off thoroughly. 
Whenever people have burning of the feet they should not 
only bathe them daily, but after the bath should anoint the 
feet with pure olive oil. 

The nails should be looked to carefully and should not 
be allowed to grow too much in one direction. Care should 
be given to this matter. 

Many suffer with cold feet. To such we say: no person 
suffers with cold feet who does not use salt on or in their 
food. The natural temperature of the salt being Z2 l / 2 degrees 
is only half a degree above the freezing point and in the blood 
even a small quantity will reduce the temperature of the body 
below the normal. Hence it is such persons have chilliness, 
with rigors down the spine and between the shoulders. (See 
chapter regarding use of Salt.) 

THE TEETH. 

Chapter XI. 

It will be remembered what we said about the condition 
of the teeth of the inhabitants of the South Sea Islanders be¬ 
fore civilized people had discovered those islands. Up to the 
time of the visit of civilians to those islands, as the discoverers 
found, the natives were perfectly healthy and robust. One 
thing attracted their attention and that was the teeth and 
the hair of the islanders. The hair was healthy looking and 
the teeth of the people were prominently beautiful and regular. 
There was no irregularity or breaks; there was no decay in 
the teeth; but the discoverers introduced all of the foods which 
they had brought from their civilized country, among which 
was salt. They happened to have a large quantity of salt 
upon their ships for sale or barter, and a considerable quantity 
was left with the natives. 

A few years afterward, when the explorers returned, to 
their surprise and dismay they found it to be a notable fact 
that a great many of the islanders had sickened and died and 
those remaining who had used salt had decayed teeth and were 
subject to toothache. 

Then it is evident that the use of salt causes disease of 
the teeth and also of the roots of the hair, causing loss of hair. 



SEXUAL ORGANS, ETC. 


83 


We are very certain the use of salt by human beings not 
only causes disease of the teeth and gums but of the roots 
of the hair and causes the hair to fall out, and this accounts 
for so many people being bald. “A hint to the wise is suffi¬ 
cient,” and we hope that those who read these lines will re¬ 
form and join in this crusade against taking foreign substances 
into the system. 

All dead teeth should be removed. Diseased or decayed 
teeth are a constant menace to the health. Do not permit any 
dentist to persuade you to have cavities in rotten teeth filled. 
Consider the fact that the dentist is in business to make money 
and it is to his interest to fill or bridge teeth. 


THE SEXUAL ORGANS AND REPRODUC¬ 
TION OF OUR SPECIES. 

Chapter XII. 

The sexual organs of both male and female are the center 
of the human system. They are equally distant from the feet 
and the head, if nature is not interfered with by the mother tak¬ 
ing improper food and foreign substances into the system, or in¬ 
dulging in admiring long bodies or long legs in dressy people, 
before her child is born. 

You meet men and women everywhere whose lower limbs 
are either too short or too long, in proportion* In congrega¬ 
tions, churches and theaters, and in the car seats when trav¬ 
eling, you will find people with short legs and long bodies, 
and a person can tell one from the other by seeing some with 
heads above the one sitting by his side. Notice them when 
they get up to go out of the car. Those who have long bodies 
with their heads higher than their neighbors, when they stand 
will be of equal height, and it is very likely that the one whose 
head was lowest has the longest legs and is really taller stand¬ 
ing than the ones they were sitting by in the adjoining seat. 
That is all because of the condition and the opposite tempera¬ 
ments and natures of the parents and thoughts or dreams of 
mothers. 

Every person is controlled more or less by thoughts. “As 
a man thinketh so* it shall be unto him.” So we find in the 
Scriptures. It is a truth. Whatever a person fears, that is the 
very thing they are going to have. Job feared boils and he 
had them. 

While holding meetings at Buffalo many years ago, we 
were called to see a woman who was supposed to have cancer 
from her knee down to the foot, and we were told that the 
cancer had eaten all the flesh from the bones. We were urged 



84 


SEXUAL ORGANS, ETC. 


persistently to go and see that woman, and after many ap¬ 
peals yielded to the call. On arrival at her home we found 
her seated with her right limb covered over and resting upon 
a stool, or little table. After introducing ourself to the woman 
we said to her: 

“What is the trouble?” 

She said: “I have cancer of my leg below the knee/’ 

We asked her: “How did you come to have cancer?” 

She answered: “It is hereditary.” 

We never did believe much that there was such a thing 
as hereditary disease, therefore always question such cases 
very closely. In this case we asked: “What causes you to 
think it is hereditary?” 

She said: “My father died of cancer.” 

We said: “Did he die of cancer of the leg below the 
knee?” 

“Yes.” 

“How long did he have that trouble?” 

“Four years.” 

“Did you nurse your father and dress his limb all that 
time?” 

“Yes.” 

We examined the limb and found all the flesh had been 
eaten, or rotted off, except one or two little patches along the. 
arteries, attached to the under side of the two bones. The 
foot had flesh on it which was supplied with those arteries and 
nerves, but the deg was denuded of flesh from the knee to the 
ankle joints. We then questioned the woman as follows: 

“Did you have any symptoms of the trouble which your 
father had while you were dressing his limb two or three 
times each day, before his death?” 

“No.” 

“How long after his death did you commence to have 
symptoms ?” 

“About three months.” 

“What were the symptoms?” 

“Burning and unpleasant feelings about the skin of my 
leg.” 

“After your father died, having had the habit of dressing 
his limb you felt that you didn’t have much to do, and occu¬ 
pied your time in thinking about the condition he was in before 
his death and you then wondered in your mind if you would 
not have the same trouble?” 

She answered: “Yes, I thought of it each day and my 
mind was always on this same right limb, as my father’s trou¬ 
ble was.” 

Finally we said: “You began to think you really had it 
coming on your limb just as your father had it, because you 




SEXUAL ORGANS, ETC. 


85 


had burning and a contractive feeling on the skin of your 
limb, and you thought it was about time you were doing 
something. At last you concluded that as you had dressed 
your father’s limb so long and before any eruptions occurred, 
you formulated a plan to forestall by commencing at once by 
wrapping and dressing your limb just as you did your father’s, 
with the same kind of cotton batting and an India rubber 
bandage. You then purchased a new rubber bandage and with 
some cotton batting, you first wrapped it around your limb 
and then, on that, wrapped the rubber bandage carefully and 
snugly around your limb from the ankle to the knee.” 

“Yes,” she answered. 

“You did not think because you allowed your mind to 
dwell upon your father’s trouble and associating your right 
limb with his, that you, by your mind and thoughts were 
bringing upon yourself the very trouble from which you are 
suffering?” 

“No,” she said, “I never thought that such a thing was 
possible.” 

We said to her: “Let us go on then and trace this matter 
out to see how it endsfor we knew very well that whatever 
any person constantly thinks of, in any part of the body or 
in any organ in it, they are going to have that trouble about 
which they think so much. This is done because the brain 
is connected directly with the nerves leading to every portion 
of the body, even to every pore in the skin, and when any 
person thinks about any part of the body, that part is going to 
be warmer or have some other sensation, either cold or hot. 

We then went on to question the woman and said to her: 

“When you placed the new rubber bandage over the cot¬ 
ton on your limb, it felt so nice, warm and pleasant, you 
thought you had done the very thing that was best for you 
to do, didn’t you?” 

She said : “Yes.” 

Then going on we said to her: “You know that the rub¬ 
ber has no pores by which the air can penetrate and absorb 
the secretions from the pores of your skin and the result was 
that although it was made very comfortable to you, on the 
third day, did it not become a little hotter and more uncom¬ 
fortable than usual?” 

“Yes,” she said. 

“Then you thought it was time to make a change and 
when you unwrapped the rubber bandage you found that the 
cotton was as if it had been wet with water, and the perspira¬ 
tion from your limb between your knee and ankle had sat¬ 
urated the cotton, and not only that, but it had caused the skm 
to be as if parboiled?” 

“Yes,” she said. 


86 


SEXUAL ORGANS, ETC 


“Then you thought you had done the very best thing 
and that you would have the same fight that you had with the 
trouble on your father’s limb?” 

“Yes.” 

“The result was that you bathed your limb and then 
put on some more fresh cotton and rebound it with the rubber 
bandage, and again you felt so nice and pleasant and thought 
that you were doing the very best thing for yourself?” 

“Yes.” 

“But on the third day again you were forced to change 
because of the great heat and the unpleasantness, if not pain¬ 
fulness, in the limb?” 

“Yes.” 

“And when you had continued to do this for four or five 
times, you found that the skin of your limb was like it had 
been scalded and it came off and your flesh was denuded, 
and by continuing that way of dressing you have lost all 
the flesh on your limb, just like it was in your father’s case. 
It was not a cancer at all, but by your own foolish act and 
want of common sense you have ruined your leg. The only 
thing in the world you can do is to be taken to the hospital and 
have your limb amputated above the knee,” and that is what 
she did. 

Another most interesting case is that connected with two 
sisters living in Herkimer County, New York, whose skele¬ 
tons were almost entirely solid, except their hands and arms. 
They made their living by doing fine needlework, such as 
doilies, dresser scarfs, table covers, etc. They both had to 
have wheel chairs in which they were obliged to sit all the 
time. They could not lie down nor could they step or move, 
and always had to be lifted. 

These sisters heard of this work and with their friends 
got enough money together to pay our transportation to and 
from St. Johnsville, New York. On our arrival we were 
met at the depot and conducted to a boarding house. It was 
near supper time and after we had attended to our toilet, we 
were called down to the evening meal. When we went into the 
dining room there were those two girls sitting in their wheel 
chairs at the table, ready to eat. We were introduced to them 
and they were exceedingly glad to see us. After thanking 
GOD for the food, asking Him to bless it, and thanking Him 
for the privilege-of meeting those two young women, and ask¬ 
ing Him to use us for their deliverance and healing, we com¬ 
menced talking to them, and said: 

“How long have you been in this condition, so that you 
could not use your limbs to walk, and required help in moving 
about?” 

They said that one of them was about thirty-nine and 


SEXUAL ORGANS, ETC. 


87 


the other was thirty-four years of age, and that each of them 
had been attacked and lost the use of their muscles and joints 
when about ten and one-half years old. 

We said to them: “Is it not very strange and remark¬ 
able that each of you should be attacked with the same trouble 
at the same age. 

We requested them then to give us any information they 
could on the subject. 

They said: “We think it was because of a curse that was 
placed upon our mother.” 

We answered: “How is that? We would like to hear 
the particulars.” 

Miss Amanda, the older sister, said: “For a great many 
years before she was married our mother had been visited 
occasionally by a man whom she thought was only her friend. 
She had no idea that he had thoughts of marrying her as he 
never said anything to her on that subject. Finally, a middle- 
aged man became acquainted with our mother and fell in love 
with her and proposed marriage, and mother accepted and was 
married without saying a word to the other gentleman friend. 

“After the marriage of our mother, the friend came to 
see her and upbraided her for marrying that man, when he 
had been visiting her for so many years and expected to marry 
her in due time. He said her act caused him more trouble 
than he had ever had in his life; that he was heart broken, and 
then told her in his anger: ‘The curse of GOD be upon you, 
and if you ever have a child and it is a girl, she shall never 
treat another man as you have treated me/ ” 

In due time Miss Amanda was born. She was all right 
at her birth and until ten and one-half years afterwards. As 
soon as Miss Amanda reached the age of understanding, she 
heard the story of her mother’s experience with the man who 
had been visiting her so long before her marriage, and she 
was taught by her mother that he had made a curse upon her 
and what it was. Miss Amanda then commenced to worry 
and to think about it every day, that there was a curse upon 
her, and by the time she was ten and one-half years old the 
effect was produced of paralyzing her whole body and stiffen¬ 
ing it so that her skeleton was made in one piece, without a 
joint, except her shoulders, elbows, wrists and finger joints. 

Then in due time the sister was born and when she became 
six or seven years old, and able to understand, she heard the 
same story, and saw that her Sister Amanda was paralyzed 
and could in no way move her body or limbs, except her 
hands. She heard of the curse that was placed upon her 
mother and any girl child that should be born, and by con¬ 
stant thinking and worrying, the same as Miss Amanda had 
done, at ten and one-half years exactly, the same affliction came 


88 


SEXUAL ORGANS, ETC. 


upon her, and thus it was that both of those dear young women 
had to suffer all the balance of their lives. 

We told them then that it was all on account of worrying 
and thinking constantly about that curse for years that their 
trouble was brought about. It was not the curse but their 
thoughts about it. It is true they would not have been in that 
condition if they had not known that the curse was put upon 
them. If that matter had been kept from them, they would not 
have been afflicted. 

So it is with the mind affecting every part of the body, 
and most generally prenatal influences greatly promote such 
things. 

Those dear young women could not have the faith to be 
healed because they could not exactly accept what we told 
them was necessary in order to get them to repent of ever 
giving way to thinking things of that kind. So it is about 
everything pertaining to the human being. When people want 
to be blessed, they must give up thinking the thoughts that 
are antagonistic to their healing. 

When Christian men and women give their case into 
the hands of GOD they should understand that it is GOD’S 
case and not theirs. It is too sacred a matter to talk about 
after it is given over into His hands; and just as soon as they 
do, they take it from Him and there is no chance for them. 

Another similar case was a woman who was called to 
go from Gladstone, Michigan, to Verva, North Dakota, to 
attend a sister who had cancer of the breast. Day after day 
for months the well sister had to wait on and witness the 
agony of her suffering sister, dying with the cancer. After 
the death of the sister with the cancer, she continued to think 
of the suffering she had witnessed, many times each day, and 
finally she came to the conclusion that she too, was going 
to have cancer of the breast; for she imagined there was a 
cake or growth in her breast, when there was only a peculiar 
feeling of pain produced by her constantly thinking and wor¬ 
rying about having a cancer because her sister had one. 

In fact, there was no bruise, or anything that would have 
caused it in her breast. So it was we were telegraphed for, 
to go and see that dear woman. We arrived at Gladstone 
early one morning (before breakfast) and went to the resi¬ 
dence and found the woman walking nervously in and around 
the yard, which she had been doing, so she said, all night. 
She had had no rest for ten days or more and hence it was 
her husband telegraphed to us where we were then holding 
meetings at Cornell, New York. We went as soon as we 
could and on investigation found that she did not have cancer 
but that it was all in her mind. It is true, her breast was 
a little sore, but it was all on account of her mind. As soon 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 


89 


as we could get her mind off of her breast and herself, she 
got well. She had to give her case into the hands of God, 
and quit thinking about herself before she could get well. 

So it is that whenever any person yields himself to have 
unclean sexual thoughts, it is going to lead him into trouble. 
We advise every person not to think constantly of any part 
of the body and thus bring upon the individual the very 
trouble they are thinking about and dreading. 

Mothers should be careful to instruct their children at the 
ages of from between seven and nine of the dangers of touch¬ 
ing or handling their sexual organs, for if they engage in that 
practice, it will not be long before they will be carried away 
by the enemy of their souls and led into evil habits and yield 
to sexual desires which will more than likely ruin them for life. 

Birth marks are caused by mothers seeing blood, or any 
phenomenal, sensational, surprising thing, producing emotion. 
Such cases are only amenable to God our Maker. 

We give one example, but could give many. The mother 
of a young girl twelve years of age, living in Meadville, Penn¬ 
sylvania, brought her child to us while we were holding meet¬ 
ings at Cleveland, Ohio. The girl had a blood mark on the 
back of her right hand, which made the school children twit her 
by frequently calling her “nigger hand.” It made the child 
very unhappy, and when she heard of God’s work in our hands, 
and learned that “all things are possible with God and them 
that believe,” she appealed to us to pray and minister to her 
daughter. We did so, according to the Scriptures, and the re¬ 
sult was that in a few weeks the “birth-mark” disappeared and 
the child was happy. 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS OF WHICH 
THE HUMAN BODY CONSISTS. 
Chapter XIII 


There are thirteen elements which constitute and make up 
the protoplasms which form the human body. No more, no 
less. However, chemically, in combination with each other, 
one or more of these elements produce others, which number 
about fifty-seven, unless there are foreign elements introduced 
into the system preventing the thirteen elements from affecting 
the formation of some, if not all, of the other fifty-seven abso¬ 
lutely necessary elements, to secure perfect action of the or¬ 
gans, flesh, skin, membranes, bones, muscles and nerves in the 
body. Foreign elements may be taken in or on food, or in 
drink, and in the air which is breathed into the lungs, but they 
prevent perfect digestion, assimilation, action and combination 
of the thirteen natural elements which make the perfectly nor¬ 
mal healthy body. 

The elements making up the human body are: 

1. Carbon, 8. Phosphorus, 

2. Oxygen, 9. Calcium, 


3. Nitrogen, 

4. Hydrogen, 

5. Iron, 


10. Sodium. 

11. Potassium 


12. Silica (or flint), 


6. Aluminum, 


13. Manganese. 


7. Sulphur, 

These thirteen elements exist in the form of the five com¬ 
pounds named below, and the figures following each name 
give the quantity of each compound, making up the body of a 
man weighing one hundred and forty-eight pounds. 

These compounds are made up of the five elements: hy¬ 
drogen, oxygen, nitrogen and sodium, together with another 
gas formed by the combination with the foregoing, of silica, 
known as hydra fluorine; together with the eight solids, of 
which iron, calcium, manganese, potassium, aluminum and 
sodium are metallic, and carbon, phosphorus and sulphur, non- 
metallic. 

Whenever any waste occurs in one, or any number of these 
elements, the same substance in food, which comes from the 
earth, the air and in the water, must resupply it; therefore, 
foods have been classified as follows: 

1. Those which supply strength and energy, and can 
replace exhausted constituents are proteins and fats. 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 


91 


2. Those which supply energy only are called carbohy¬ 
drates, gelatine and oxygen. 

3. Those which repair waste only, and furnish no en¬ 
ergy, are water and mineral salts. 

Ordinarily, these classes are mixed in various proportions, 
in different foods; but of these three classes of foods, the aver¬ 
age composition is: 


Class of Food. 

Carbon. 

|Hydrogen. Oxygen. 

Nitrogen. 

Protein. 

53. Per Ct. 

7. Per Ct. 

24. PerCt. 

16. Per Ct. 

Fats . 

76.5 44 “ 

12 . “ “ 

11.5 44 44 

None 

Carbohydrates . 

44 « «« 

6 . 41 44 

50. 44 44 

None 


The average body contains 18% of protein in the following 
substances: Albuminoids 11%, gelatinoids 6 %, extractives 
1 %, also fats 16% and carbohydrates less than 1 %. 

All of the thirteen necessary elements, constituting the 
human body, are obtained in the air we breathe, the food we 
eat and the fluids we drink. GOD, our Maker, provided that 
all these elements should be material, except the air we breathe. 
The elements in the air, come to us only by combination, in 
materials forming the food which has been provided by our 
Maker, to give life and health, and keep the machinery of the 
human body in perfect order. 

The first one bf the thirteen elements to be considered is: 

1. Carbon. 

The coal burned in a furnace or stove for the purpose of 
securing heat, is composed mostly of carbon in its material 
form. Wood is also mostly composed of carbon, and indeed, 
there is no material or physical body but which is almost 
entirely composed of carbon. It is the element forming the 
material part of the human body. 

Let us study this subject thoroughly. What purpose 
have you for coal in your cellar, or basement? The answer 
is: to secure heat for keeping the human body comfortable, 
or for cooking, or for any use to produce and keep a warm, 
comfortable temperature. So it is with carbon in the body. 
It is used to replenish constantly, by the foods taken into the 
system at regular meals. It should be remembered that we 
cannot get heat out of carbon alone. It is necessary that it 
be combined with other elements, to produce combustion, 
which results in giving out heat. 

You put coal or wood in the furnace or stove, and it 
would stay there forever and give no heat, if you did not 
combine it with the elements necessary to secure combustion. 
There has to be fire to destroy the carbon, and it is that act 











92 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 


of destruction, continuing constantly, which produces the 
fire, giving out heat. 

Consider how this is done. How do you set the coal in 
your furnace or stove on fire? In making the fire, you have to 
put the wood or coal on some shavings, or mix shavings and 
light kindling wood with it. Then you have to place paper 
or some very light substance, under the coal or wood. You 
may do that and still have no fire or heat. It would not burn 
by just placing it in position. If left in that condition the 
wood never would burn. In order to have combustion some¬ 
thing else must be added. Here is a match. It is made of 
very light wood, easy to ignite. Upon the tip of this little 
piece of wood is sulphur; but sulphur is very difficult to 
ignite as we found out when a boy, when matches were first 
invented, and we would have to rub and rub very hard in 
order to cause friction and start a blaze. 

Now, what has to be added to the sulphur to cause it to 
burn quickly? You have to place some phosphorus over the 
sulphur, which very easily ignites, and then the combustion 
producing heat, the blaze of fire is produced. There is carbon 
in the wood of the match; not much, but it is there, and it 
burns very readily; but it does not take fire without an effort 
on your part. You will never have fire unless you carry out 
the plan that has been devised. When phosphorus, added to 
the sulphur, is rubbed quickly over the rough substance, 
friction produces electricity, and the electricity produces com¬ 
bustion of the carbon. 

After we had worked a number of months trying to dis¬ 
cover how to make electric light, our dear friend, Thomas A. 
Edison, with whom we were working side by side, as a tele¬ 
graph operator in 1865-6, was searching for the same thing. 
No one had been able to generate electricity for illuminating 
purposes, more than a small spark, which misled us to think 
that an electric light could be produced by a large number of 
cells in a battery. After we had been at it for months and 
failed, Mr. Edison found it, and when discovered, it was the 
simplest thing in the world. 

During our boyhood we would see cabinet makers have 
a lathe, and in that lathe they would place a piece of wood, 
and by making the wood revolve as rapidly as possible, sparks 
of fire would fly in all directions; but we failed to grasp the 
truth that the sparks and light were electricity, produced by 
friction. If we had even a hint that electricity could be pro¬ 
duced by turning a wheel and applying some metallic, or 
conductible substance, we should have been the millionaire that 
Mr. Edison is today. 

How simple! Many times we had watched an uncle work¬ 
ing in a shop turning a piece of wood like a spoke around rap- 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 


93 


idly with a lathe, and when he applied it on the revolving 
wheel, it produced fire, which was electric light, but we 
thought it was simply fire and did not look for the cause. 
If we had gotten the slightest suggestion, we would have 
been where Mr. Edison is today. Why didn’t we see it? 
Because we were not led. It was not for us. GOD wanted 
us to work for Him in another way. Our spiritual eyes were 
not opened to it. We had something else to do, and had not 
yet learned to think. GOD intended us to do that which 
Mr. Edison could not do; nor any other man that had not 
been given it to do by our Maker. 

Therefore, when you get coal in the stove, with sufficient 
kindling wood and paper to secure heat for your house, or for 
your room, you must add to it that which is produced by 
friction on the little match: electricity. As soon as touched, 
it is ablaze, the fire goes on, and heat is produced. The 
electricity must first be procured and, therefore, all that is 
necessary is to have the match to produce the electricity, 
which causes the carbon to blaze. The first takes hold of the 
paper and then the paper sets the light wood on fire, and as 
soon as the carbon in the coal, or solid wood, is heated, it also 
burns. Being subject to the electric power, combustion takes 
place and heat is generated. 

It is the very same way with the carbon in the human 
body. The natural heat of the body is 98}4 degrees, Fahren¬ 
heit, and that heat is produced by combination of the carbon 
with other elements which are taken into the system in food, 
such as sulphur in the yolk of egg, in carrots and other vege¬ 
tables, and phosphorus in fish. That carbon would not pro¬ 
duce heat unless there was the combination referred to. 
Therefore, it will be seen that the other elements of sulphur 
and phosphorus are absolutely necessary to give the 98*4 
degrees of heat. 

People often fill their stoves or furnaces full of coal or 
wood, and it overheats the house, and sometimes sets it on 
fire. In the same way, people eat too much. They get in too 
much carbon, hence it is there is congestion, followed by 
inflammation, which often terminates in a condition called 
“fever” by the medical profession. As long as the overplus 
of carbon is in the body there is going to be fever; but many 
doctors make the mistake of preventing, or retarding, com¬ 
bustion, instead of promoting the heat necessary to destroy 
the carbon. If they thought a moment, they would see that 
this course leaves the diseased matter in the blood, and by 
doing so, death very frequently is finally produced. They 
should have stopped giving the patient food containing carbon, 
and promoting the destruction of the overplus of carbon in 


94 A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 

the system, when in a few days the patient would have recov¬ 
ered. 

Carbon in the body is for the one purpose and that is, 
heating all parts of the body, and there is not a single atom 
of the body that is not heated by the continual combustion. 

If a person has not enough carbon in the body, he is cold 
and chilly. GOD has provided for the combustion and the 
elements to produce it, hence it is that carbon is the first 
element, constituting the human body, to be considered. 

2. Oxygen. 

The second element to be studied is oxygen, and oxygen 
is that which is inhaled into the lungs, and by a mysterious 
and most interesting process, the blood globules, or cor¬ 
puscles, are filled and sent through the body loaded with 
oxygen. These corpuscles are so small that one of the most 
powerful microscopes is necessary to see them with the human 
eye. These globules float in a fluid. They are red, but the 
fluid is opaque when the corpuscles are removed. 

The heart sends the globules all through the bronchial 
tubes in the lungs where they are filled with remnants, frag¬ 
ments, or residue of the carbon which has been destroyed 
and pumped up by the heart from the extremities of the 
arteries through venules, or capillaries, and veins, to the heart. 
The corpuscles, or globules, pumped through the right ven¬ 
tricle of the heart are forced up to every portion of the 
bronchial tubes in the lungs and when the person breathes, 
the carbon-dioxide is instantly expelled, or exhaled, being sent 
out of the system through the nose. Then by inhalation, the 
oxygen in the air is received into every portion of the bron¬ 
chial tubes, and each of the globules are refilled with pure 
oxygen and are forced by the peristaltic action of the heart 
to the extremities of the arteries and through the arterioles 
to the most minute portions of the body. By this action 
every atom in the body receives oxygen which, added to the 
carbon, sulphur and phosphorus in the blood, produces instan¬ 
taneous combustion, resulting in heat, which gives the neces¬ 
sary warmth. 

The oxygen in the air must be connected with the carbon, 
sulphur, and phosphorus to cause combustion, which gives 
out the heat. 

If the draft of the furnace or stove is closed, so that the 
oxygen in the air cannot get to it, the fire goes out. It will be 
smothered. The pure oxygen in the air is absolutely neces¬ 
sary to keep your body warm, and not only for that but for 
combination with all the other elements to produce the sec¬ 
ondary elements, to make up the whole atom for every organ, 
muscle, nerve, hair, pore and bone in the body. It is therefore 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 


95 


absolutely necessary to have pure oxygen, and the fresher the 
oxygen, the healthier is the body. 

If you get chilly, just take a run up a steep hill, when 
your efforts and the strength called into action, will cause 
you to breathe rapidly because more oxygen is needed. GOD 
in His infinite mercy and wisdom has produced that law of 
action which is necessary to keep the human body in a normal 
condition. Every person should exercise the body, limbs and 
muscles every day. 

If one closes up his room when going to bed at night, he 
has a smothered sensation, and more than that, he inhales the 
polluted air filled with the exhaled carbon-dioxide gas which 
is not destroyed by oxygen, which, if persisted in, will result 
in producing disease. 

The carbon-dioxide gas is similar to the smoke that 
comes from the fire in the stove or furnace. It is blue in color, 
the same as the atoms of coal or wood released by combus¬ 
tion which goes up in smoke. The more carbon, the blacker 

it is. 

In taking oxygen into the body, as already explained, we 
get it by inhalation, but the carbon-dioxide gas goes out by 
exhalation. 

Everybody, upon getting up in the morning, should get 
out into the fresh air and open the mouth (if the air is perfectly 
pure) and nostrils, to more effectually secure all the oxygen 
possible. The hands should be used forcibly in striking each 
shoulder, and the body should be straightened, giving plenty 
of room in the chest for expansion, inhaling pure air, which 
will cause the destruction of the accumulation of matter that 
gathers in the nostrils, or air passages, which should be gotten 
rid of the first thing in the morning, and the fresh pure oxygen 
in the air inhaled into the lungs and sent throughout every 
portion of the body. 

The smoke has to get out from the furnace into the 
atmosphere, or your house would be filled and made unten¬ 
antable. When the heart sends the blood corpuscles laden 
with the oxygen and deposits them at the extremities of the 
arteries and arterioles, they are instantly emptied of the oxy¬ 
gen. At the very same instant they are filled with refuse matter 
(which is like the chimney taking the smoke resulting from 
the combustion going on in the furnace or stove) which is 
carried through the capillaries and veins to the right ventricle 
of the heart, and pumped up to the lungs, so that when we 
breathe, we expel the carbon-dioxide gas and the decayed 
matter from all parts of the system. 

The odor of the breath exhaled shows the character of 
the combustion. When there are foreign elements in the 
body the breath smells exceedingly offensive. 


96 A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 

In studying this matter, experiment a little by placing 
yourself on the scales before going to bed, and again in the 
morning. You will find that you have lost about four pounds 
in weight during the night. That loss in weight shows how 
much waste matter has been taken up and breathed out of 
your lungs, or exuded through the pores of the skin. 

Now, think of all that putrid, offensive matter remaining 
in your room on account of closing the windows at night, 
and you will have some idea of the danger you are in as long 
as you neglect to raise your windows just a little at the bottom 
and lower them slightly from the top, so as to make a current 
of air going through the room. Hot air always goes up, and 
when the windows are opened at the top the air coming in at 
the bottom forces the impurities out of the room at the top 
of the windows. Oxygen admitted into the room at night 
will cause the person to sleep better and have an altogether 
different feeling upon awakening in the morning than he 
would if he had slept in a room with all the doors and win¬ 
dows closed. 

When it is impossible to have fresh air circulating 
through the room there should be a number of flower pots 
with healthy plants in them. It is the nature of the plant to 
inhale and absorb the carbon-dioxide gas, and exhale oxygen, 
right the reverse of the human being. It is healthy to have 
flowers growing in sleeping rooms. 

We want to get before the mind of our readers that it is 
absolutely necessary for each to have in the body other sub¬ 
stances than oxygen and carbon, for if you did not, the process 
of nature would cease. You understand from what we have 
written, that you must have heat up to 9834 degrees at the 
surface of the body, and in the heart 10234 degrees, and it 
must be kept at that temperature. If this is not done, you 
have headache, neuralgia, pain or fluttering in the heart. The 
nerves and muscles of the body commence to cry out as a 
reminder that the body is not being kept in the right con¬ 
dition. 

The stomach, when empty, has a temperature of about 
9834 or 99 degrees, but just as soon as food is taken, nature 
provides for the hot blood from the heart to come and sur¬ 
round the stomach. Unless this is done and the temperature 
of the stomach raised to 10234 degrees, there is imperfect 
digestion. You will thus see the importance of keeping the 
blood natural in heat. It is on account of losing sight of this 
important matter and neglecting to supply the body with 
pure oxygen and carbon, unadulterated, or made imperfect 
by taking into the system any substance which is not proper 
food, that hundreds of thousands of people meet death, which 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 


97 


would not be the case if they understood how to manage their 
bodies and what to eat and what not to eat, or drink. 

A person should never drink hot water in the morning, 
as the stomach is very tender, and when heated above the 
natural 98^ or 99 degrees, digestion will be produced, and 
not having any material substance to digest, the rise of tem¬ 
perature caused by the introduction of the hot water, will 
cause the stomach to digest its own membrane, causing 
every symptom of cancer. Cold water or any cold liquid is 
not good for the stomach before eating solid food; after eating, 
if you drink ice water or very cold milk, it will cause digestion 
in the stomach to cease, or at least to be retarded. 

Common sense should show you that what we have said 
in regard to this matter is true. 

3. Nitrogen. 

This element is a gas in the atmosphere. Human beings 
do not get it out of the air. Nuts and vegetables absorb it 
from the air and ground, and we obtain it by eating them, 
except what is obtained second-handed by eating the flesh 
of grass eating animals. Nitrogen is a colorless, odorless 
and tasteless gas. It is neither combustible nor a supporter 
of combustion; nor does it enter rapidly into companionship 
with any other element. It is an esential constituent of all 
animal and vegetable tissues, and necessary in the human 
structure to make muscles and to give strength to the body, 
to be used in labor and exercise of the limbs. We call those 
v articles of food which contain nitrogen, nitrogenous. 

Nitrogen is in the grass and in the plants eaten by cattle 
and sheep, but as human beings do not eat grass, they con¬ 
sume the meat of cattle, sheep or deer to obtain it. Men in 
past ages have depended almost entirely upon the eating of 
beef and mutton to obtain nitrogen, not knowing that there 
was a full supply of it in nuts. Those who depend on beef 
and mutton for nitrogen only obtain twenty-two percent; 
whereas in nuts and vegetables they get it first-hand and 
receive forty-four percent. Therefore, it is far better for 
people to eat nuts than beef meat, except for one other ele¬ 
ment; aluminum (which will be mentioned under the heading 
of that element). 

Nitrogen forms about four-fifths of the bulk of the 
atmosphere. It derives its name from being also an essential 
constituent of nitre. 

4 . Hydrogen. 

Hydrogen is a colorless, tasteless and odorless gas. In 
its gaseous state it is the lightest substance known. Com¬ 
bined with a small portion of oxygen, it forms water. Hydro¬ 
gen is absolutely necessary for the support of the human 


98 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 


body (though it cannot support animal life) and is always 
obtained in water. As in everything else there is in it a spirit 
which gives it a characteristic. Its nature is to combine with 
iron, aluminum, sodium, potassium, calcium, and assist in 
producing other elements in the human body. The peculiar 
spirit in it seizes upon the spirit in man and causes thirst, and 
when in complete control of the individual, obesity is pro¬ 
duced. The hydrogenoid constitution in man is caused by 
the hydrogenoid spirit, and that peculiar spirit having pos¬ 
session of a human being will cause extreme thirst, which is 
never satisfied. Nature uses great quantities of it in the 
mucous membrane and when any foreign substance of an 
injurious nature is taken into the alimentary canal, the flood 
gates are opened, and diarrhea is produced, which is nature’s 
method of washing the injurious foreign substances out of 
the body. If hydrogenoid constitutions give way to taking 
too much hydrogen by drinking too much water, they become 
“aldermanic” in their proportions, and if they persist in drink¬ 
ing too much water they will become almost as “broad as 
they are long.” Such people are liable to die suddenly with 
apoplexy. The kidneys of hydrogenoid people are overworked 
and they suffer much with pain in the back. 

Hydrogen combines readily with phosphorus and carbon, 
but always for the purpose of enabling those elements to 
perform the functions designed by nature. Combining with 
the oxygen and carbon, after the oxygen has destroyed the 
carbon by combustion at the extremities of the arteries 
throughout the human body, the combination with the oxygen 
at that time changes the carbon into carbon-dioxide, which is 
poisonous and is sent through the veins by the force of the 
heart, used as a pump, to the bronchial tubes in the lungs, 
and there expelled into the atmosphere by the act of breathing. 
How wonderful is GOD’S mercy, goodness and power exem¬ 
plified in this marvelous mechanism in the human body. 

CHAPTER XIV 

Study of the Elements of Which the Human Body 
Consists—Continued 
5. Iron. 

Iron is one of the principal constituents of the blood 
globules. The life is supported in the blood by iron, alumi¬ 
num, albumen, sodium, phosphorus, sulphur and other ele¬ 
ments, in combination. How singular it is that an atom as 
small as the blood corpuscle can have so many elements to 
support it. 

When people have impoverished blood, it is because of 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 


99 


the absence, or scant supply, of the elements which nature 
requires to replenish and support the blood and give it strength 
to perform the functions of the globules. In such cases there 
is a paleness of the features, weakness of the body and inac¬ 
tivity of the brain. People not knowing the physiology of 
the human being, and dependent upon doctors, go to them 
to diagnose the case and not having the spirit of discernment, 
they jump at the conclusion that the best thing they can tell 
such an individual is that they have anemia. This is true, 
but anemia is not a disease but a condition which is caused 
by, or as a result of, the poisons of disease in the body. The 
doctor prescribes a tonic of iron, quinine and phosphorus, but 
does not think that in order to introduce the iron into the 
blood globules, it must be made so fine that it will pass 
through the most minute pores, or orifices, in the shell cov : 
ering (like an egg shell) of the blood globules. No chemist 
or druggist can make an atom of iron that will penetrate the 
pores of the shell, or covering, to the blood globules. 

In order to secure the true “tonic” required, the individual 
must resort to what GOD has provided in such cases. He 
should consult his appetite. By doing so he will find that 
he has an appetite for the turnip, or some other vegetable 
in which there is an abundance of the element required. In 
the turnip there is 91% of hydrogen, or water; 6% of iron, 
and 4% of potassium, and hence it is that a person needing 
any particular element in his system has an appetite, or is 
given a desire for that vegetable, or fruit, which abounds in 
that ingredient. If persons need phosphorus there is a 
hunger for fish, or some other substance which has phosphorus 
in it. If aluminum is needed, they will crave beefsteak, or 
roast beef, and they want it rarely cooked with plenty of 
juice in it. Tf they want starchy substances there will be a 
craving for the potato, and so it is every food has the ele¬ 
ments in it which nature requires, and GOD, strangely 
enough, has provided that the human being in need of any 
element, shall have a taste or appetite for that food. 

There are people who have an abnormal craving for the 
food which has the principal or leading element designed for 
the body, and sometimes children, before they are born, are 
given a taste and craving for the very thing that the mother 
had wanted more than anything else during pregnancy, and 
the result is they eat too much of that substance which causes 
that part of the system to be exaggerated, stronger and more 
prominent than any other in the child. 

We will give an example of this: A man came to us 
while we were practicing medicine, who was subject to 
dyspnoea, or laborious breathing. The truth of the matter was, 
that the lung substance was cedematous, or thickened, pro- 


100 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 


duced by taking too much of something into the body which 
caused that condition. We inquired what it was that he was 
so very fond of and craved more than anything else. He 
said: “Maple syrup or sugar.” He told us that from his 
earliest infancy he cried for maple sugar or maple syrup and 
everything he ate had to be saturated or flooded in the syrup. 
He had it at every meal. It was evident, then, that it was 
the maple syrup which caused the trouble, and it was killing 
him by degrees. Our prescription was that he should discon¬ 
tinue the use of maple syrup and sugar, but in order to do so, 
he would have to fight a battle, but if he would master it, in 
three weeks he would be almost well. No medicine can affect 
such a case. What is the use of praying or giving medicine 
for such conditions to be removed when the individual con¬ 
tinues to use the substance that causes it? 

Another interesting case will show how wonderfully 
nature acts in indicating the supply of any substance which 
has in it the element most needed in the body. We had an 
example of this in the early days of our medical practice; 
it was in 1873 after we went to Memphis, Tennessee, as a vol¬ 
unteer physician for the Howard Association, of Philadelphia, 
to treat the Yellow Fever. We arrived there September 3, 
when Memphis had been almost depopulated, there only 
remaining about ten thousand of the sixty thousand people 
in the city, and from ninety to one hundred and twenty of 
them were dying every day with Yellow Fever. We were 
very successful in the treatment of that plague and made 
quite a reputation as a physician. We were prevailed upon 
by a number of the citizens of that city to remain there in 
the practice of our profession, which we did. It was in the 
fall of 1874 that this experience occurred. 

We were called to see a woman living four miles south 
of Memphis, near the Mississippi River. She had then been 
sick for four days with typhoid-malarial fever, having a tem¬ 
perature of 103^4 degrees. She was of the sanguinary tem¬ 
perament and had a very red face. There was every symptom 
indicating ferrum, or iron, as the remedy to be given her, 
according to the Homeopathic theory of similia similibus 
curantur, “like cures like.” We gave her iron, but it had no 
more effect than if it had been a drop of water. We, how¬ 
ever, continued giving the iron persistently. Upon leaving 
after prescribing for her the first time, she called to us, and 
said: 

“Doctor, may I have some raw turnip to eat?” 

We told her at once that it would not do to feed a woman 
in her condition (sick as she was) upon raw turnip. We 
visited that woman every day for fourteen days and each 
day she would beg for raw turnip. There had been no 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 101 

decrease in the fever. Indeed, the crisis had arrived and the 
fever had increased to 104^2 degrees. She was almost deliri¬ 
ous and sleepless; the danger point had been reached, some¬ 
thing must be done. There was every indication of approach¬ 
ing death. For three days previously, the patient had begged 
earnestly for raw turnip, and that day she shed tears while 
she implored us for it. At last we had reached the point 
where we could see that it meant something more than the 
ordinary for her to beg every day for raw turnip. What must 
we do about it? After studying the matter over, we con¬ 
cluded that we would give her broken doses of raw turnip. 
We called the young woman’s mother and asked her if she 
had any turnips in the house. She said yes, she had some in 
the cellar. We said: “We must give her some raw turnip,” 
and shall never forget how that mother looked at us and 
held up her hands in horror at the idea of feeding her daughter 
on raw turnip when she was so sick. 

We said to her: “You must remember that I am the 
physician and know what I am doing. Get me the turnip.” 
She said: “All right,” and went down into the cellar and 
brought one up. We called for a knife and a plate. We cut 
the turnip in half, and taking the knife, scraped one teaspoon¬ 
ful of the substance. As we did so, that poor girl showed 
how glad she was. She looked at the turnip as we scraped it, 
smacking her lips, as happy as if we were preparing to give 
her the greatest treasure. We shall never forget with what 
delight she grasped the spoon and said: “Oh, how good. 
That is what I want, may I have the whole turnip?” 

“No,” we said. “You may have one teaspoonful every 
half hour for two hours, and then half that amount every hour 
until I come again.” 

That afternoon as we came to the door the mother was 
standing there and cried out: “Well, Doctor, you hit it 
exactly. In one hour after you left the perspiration com¬ 
menced to pour off Anna and the fever has left her.” 

That was no “happen so,” but the real voice of nature 
crying out through the appetite, expressed by that poor suf¬ 
ferer. Our giving her the turnip supplied that in her blood, 
on account of the absence of which she had suffered all those 
three weeks, and would have died if we had not at last heard 
the call of nature. 

We then had no knowledge of what was in the turnip, 
but being anxious to know we sent to Philadelphia and 
secured a vegetable chemistry, by reference to which we 
found that turnip is composed of 91% water, 6% iron and 4% 
potash. The question then was, why did not the iron we 
had given day after day for two weeks, act as the iron in 
the turnip? The answer was plain, because the iron we had 


102 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 


given was prepared by man, but that in the turnip was pre¬ 
pared in GOD’S laboratory, and the atoms were small enough 
to pass through the pores in the crust or covering of the 
blood globules. 

It is not always prayer or medicine that heals one who 
is afflicted. It is not always disease causing sickness, but it is 
either the absence of some element in the body or taking 
into the body too much of any element, or some foreign sub¬ 
stance, on account of having an abnormal appetite and desire. 

Every physician should be a thinker and quick to discern 
conditions, symptoms and indications, and every true minister 
of GOD should be just as well qualified with a knowledge of 
anatomy, physiology and diseased conditions, as any doctor 
of medicine. 

We would have it understood that we are not opposed 
to doctors and medicines. Having been a physician and 
being familiar with every disease, drug and remedy known to 
man, we understand just what medicine, surgery and devices 
of men are, and how they are to be used. Another thing we 
know is, that doctors and medicines are absolutely necessary 
for those who do not accept JESUS CHRIST as their Creator, 
Saviour and Healer, and when sick or suffering people come 
to us and they have not the faith, and really do not have it in 
their heart to accept JESUS CHRIST as their Saviour, Sov¬ 
ereign and King, and Healer as well, we tell them they had 
better find the very best physician possible. Doctors and 
medicines are for the people of the world who do not know 
GOD or His Son, the LORD JESUS CHRIST, and the 
provisions He has made for the healing of the body, and 
those who have been taught from infancy that they must 
resort to doctors and medicines instead of their Maker. 

If Christian men and women have no more than the people 
of the world, who do not accept CHRIST as their Healer, 
what is the use of a person being a Christian? We are certain 
of this fact, that we have more than people of the world who 
do not accept CHRIST, for we have Him who is our Creator 
or Maker, and if He made us, He is able to repair and heal 
our bodies when we adopt His plan and carry it out by meet¬ 
ing His conditions. In every case where people do this, they 
are immediately delivered and healed, and if they have come 
to the place which GOD has provided for them to reach, 
they will have Divine Health so that, as a duck’s back is 
impervious to water, so the Christian man and woman who 
accepts CHRIST fully, is impervious to disease, and when 
disease attacks them, they immediately go to GOD in the way 
He has provided, and it is driven away in a few minutes. 

Iron is supplied in very small quantities in nearly all 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 


103 


fruits, nuts, cereals and vegetables; but principally in turnips, 
leeks and lettuce. 

6. Aluminum. 

Aluminum is a metal of silver-white color, having a bril¬ 
liant luster, about as hard as zinc. It is very malleable and 
ductile, highly sonorous and a good conductor of heat and 
electricity. Aluminum, in combination with oxygen, forms 
the common earth alumnia, or clay, which exists in nature 
as in mineral corundum, of which the ruby, sapphire and 
emery are varieties. It is estimated that in its various com¬ 
pounds, aluminum forms about one-twelfth of the crust of the 
earth. It is one of the ingredients which enter in with other 
elements to form the connecting tissue of the brain and of 
the skin with the mucous membrane and forms a support for 
the arteries and the heart, without which men and animals 
are dwarfed. In Florida, where there is no clay, cattle are 
dwarfed and live but a short time. The cows which are native 
of Florida do not have any cream in or on their milk, because 
the land in Florida has no clay in it. From this we can judge 
of what importance aluminum is to the human being. Nature 
has provided that the only way in which man can obtain alumi¬ 
num is by eating the meat of cattle, deer or moose (the only 
animals that eat clay). This is no theory; this is a fact. People 
ignorant of this fact form the erroneous idea that they must 
be strict “vegetarians” and not use any meat. We have 
studied into this matter and by observation learned that 
people who do not eat meat soon become deficient in thought, 
energy and health. They soon have a sallow complexion 
and become inactive. 

People who do not use beef meat have weak backs and 
weak hearts, sooner or later. It will be noticed that “vege¬ 
tarians” are short in their caliber. After they have made 
vegetables their exclusive food, they lose the power to think, 
and no person can think properly unless they have a full sup¬ 
ply of all the thirteen elements which constitute the human 
body. 

For support of a healthy body, we would advise that 
beef, deer or moose meat in some form, shall be eaten two 
or three times each week. Too much of a good thing is inju¬ 
rious and too much meat taken into the system will cause 
constipation, or irregularity in the movements of the bowels. 
Our rule is to eat beef meat every other day during the week, 
and fish every intervening day during the week, except the 
last, when we prefer to have Boston baked beans (without 
any salt in them), or macaroni and cheese. 

7. Sulphur. 

Sulphur is the seventh of the thirteen elements which 


104 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC 


constitute the human body. This is an element which occurs 
in nature as a yellow, brittle, crystalline solid, with resinous 
luster, almost tasteless, and emitting when rubbed or warm, 
a peculiar, characteristic odor. It is a non-conductor of 
electricity. It is insoluble in water. It burns in the air with 
a blue flame and is oxidized to sulphur-dioxide, or sulphurous 
acid. 

Sulphur is essential for the blood; for the liver and for 
all the glands of the body. It is absolutely necessary for 
people to have sulphur. Sometimes when all the sulphur is 
out of the body and you consult the doctor he tells you to go 
to the Sulphur Springs. To get sulphur, you can eat the 
yolk of the egg. If you cook an egg, cook it hard and do not 
eat the white part of it, but only the yellow. It is wholesome; 
it is good. But by eating a raw egg you eat both yolk and 
white. Sulphur is found in many vegetables and, indeed, in 
every substance which is yellow, or has a yellowish appear¬ 
ance. It is one of the elements, which in combination with 
phosphorus, acts upon the carbon in combustion to give heat 
to the body. When the system requires it there is a desire 
for those foods which have the most sulphur in them, such 
as the carrot, spinach, cabbage, and cauliflower. 

8. Phosphorus. 

The word phosphorus comes from the Greek word phos- 
phoros, meaning Lucifer, the brilliant. It is a solid non- 
metallic, combustible substance, hitherto undecomposed, and 
never found by itself in nature, but occurring chiefly in com¬ 
bination with oxygen, calcium and magnesium. Common 
phosphorus, when pure, is semi-transparent and colorless. It 
is exceedingly inflammable. Exposed to the air at common 
temperatures, it undergoes slow combustion and emits a white 
fume of a peculiar garlic odor, and appears luminous in the 
dark. It is the oxygen in the atmosphere which causes com¬ 
bustion, and sulphur is therefore absolutely necessary to 
cause combustion of carbon in the human body. There can¬ 
not be much heat in the human body unless there is sufficient 
phosphorus and sulphur. It is also a supporter of the sub¬ 
stances of the brain, and a brain can never be pure and have 
strength unless there is a sufficient amount of phosphorus in 
the body. 

Phosphorus, combined with oxygen, forms phosphoric 
acid. It does not combine with any element with sufficient 
energy to produce much elevation of the temperature, and, 
therefore, is not a supporter of combustion. It is an important 
constituent of those tissues and fluids of plants and animals 
which contain albumin and fibrin. 

Phosphorus is obtained in such vegetables as onions and 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 


105 


garlic. It is the excessive quantity of phosphorus in those 
vegetables which gives them the strong odor. There is less 
phosphorus in the Bermuda onion than in the onions that 
grow in the United States, hence they do not have the pungent 
odor. Phosphorus is also found in a rich form, suited to the 
brain of man, in fish. That is one of the reasons we recom¬ 
mend so strongly that human beings should have fish two or 
three times every week. Meat from cattle has the aluminum 
and other elements connected with the aluminum, which goes 
to give additional strength to laboring people, and fish for 
the phosphorus and other necessary and needful elements. 
Phosphorus is supplied in minute quantities in all fruits, also 
1.19% in almonds and walnuts. It is also found in small 
quantities in barley, buckwheat, oats, rye, rice and wheat. 

9. Calcium. 

Calcium is a metal having a light yellow color, with a 
brilliant luster, about as hard as gold. It is very ductile. It 
oxidizes readily in moist air and at red heat burns vividly, 
forming calcium-oxide, or quick lime, one of the alkaline earths. 

Calcium is in stone, which when burned and water is 
added to it, the hydrogen in the water causes it to be changed 
into lime. Calcium is not found in the metallic state but it unites 
with most of the known metallic elements in compounds 
which are widely distributed in nature, and extensively used. 
Calcium is one of the constituents or elements of the human 
body. A very little of it is found in almonds and cocoanuts, 
more in chestnuts. It is also found very slightly in barley, 
buckwheat, oats, rice, wheat, apples, blueberries, cherries, figs, 
grapes, gooseberries, olives and 1.8% in lettuce; 1.65% in 
spinach; 1.2% in asparagus; 2.062% in cabbage; 2.070% in 
dandelions. 

In the human body calcium is mostly used in bone and 
gristle, or cartilage, in the nails of the fingers and toes; also 
in the hair. And besides that it is used in combination with 
other elements to produce elements other than the thirteen 
which we are studying. 

Calcium in minute quantities is found in a number of fruits; 
also slightly in almonds, chestnuts and walnuts; in all cereals, but 
more than all in such vegetables as dandelions, cabbage, lettuce, 
leeks, radishes and more in spinach than anything else. 


SODIUM AND SALT—“DEATH IN THE POT” 
Chapter XV 
10. Sodium and Salt. 

We come now to one of the most important and essential of 
all the elements going to support and sustain human life. Sodium 
is the most abundant of all alkali metals, its chloride composing 
the principal part of the saline matter of the ocean, and also exist¬ 
ing in extensive beds in geographical strata. The chloride of 
sodium is that which makes common table salt. Sodium is found 
in water and in nearly all the vegetables, some more and some 
less. Sodium forms the principal elements of the mucous mem¬ 
brane, which supports that membrane lining of the whole 
alimentary tract of the human body, from the mouth, nose and 
ears through to the lower orifices of the body. Just as soon 
as sodium comes into contact with oxygen in the atmosphere, 
it is changed into chlorine, which is a gaseous chemical element 
of yellowish green color, which is the savor in common table 
salt. When table salt is taken into the stomach in or on food, 
it changes all sodium into chlorine and robs the mucous mem¬ 
brane of the stomach and intestines of its natural support, and 
the chlorine hardens and contracts the membrane not only of 
the stomach, but of the heart, arteries and veins. 

And yet, chlorine is one of the fifty-seven elements com¬ 
posing the human body formed by the combination of several 
of the thirteen primary elements, and which is necessary for 
the support of a part of the body as any other of the fifty- 
seven elements. But such chlorine or salts is provided for 
and just in such quantity and proportion as is necessary, and 
any excess of that element is detrimental and when used to 
excess in or on food, is death-dealing. 

Our Maker has provided for the formation of all the dif¬ 
ferent salts required in the human body, without people using 
that which is manufactured. 

By taking one tablespoonful of table salt, called chloride of 
sodium, and placing it in a glassful of absolutely pure water, in a 
few minutes the salt is dissolved and the chlorine is released and 
it is seen impregnated in water and causing it to have a greenish 
color. Chlorine is a poison. Just as soon as a person takes food 
into the stomach which has salt or chloride of sodium, all of the 
sodium in the mucous membrane which comes into contact with 
the salt in and on the food is changed so that as much of the 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 


107 


sodium as is destroyed, just so much does the mucous mem¬ 
brane fail to act. This is especially the case in the stomach and 
when a larger portion of the membrane lining of the stomach is 
destroyed by salt, to that extent is the digestive power weak- 
enned. It is the same way with the whole mucous tract from 
head to foot, in the body. There is a diseased condition pro¬ 
duced ; in such a state no human being can be entirely healthy. 

For the benefit of humanity we are led to send out this warn¬ 
ing against the use of SALT; because we have found in our 
practice of medicine for a quarter of a century and during our 
ministry for the past twenty years, that it is injurious. In 
thousands of cases it causes sickness and death from disease of 
the mucous membrane, bronchi, arteries, veins, heart, blood, 
kidneys, urethra and bladder. Indeed, Salt is “Death in the 
Pot.” 

There are thousands upon thousands of people suffering 
from disease brought on by the use of salt. Thousands of people 
are taking medicine with the mistaken idea that it is disease which 
is causing their affliction and torment; at the same time they are 
eating salt in and upon their food which causes and keeps up the 
terrible trouble for which they are taking medicine. They and 
the ordinary physician are ignorant of the fact that the use of 
salt is the cause of the trouble, and if they would abandon its 
use, the cause—the symptoms, would disappear in a short time, 
without any medicine. 

Salt is the greatest enemy that man has in the matter of food, 
and it is the cause of two-thirds of all disease, sickness and death 
that occurs in the world. It causes the death of people before 
they are three score and ten, or more, years of age. 

No well informed student of experience in physiology or 
chemistry will dispute these facts. 

To the salt eater we would say definitely, BEWARE! You 
are in danger of disease, sickness, suffering and death, more 
than any others. Do be reasonable and receive instruction. 

We appeal to every reader to consider very carefully and 
thoughtfully the following statement: 

The natural temperature of salt is 32*4 degrees, which is the 
exact point below which water freezes and above which ice melts. 
It is the exact point where freezing or melting takes place. 

When there is ice on the street car tracks, the street car men 
place salt on the rails to melt the ice and they have to put sufficient 
salt upon the rails to bring the temperature to the 32*4 degrees, 
which is the point of melting. 

When people want to freeze ice cream, they add salt to the 
cracked ice and by stirring it the cream is frozen. 

Let us now consider the effects of the salt having such tem¬ 
perature which people take into their systems in food. 

When the salt in the food reaches the stomach it is dissolved 


108 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 


and absorbed, but the very infinitesimal atoms of salt in the liquid 
absorbed go directly into the serum of the blood. The serum 
is the fluid in which the blood globules and discs float. The serum 
of the blood is not red, but the blood globules are red and are so 
thick as they float in the serum that the serum appears red. 

With the serum in the blood strongly impregnated with salt, 
making it just like salt-brine, the natural temperature of the salt 
being 32 y* degrees, while the natural temperature of the blood 
is 98*4 degrees, is it not reasonable to suppose that the temper¬ 
ature of the blood is greatly reduced ? It would be unreasonable 
to take the position that it was not reduced. 

Then consider the effect of such reduction of temperature 
upon exposure to cold. Would it not produce a cold feeling; 
and the blood in the circulation of the individual strongly 
impregnated with salt—would it not make him feel chilly and 
perhaps, if in poor health, give him a chill? 

Such a person is not only subject to catarrh, influenza, colds, 
pneumonia, pleuritis, asthma, but also, cough and tubercular 
consumption. No person in this world that does not use salt will 
ever have catarrh. He may have it for a few hours or a day, 
but nature throws it off very quickly and it is only caused by 
taking cold; whereas with those who have their systems filled 
with salt and take cold, the salt keeps the secretions flowing 
from the mucous membrane of the air passages in the head and 
chest. 

Those who use salt in and on their food always have a bad 
breath and a disagreeable odor from their bodies, and there are 
some people whose system is so antagonistic to salt it affects their 
lungs in such a way that their breath, and secretions from the 
body, have a very bad odor. This is especially the case with 
women of nervous, bilious temperaments. It affects women in 
this manner more than men. 

Every person should interest himself in considering this 
matter carefully, that he may impart to his neighbors and friends 
the danger they are in, and what is causing them to have the 
peculiar feelings, diseases, sicknesses and torments from which 
they suffer. 

There are those who, when they read a part of this article, 
will throw it aside because they think it is preposterous. It will 
be because they have used salt all their lives, and their parents 
used it before them; but they did not know what a narrow 
escape they had in their infancy; for not less than two out of 
every three persons fail to escape its poisonous effect, causing 
death in infancy. 

We are impressed to state why it is a baby cries so much 
of the time and holds its breath. It is because of the chloride 
poison in the system, which causes pain in the bowels and 
stomach. It is a sad thing that people are ignorant of the 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 


109 


truth in regard to this matter. It is a sin to permit the enemy 
of our race to cause parents to feed such things as foreign 
substances to their children, which causes them to suffer so 
much. 

People do not understand that sooner or later, when salt has 
accomplished its deadly work on the heart, arteries, veins, eyes, 
kidneys and all the membranes in the body, they will die a miser¬ 
able death; such as death from blood clot in brain, which is always 
caused by this death-dealing article, which people take in and 
on their food, just to satisfy their palate. 

We plead for the sake of humanity that the reader shall 
consider carefully all that is here published in regard to this 
most important matter. The poison which people give their 
children and take into their own bodies is chlorine from Salt. 
Simply that and nothing else. 

It is formed in the following manner: Water impregnated 
with sodium when it evaporates leaves a residue. That is the 
sodium in the water, which is left, but just as soon as the sodium 
is exposed to the oxygen in the atmosphere, the combination of 
oxygen with the sodium produces chlorine, which is a poison. 
The substance or element is then called salt. The chlorine is 
the savor in the salt. People on the trains leading from the West 
to New York City just before reaching Syracuse, New York, 
notice curious looking shallow troughs three to six feet in length 
and width. Each morning those troughs are filled with the sodium 
water and when exposed to the air the water evaporates and in 
the evening the residue is left; but just as soon as it is exposed to 
the atmosphere, the oxygen changes the sodium instantly into 
chlorine, and the substance remaining is called salt. It is refined 
and put in bags, boxes, barrels, or hogsheads and shipped all over 
the United States. 

JESUS CHRIST, the SON of GOD, Who is Creator of all 
things, says, as recorded in the Gospel of Matthew 5:13: “If the 
salt has lost its savour (chlorine) wherewith shall it be salted? 
It is thenceforth good for nothing; but to be cast out, and to be 
trodden under the foot of men.” 

Chlorine is the poison which is destructive of infantile life, 
being a constituent of so-called common salt, making sixty per 
cent of it by weight, which with hydrogen forms hydrochloric 
acid. It is a powerful bleaching and disinfecting agent and deadly 
poison to infantile life and older people who are not accustomed 
to and hardened against the use of salt. 

In the early ages, human beings, ignorant of what was best 
and what was injurious for them, commenced to eat salt, and 
their offspring ever since has used salt to merely disguise the 
taste of food, not knowing that it was poisonous .or injurious to 
the human body. Old and young, rich and poor, and indeed 
nearly every family on earth who have never learned better, are 


110 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 


using salt in their food, and the food tastes so flat to them, when 
it does not taste of salt, that they stop at once and do not persist 
in using the food without salt, simply on account of their per¬ 
verted taste. 

The taste in salt only affects the palate. The taste of it does 
not go below the throat. 

Salt is not a food. It does no person any good that uses it. 
It only satisfies an acquired taste; for the people who never tasted 
salt and take it into their system, soon die from its use. Salt only 
keeps people from discerning the sweet and more pleasant natural 
taste of food. After stopping the use of salt for a few days, peo¬ 
ple do not eat very much on account of the flat and disagreeable 
taste of the natural food, but in a few days they begin to like the 
natural food and soon become accustomed to it, and then when 
they take salt into their system, it burns their lips, throat and 
stomach and nature cries loudly for water. 

Salt causes people to have an abnormal thirst. Their kid¬ 
neys become hardened and soon wear out. Salt in the system of 
those who are sick prevents medicine given to them from acting 
as it otherwise would. 

Few who use salt in food or otherwise, know that there is 
chlorine or poison in the substance they use but there is, and it 
has been hidden from them very likely up to the time of reading 
this article, and they are only able to use it, like the user 
of morphine, cocaine or any other poison, by accustoming them¬ 
selves to it. If they did not, it would make them very sick. 

Our Maker has provided sodium in place of salt in the 
vegetables and other substances which man eats only in quan¬ 
tity and quality which can enter into the blood corpuscles. Salt 
is not required in the serum. The salt used in cooking and in 
sprinkling upon food after it is cooked does not get into the 
blood globules and discs, but being the product resulting from 
evaporation can go no farther than the serum, and thereby its 
action upon the globules contract and make them imperfect 
so they will not produce and carry life to the different parts of 
the body, the result being the organs, nerves, nerve centers and 
muscles are weakened and soon become impoverished and 
shriveled. 

The true Sodium (God’s true Salt) prepared by nature for 
the support and sustenance of the mucous and serous membranes 
of the Lungs, alimentary canal, and the lining of the heart, arteries, 
veins, eyes, and the serous membranes in which bowels, Lings! 
heart and brain are encased is obtained from the food after the 
stomach digests and passes it on into the duodenum and there 
mixing with the secretions from the liver and from the pancreas 
is prepared and taken into the circulation as God has provided, 
in sufficient quantities to supply the blood globules and discs! 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. Ill 

nerve centers, glands and other parts of the body with life and 
health. 

Salty matter taken into the system passes into the kidneys 
and causes the urine to be very salty. 

Salt in the blood causes humors or fluid filling the eye- 
balls to have a cloudy appearance, almost opaque in children and 
young people, which causes defective eyesight, the result being 
many such young people have to use eyeglasses of more or less 
power. 

Salt causes blood clot in the brain, producing instant death or 
paralysis. On account of the use of salt many people suffer much 
with backache. No person would have lumbago if they never 
used salt. 

Salt is poisonous to a great many constitutions and causes 
them to be very lean, while on the other hand, salt causes some 
constitutions to thirst, they drink much water and become ap¬ 
parently very fat and bulky. Salt causes people to have obesity 
by causing them to have such great thirst. Such people fre¬ 
quently die from apoplexy. 

Salt causes a great many persons to have pains similar 
to rheumatism and in others it causes neuralgia, headache and 
pain in the heart; but in most cases it causes heart failure. 

The author used salt all his life until he was seventy-five 
years of age. At that time, he found that he had a leakage 
of the heart and besides this, his arteries were hardened, so 
that they did not properly supply and furnish blood to the 
extremities. There was a chilliness all the time; even in the 
warmest weather, artificial heat was comfortable. He would 
frequently have attacks of weakness and flutterings of the 
heart with fiery appearances before the eyes. 

We had formerly practiced medicine for a quarter of a 
century and like many doctors, were ignorant as to the cause 
of heart failure, leakage of the heart and hardening of the 
arteries. It became necessary for us to find deliverance or 
suffer the consequence, which was certain death. We are 
sure we would have died if we had not determined to find 
the cause of the trouble. 

We had attacks of syncope or fainting and would almost 
lose control, when we would call out to GOD and throw up 
our hands and ask Him to deliver. 

At last it became so dreadful that we went to GOD and 
asked Him what caused it. We thought it was on account of 
old age and that our time to go had come, and fully expected 
to die in one of those attacks of fluttering and palpitation of 
the heart: but determined to go to GOD and ask him the 
cause. We had abandoned the practice of medicine seven¬ 
teen years before being attacked with this weakness of the 
heartland failure of arteries. We gave up the practice of 


112 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 


medicine to enter this ministry to which GOD had called us, 
to preach the Gospel as the Apostles did, with the promise 
that the same signs, wonders and miracles would attend and 
follow our preaching. 

We had unobstructed access to GOD through JESUS 
CHRIST which enabled us to take the matter to Him. While 
engaged in prayer it came as distinctly as if it were a human 
voice; but it was the “still small voice of GOD/’ which 
impressed the answer upon our brain when we asked the 
Father, in the NAME OF JESUS CHRIST, for deliverance, 
asking Him to impress upon our mind the cause of the strange 
feeling which had come to us two years before, and which 
had grown to the extent of bringing death. 

The answer came back, saying simply one word SALT. 

We were startled beyond expression. We could hardly 
believe and would not have done so had it not been the voice 
of GOD. Then we commenced to study what there was in 
salt that would cause such a condition in human beings. 

It is hoped that this declaration just made will not 
frighten and scare any one away from this important matter, 
because it means life or death to thousands; yes, millions of 
people in this age and the ages to come. 

On receiving this knowledge from GOD, we discon¬ 
tinued the use of salt entirely. 

While engaged in preparing the Rubrical and Reginal 
Text Book of the Materia Medica, in twenty-seven volumes, 
and * compiling the Concordance Repertory of the Materia 
Medica, of six large volumes of from 850 to 1250 pages (which 
required seventeen years of hard study and labor, and then 
three years to publish), we discovered the astonishing truth 
that the use of Salt in food produces death in more than half 
the people who die young. 

Then it was soon after receiving our appointment from 
the General Ben Butler Estate, January 1st, 1895, to go to 
Old Fort Union near Las Vegas, New Mexico, to establish 
the National Sanitarium for Consumptives, we were called 
upon to address the citizens and school children on the subject 
of the climatic conditions existing there being favorable for 
consumptives, on account of its extreme dryness and lightness. 
We endeavored to show them that if they would give up 
entirely the use of common salt or chlorine of sodium, every 
case of consumption would be healed in that climate. We 
told them the use of salt promotes and causes tubercular con¬ 
sumption. 

After that, while walking the streets of Las Vegas the 
boys and girls would mock and scoff by crying out: “There 
goes Old Salt,” and others, “Old Baldhead Salt,” It annoyed 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 


113 


us so much that on the advice of friends we never said anything 
more about salt from that time till now, when GOD has put 
it upon us to make this truth known to the world at the cost, 
it may be, of loss of friends and earthly store. 

The enormity of the death rate and the great loss of life 
on account of the use of Salt, producing the death of more 
than half the people before they have reached middle age, 
appeals to us very strongly and we have determined from now 
on to do everything in our power to make known to the 
people of the world this great fact and solicit from every 
person co-operation and help in extending this most important 
knowledge. 

It was a very difficult matter to give up salt; for the food 
did not taste “right,” and some articles we had been using 
were so distasteful, we had to abandon the use of them. For 
instance, when we purchased a fine beef steak at the butcher 
shop and had it cooked without any salt, when it was brought 
to us, it tasted as if it were half decayed. We could not eat it. 
Indeed, as nearly all cold storage beef is, it was half decayed, 
and in the same way the majority of people all over the world 
are eating just such decayed and unhealthful food, the putrid 
taste being disguised by salt. 

Think of the thousands eating putrefied meat, the putrid¬ 
ity of which is disguised by salt. The putrefaction is liable 
to cause disease of the stomach, liver and bowels. 

We persisted and for two or three weeks felt that we 
were about half starved; but we commenced immediately to 
improve in the action of the heart and arteries. In one week’s 
time, the fluttering and weakness disappeared, and we have 
not had it since. Praise GOD He has renewed our youth like 
the Eagle’s (Psalm 103), and here we are in our eightieth 
year with “our natural forces unabated.” If people will only 
leave salt alone they will live to be one hundred or one hun¬ 
dred and twenty years old. We believe from present indica¬ 
tions that we will live to the latter age; in this we have learned 
the secret of longevity. 

We formerly had great trouble with our eyes. Every 
morning when we awakened, there was a collection of matter 
upon the margin of the eyelids which was hardened. We had 
no thought that it was salt, resulting from the evaporation of 
the lubricating fluid in the eyes which is called tears. We 
never asked the cause or why it was that our tears were salty. 
The grains of salt which had formed from the evaporation of 
the tears during the night, would get in the eyes and inflame 
the eyeballs and sometimes these particles would be so large 
and hard they would imbed themselves in the eyeballs and 
cause much suffering; but since we gave up the use of salt, we 
do not have any such trouble. Any person who is interested 


114 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 


can test the matter by tasting the crystals formed by the 
evaporation of the tears. 

These facts encouraged us to study what there was in 
salt or about it that caused such trouble as we had been 
suffering from, and as so many thousands of people we know 
of, are suffering from all over the world. 

The natural temperature of salt is 32 y 2 degrees and the 
natural temperature of the human body is 98p£ degrees, and 
anything below that means death, even a half of a degree. 
People cannot live very long with a temperature below 98 
degrees. 

Is not the reader glad that he can eat a little salt and not 
be killed? But if you were to eat a sufficient quantity or a 
little more than the ordinary, it would reduce your blood to 
94 degrees and death would soon ensue. Yes, and the tem¬ 
perature of your body would be so reduced your stomach 
would fail to digest your food. 

When one takes salt into the system, it is dissolved by 
the fluids in the stomach and is immediately absorbed and 
goes into the blood passing through the arteries and veins. 
The natural blood is solid. It is in globules and disks. These 
globules and disks contain the life and float in the serum. The 
serum is clear and in its natural state is almost colorless; but 
the thousands of red globules and discs in it cause it to be 
red; that is, the arterial blood which contains the fresh oxygen 
which is transported to the extremities of the arteries and the 
arterioles. That of the veins has a bluish appearance on ac¬ 
count of the blue globules and discs before they are sent to 
the lungs for replenishing with fresh oxygen. The bluish tint 
in venus blood is caused by the carbon-dioxide, being the re¬ 
sult of the combustion produced by the oxygen on the carbon, 
producing the natural heat of the human body. 

When the salty brine from the stomach enters into the 
arteries connected with the stomach, it is mixed with the 
serum in which the blood floats and makes it all brine. 

In order to understand this matter fully, the reader should 
consider that if salty brine is conveyed through an India Rub¬ 
ber tube, in a very short time the rubber would become hard¬ 
ened and cracked. Just in the same way the salty brine, mixed 
with the serum in which the blood globules are conveyed, not 
only hardens the lining membrane of the arteries and veins, but 
causes the membranes to harden, hence it is that the use of 
salt causes hardening of the mucous membrane of the heart, 
arteries and veins, and the symptoms of such conditions as 
leakage, palpitation or fluttering of the heart. 

The serum in the blood is more or less coagulated as soon 
as the salty brine comes from the stomach. It not only acts 
upon the membrane of the arteries; but upon the membranes 
of the heart and causes contraction and consequently leakage, 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 


115 


The coagulated serum is taken up by the arteries and sent 
to the lungs and from there it goes through all parts of the 
body; first to the brain, and even the eyes, where frequently 
it causes motes and bright shining stars to appear before the 
vision; and in many cases defective sight. 

When chlorine in salt comes in contact with the sodium 
in the body, the sodium is changed into chlorine and the mu¬ 
cous membrane is wounded, weakened and sometimes de¬ 
stroyed. 

Children, and those who have but little salt in their sys¬ 
tems are most susceptible to the chlorine poison in salt. One 
of the children’s diseases caused by salt is chickenpox. No 
saltless baby, or child, ever has chickenpox. To prove this, 
the vesicles which are prominent in the center of the eruption 
of chickenpox are like salt brine. The so-called chickenpox is 
nature’s effort to throw the offending salt out of the system. 

This may be entirely new to the medical profession, but 
it need not be to those who are observant and thoughtful. 
Every physician and every minister should inquire the cause 
of everything that afflicts humanity, and trace it out without 
any guess-work or theories. We have traced out this matter 
and know whereof we speak. We have reason to believe, 
but cannot affirm it as a fact, that smallpox is caused by the 
continual use of salt. We invite the medical profession to in¬ 
vestigate this matter at the first opportunity. If the doctor 
who is interested in this subject will take the contents from 
the smallpox vesicle and submit it to a chemical examination, 
we believe it will be found that the secretion in the vesicle 
is nothing more or less than salt brine, thrown off by nature 
in the same form that it does in children in chickenpox. Erup¬ 
tions on the body are always caused by foreign substances. 

The question is often asked us if we eat bread with salt 
in it. We reply that we always carry with us some plain, 
old fashioned soda crackers which have no salt in them, and 
when we travel we generally ‘’take a lunch with us and will 
not take anything that has salt in it, either in the dining-car 
or in restaurants. We usually order a baked potato and an 
egg in the shell which we put in some boiling hot water until 
it is warm, which we eat with some fruit. 

We are very frequently confronted with the argument 
that JESUS said salt is good. It is true. Salt is good to pre¬ 
vent putrefaction, but is not good for the human system. 
Indeed, it is a poison, which any person will readily see and 
understand after they get all the salt out of the system, and 
dare to take any in or on food. 

We never eat butter which has salt in it. Butter is made 
at a dairy and there are sixteen pounds of salt mixed in every 
eighty-four pounds of butter to make a hundred pounds. Salt 


116 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 


costs only one or one and one-half cents per pound, while 
the butter is sold for thirty-five or forty cents per pound. The 
dairyman thus makes at least thirty-two cents on every pound 
of salt he uses in butter. That is the reason there is so much 
salt in butter. 

We are sometimes questioned as to how people can keep 
butter and fresh meat. We answer: Butter can be kept 
pure and without any putrefaction by putting it in a jar, set¬ 
ting that jar in water impregnated with saltpeter. A cloth 
or napkin should be put over the jar and the corners of it 
should reach the water on the outside. The water will be ab¬ 
sorbed by the cloth and prevent the atmosphere from going 
through the cloth. 

Another thing, people may have splendid refrigerators by 
having them built and packed with salt in compartments of 
zinc with a space of twelve or eighteen inches between the 
walls. They should be perfectly air-tight, however. 

Another very good way to keep butter, milk and such 
things is to dig a hole in the ground, about twelve feet deep, 
line it with stone, a thick plank or cement. Every family 
should have a cave built in the ground to keep their food with¬ 
out buying so much ice. 

The fact that chloride of sodium, or common salt, is 
ordinarily found in the secretions and excretions of the human 
body, and also in the blood, has given rise to the belief that 
it is a necessary constituent in human food. Some physiolo¬ 
gists have gone so far as to make the statement that food 
taken into the stomach of man must have salt in and on it, 
or the general health will suffer. 

Admitting, for the sake of argument that salt is one of 
the proximate principles legitimately obtained from the tis¬ 
sues of the human body, and that it is therefore indispensable 
in the vital economy, the question arises, why we should eat 
it, any more than we should eat the rust or chloride of 
iron, chloride of potassium, or carbonate of lime, or phosphate 
of magnesia. They, too, are found in the bones and are ob¬ 
tainable from them; then why not eat these? The reply is, 
that there is no need; that the grains and other food products 
of the earth contain all the elements necessary to make these 
several constituents. This is very true; and it is equally true 
that the products named contain the other proximate princi¬ 
ples—all of them—that are found in the human body in its 
normal condition. 

In dealing with this, the physiological argument, we may 
as well recognize the fact that the chloride of sodium found in 
the perspiration or other excretions, and also in the saliva, 
milk, tears, and other secreted fluids, as well as in the blood, 
is largely if not wholly due to the presence of the salt taken 


117 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 

with the food; and the fact that it is found in these fluids is 
no proof whatever that it belongs there. 

We can easily put into the stomach, whiskey, sulphur, 
iodine, strychnine, or almost anything, and afterward find 
these substances in the blood, and in most or all of the secre¬ 
tions or excretions of the body. Persons who live without 
salt find that the perspiration, tears, saliva, and also the blood, 
lose their saline taste, even in a few weeks or months. And 
if we were to select for experiment those wild animals known 
to live without salt, as rabbits, squirrels, etc., it might be a 
question whether anything short of a destructive analysis of 
their tissues would reveal the presence of actual chloride of 
sodium. 

But suppose we should find it; what would this prove? 
Simply that the vital organism has the power to create out 
of the food furnished from the natural products of the soil 
those substances which it needs in the vital economy; and 
if it has this power in the wild animals, the presumption is that 
the same power is not wanting, either in domestic animals 
or human beings. 

But it has been said that experience is, after all, the best 
test in these matters; and that it is well known that not only 
human beings, but the domestic animals, require salt to keep 
them in healthful conditions. This latter statement is purely 
assumption—nothing more—the facts being on the other side. 
And the still more extravagant assertion, viz., that disease 
and death will follow the leaving off salt, is without a shadow 
of truth in it. 

There probably never was a time in the world’s history 
when there were not people who lived and thrived without 
salt, and also without meat. Certain it is that there are such 
at the present day, both in savage and civilized life. But so 
much has habit to do with our opinions, that there is perhaps 
not one person in ten who does not believe that salt is abso¬ 
lutely essential to the health, and even comfort of the domestic 
animals.* 

The fact in the case is simply this: nearly all these ani¬ 
mals—at least in the United States—have been trained to the 
use of it (as will presently be shown), just as human beings 
have been; and the probability is that not one of them would 
touch the article if its taste had not been already perverted. 


*Dr. Graham, in his “Science of Human Life,” says: “It is a little 
remarkable that some have contended for the necessity of salt as an 
article in the diet of man, to counteract the putrescent tendency of animal 
food or flesh-meat, when there is not a carnivorous animal in nature 
that even uses a particle of it; and few, if any, of the purely flesh-eating 
portions of the human family ever use it in any measure or manner; 
and most portions of the human family who subsist mostly on vegetable 
food, wholly abstain from it. 



118 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 


Any American who has visited the rural districts of Scot¬ 
land for the first time will at once remark that the horses, cat¬ 
tle and sheep are among the finest he has ever seen; the cattle 
and sheep especially are far superior to the average in this 
country. No doubt something is due to the better and more 
humane treatment in feeding and housing these fine cattle. 

The only cattle in the Cheviot Hills that ever taste salt 
(and no doubt the rule is general throughout the country) 
are those that are fattened for the market. 

Just here there are two important facts to be noted :** 

One is, that these cattle at first refuse the salt, but by 
sprinkling it lightly over the food, they will, rather than 
starve, eat the latter with the sprinkle of salt on it; and finally 
they come to like the thing itself. 

The other fact to make a note of is this: Their owners 
give it to the cattle for the purpose of making them eat more 
turnips. In other words, by creating a feverish or inflamed 
condition of the stomach (which salt will do—and all the more 
if the animal is unused to it) the cattle gorge themselves with 
the juicy turnips to quench their thirst; they also drink more 
water, as a matter of course. This increased feeding causes 
them to take on adipose tissue rapidly; or in other words, it 
prepares them more quickly for the market. 

The horses and sheep, as before stated, never taste salt; 
in fact, the sheep are far too numerous and too frisky, as they 
run over their native hills, even to be “salted” by the shep¬ 
herds; and. they are perfect paragons in physical proportions, 
as well as in muscular activity. 

“But,” say you, “They get it from living so near the sea; 
from the grass, and the air.” 

Ridiculous! The air of Scotland is as free from saline 
properties as it is in this country; and so is the grass on the 
Cheviots. The salt in the sea is not “evaporated” into the air; 
neither is it “deposited” in the soil that covers those great 
masses of uplifted rock, known as the “Hills of Bonny Scot¬ 
land.” 

It has been stated that the farmers in Kentucky, who 
raise fine horses, made the discovery years ago that by leav¬ 
ing off the use of salt their horses thrived better, and had finer, 
sleeker coats in consequence. 

It now remains to account for the fact that, as a rule, the 
horses, cattle and sheep in this country show no antipathy to 
it, but on the contrary, seem to relish it. The question is easily 
answered; they nurse it in, with their mother’s milk, which 
is already impregnated with it, owing to the habit of “salt¬ 
ing” among farmers. So that the calf, like the young child, 

**These facts were obtained from a native of Scotland, who was 
familiar with the raising and breeding of cattle, and other farm stock. 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 


119 


gets the taste of salt with its nutriment from the hour of its 
birth and in many cases die of “scours” (diarrhea.) 

“But what about the wild animals that go to the salt 
licks ?” is the next question. This might be answered by 
asking another: “What of the wild animals that do not go 
to the licks; if salt is necessary for some, why not for all?” 
And we know that wild animals, as a rule, never taste it. We 
also know that it is positively injurious to some of them. It 
is a well known fact that salt fed to birds, and even chickens, 
will kill them; and a good supply of it about the roots of trees 
will destroy them. 

Of the deer that are said to go to the licks, Dr. Graham 
says: “As to the instinct of the lower animals, it is not true 
that there is any animal in nature, whose natural history is 
known to man, which instinctively makes a dietetic use of 
salt. It is true that some herbivorous animals, such as the 
deer, when they are diseased by worms, grubs or bots, in the 
alimentary cavity, will instinctively go in pursuit of salt, not 
as an article of diet, not as a seasoning to their food, but 
purely as a medicine, to destroy the animals in their stomachs,* 
and they never instinctively use it at any other time, nor for 
any other purpose.” 

It is often asked whether any immediate pathological ef¬ 
fects follow the use of salt. Let the person who asks this 
question, try taking double the usual quantity of this condi¬ 
ment, at dinner; in less than an hour there will be a burning 
in the stomach (local inflammatory action) which will call 
loudly for water; this feverish condition may last a good 
part of the afternoon, or it may pass off as the salty substance 
is carried out of the stomach. 

A better test is to take the salt itself, undiluted except 
with a little water; try a tablespoonful if you like, on an empty 
stomach. (This amount of a food proper, as rice, oatmeal 
mush or good apple sauce, taken by a hungry man, ought 
not to cause any unpleasant sensations.) If you are not a 
most inveterate salt eater, the quantity named will produce 
nausea, and perhaps vomiting. But to save the trouble of so 
unpleasant an experiment, suppose we take the testimony of 
Dr. Graham. He says: 

“Salt is a mineral substance, and is wholly innutritious 
and indigestible. If a tablespoonful of it be dissolved in half 
a pint of water, and introduced into the human stomach, it is 
immediately perceived by the organic sensibilities of that 
organ as an offending or disturbing substance; great irrita¬ 
tion is produced; the vital forces, if not exceedingly impaired 
react with energy; mucous and serous secretions are rapidly 

*Dr. Graham, who did not believe much in medicine, was evidently 
willing to give the worms the benefit of the “art killative.” 



120 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC 


increased in the gastric cavity, to protect the muscous mem¬ 
brane from its acrid and irritating qualities; much distress is 
experienced by the individual, and nausea and vomiting gen¬ 
erally succeed as an instinctive means of expelling the of¬ 
fending cause from the vital domain. In all cases, consid¬ 
erable portions of it are driven through the pyloric orifice in 
the intestines, where great irritation is also produced by it, 
and it is soon expelled from the bowels, with large quantities 
of serum secreted from the blood to dilute and flood away the 
irritating substance, and thus protect the living parts on which 
it acts, and the vital interests of the system generally, from its 
pernicious effects. When salt is taken into the stomach in 
small quantities with food, the result is somewhat different. 
If the stomach is perfectly healthy in all its properties and 
powers, however small the undepraved sensibilities of the 
organ, and a vital reaction takes place corresponding in en¬ 
ergy and extensiveness with the quantity and strength of the 
offending substances, and by the mucous and serous secre¬ 
tions which are promptly produced, the parts are protected 
and the salt is so diluted as to be rendered no longer very 
dangerous to the delicate vital properties of the tissues on 
which it may act. 

“The salt, therefore, is not expelled from the alimentary 
cavity by vomiting nor purging, but is taken up in a state 
of solution by the absorbents of the stomach, and mingled 
with the blood of the portal veins; not in any case nor degree, 
however, to supply the wants of the vital economy, but to 
be expelled from the vital domain through the kidneys, lungs, 
skin and other depurating organs of the system, as a foreign 
substance. 

By the long and habitual use of this substance, however, 
organic sensibilities' of the stomach, and of all the other parts 
of the system, become so much impaired by its qualities, that 
they no longer make so energetic a resistance to it as when 
they are healthy and undepraved, and the salt is gradually 
permitted to pass more freely into the general circulation, 
and be diffused throughout the whole vital domain, pervading 
the minute vessels of the glands and other parts, and becom¬ 
ing so permanently a quality of the serum of the blood as to 
be regarded by many as an evidence of the necessity for its 
dietetic use.” 

The facts in regard to the dietetic use of salt, then are 
these: 

1st. Salt is wholly innutritious. It affords no nourish¬ 
ment to any structure or substance of the human body. 

2nd. It is utterly indigestible; it enters the body as a 
mineral substance; it goes the rounds of the general circula¬ 
tion as an unassimilated mineral substance and is finally elim- 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 


121 


inated from the body through the kidneys, lungs, skin, etc., 
as an unassimilated mineral substance. 

3rd. Its acrid quality is offensive to the vital sensibili¬ 
ties of the organs, always causing vital reaction or resistance, 
and this vital reaction constitutes the only stimulation ever 
produced by salt. It is therefore always attended with a 
commensurate degree of irritation and vital expenditure, and 
followed by a correspondent degree of indirect debility and 
atony; and consequently it always and inevitably tends to pro¬ 
duce chronic debility, preternatural irritability, and disease; 
the stomach, intestines, absorbents, veins, heart, arteries, and 
all the other organs of the system are always irritated, ex¬ 
hausted and debilitated by its presence. 

4th. It never in any measure promotes digestion nor 
any of the assimilating functions of the system; on the con¬ 
trary it always retards those functions of the system; and 
is unfavorable to all the vital changes. Where a stomach 
has been greatly debauched and its energies prostrated, the 
sudden and entire abstraction of salt and all other stimulants 
from the food would undoubtedly leave that organ in a tem¬ 
porary state of atony or depression, which would unfit it for 
the performance of its function. But it is entirely certain 
that, in a stomach whose powers and sensibilities are unim¬ 
paired and healthy, salt always retards digestion and embar¬ 
rasses the function and diminishes the functional powers of 
the organ; and the impaired stomach receives tone from it 
only upon a principle which is always and inevitably unfriend¬ 
ly to its own physiological interests, and to those of the system 
in general. And this is all true of every economy; and hence 
it is a well-ascertained truth in the science of physiology that 
the dietetic use of salt is unfriendly to all the processes of 
assimilation, nutrition and secretion, in the vital economy. 

5th. It always, in proportion to the freedom with which 
it is used, diminishes gustatory enjoyment. It is true that 
there are some substances eaten by man, whose qualities are 
such that they are rendered more tolerable by the use of salt 
than they would be without it; but it is nevertheless true that 
the use of salt with those substances always and necessarily 
impairs the nicely discriminating power of the organ of taste, 
and takes away the delicate perception of the agreeable qual¬ 
ities of more proper food. It thereby on the whole, immeas¬ 
urably diminishes the amount of gustatory enjoyment in the 
course of an ordinary life. 

Incredible as this may appear to many, every intelligent 
individual may demonstrate its truth by three months’ fair 
experiment. 

Now comes the query, how it came about that whole na¬ 
tions of people took to the use of salt, and continued it through 


122 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 


successive ages. The reason is obvious: It was no doubt a 
necessity, after the introduction of animal foods; for in order 
to keep these from putrefying, particularly in warm climates 
and on long journeys, an antiseptic was indispensable. A suit¬ 
able substance for preserving meats from decay was found 
in common salt; and though it so changed the nature of the 
meat as to render it harder to digest, and very much less nu¬ 
tritious, still, it kept it from going to total destruction.* 

Then, as the flesh-eaters partook of the salted meat they 
not only came to like it, but they also relished the vegetables 
that were cooked with it. 

To be brief, one can learn to eat and like almost anything 
by simply continuing the use of it; and the fact that it pleases 
the palate, is no proof either of its wholesomeness, or of its 
relative nutritive value. 

But if there is any one article of food or drink that we can 
not leave off, even for a day, without great discomfort (as 
wine, tea, coffee, or a good salted beefsteak), we may rest 
assured that that article is doing us harm, or in other words 
that it is not simply a food, but to a greater or less degree a 
stimulant; and just to the extent that we are enslaved by 
it, to that extent we are already injured. 

A diet of salted meats, as almost every one knows, pro¬ 
duces scurvy, the disease being caused by the combined ef¬ 
fects of salt and grease. 

Richard T. Colburn, of New York, a hygienist, has writ¬ 
ten a small work on “The Salt-Eating Habit,” from which the 
following quotations are taken: “I am told by an Italian 
who has lived among them that the Algerines do not eat salt;” 
neither do the Indian tribes on the Columbia River and Puget 
Sound—among whom the writer has traveled. 

“I am assured by many of the great herders in Texas, 
Colorado and California that the native cattle are not fed salt, 
never see it, and will not eat it if offered. 

“I have both horses and cows that do not and will not 
eat salt if offered to them. The parents, when I cut off the 
supply, did not suffer perceptibly, and in a short time un¬ 
learned the habit. Neither the old ones nor their progeny 
will touch it now. 

“A hungry cow will eat what is called ‘salted hay/ where- 

♦Pavy says: “The effect of a saline is to depreciate the nutritive 
value of the article by exacting the soluble constituents, and by also hard¬ 
ening the texture, so as to render it difficult of digestion/’ He also says: 
“The analysis of brine shows that the process of salting must materially 
diminish the nutritive value of meat, for it is found to contain a large 
portion of the ingredients of its juice. Liebig estimates the loss of nu¬ 
tritive value as amounting to one-third, or even one-half. Soaking salted 
meat in water removes its saltness, but cannot restore the nutritive prin¬ 
ciples that have been lost/' 



A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 


123 


on the brine of the sea has crystallized; but invariably the same 
cow will turn from it to good, well-cured meadow hay. 

“All birds avoid salt. It is fatal to chickens and tame 
birds, as every housewife knows/’ 

Chicken cholera, this writer thinks, is caused in part by 
the salted food given the fowls from the table, wild birds not 
being subject to disorders of this kind. He further adds: 

“I believe it is well ascertained that when hogs get a 
moderate amount of brine, or pickled salt meat, it is impossible 
to save them.” 

Mr. Colburn is firmly of the belief (and we perfectly 
agree with him) that the use of salt is a prolific cause of im¬ 
paired digestion, owing to the unnatural flow of saliva and 
other digestive fluids which it stimulates. He also thinks 
that by causing indigestion it to some extent injures the teeth. 

Explorers in ships, when they first visited the South Sea 
Islands, found that all the natives had beautiful healthy hair 
and complexion and that their teeth were perfect. They never 
had any trouble with their teeth, but directly after the ex¬ 
plorers introduced salt and left it with them for five years, 
they found, upon returning, that many more of the natives 
had died than ever before and that those who had used salt had 
loose, decayed or defective teeth, and were subject to tooth¬ 
ache and neuralgia, which was all caused by the use of salt. 

All hygienists who have totally abstained from the use 
of salt, even for a few months, lose their relish for it, and 
after a time it becomes positively distasteful. To illustrate the 
force of habit—even in leaving it off—it is a matter of common 
observation that unsalted food which only comes to the table 
occasionally, is less relished than that which is eaten daily. 

Another experience, which every one has to find out 
for himself, is this: Salt when taken by any one not accus¬ 
tomed to its use, invariably creates thirst; and where there 
has been chronic inflammation in any part of the alimentary 
canal, and it has disappeared, owing to strict hygienic living, 
salt food, used even for a short time, generally causes its re¬ 
appearance. 

Further regarding the use of salt, the celebrated Doctor, 
W. A. Evans, Medical Editor of the Chicago Tribune, writes 
as follows: 

“Most of the excess of salt is thrown off by the kidneys. 
Some is eliminated by the skin and some by the bowels. 
Wedekind thinks that the eating of excessive amounts of salt 
causes the kidneys and blood-vessels to wear out before their 
time. Perhaps this is due to work of ridding the system of the 
excess of mineral. 

“Sherman and Bunge think the effect is indirect. They 
found that large quantities of salt in the food caused the burn- 


124 


A STUDY OP THE ELEMENTS. ETC. 


ing up of the body tissues to an undue degree. Bunge says 
that if we will eat less potassium containing food, especially 
potatoes, we will crave less salt. 

“There are no standards of taste. What is too salty for 
one man may be too flat for the next. If you are eating too 
much salt, stop it and restrain your taste. There is no other 
way. To substitute one condiment for another is liable to land 
you ‘out of the frying pan into the fire.’ ” 

We are often asked the question: “Can man live without 
salt?” In a recent issue of Harper’s Magazine, an article is 
published by Stefansson, the explorer, in which he begins the 
narrative of his four years in the Arctic and his finding of the 
blond Eskimos. In many ways Mr. Stefansson’s expedition 
was unique, and not the least interesting point which he makes 
is his statement that man can do without salt. 

“Most people are in the habit of looking upon the articles 
of our accustomed diet, and especially upon salt, as necessi¬ 
ties. We have not found them so. The longer you go with¬ 
out grain foods and vegetables the less you long for them. 
Salt I have found to behave like a narcotic poison—in other 
words it is hard to break off its use, as it is hard to stop the 
use of tobacco, but after you have been a month or so with¬ 
out salt you cease to long for it, and after six months I have 
found the taste of meat boiled in salt water distinctively dis¬ 
agreeable. In the case of such a necessary element of food 
as fat, on the other hand, I have found that the longer you 
are without it the more you long for it, until the craving 
becomes much more intense than is the hunger of a man who 
fasts. (The symptoms of starvation are those of a disease 
rather than of being hungry.) 

“Among the uncivilized Eskimos the dislike of salt is so 
strong that a saltiness imperceptible to me would prevent 
them from eating at all. This circumstance was often useful 
to me, for whenever our Eskimo visitors threatened to eat 
us out of house and home we could put in a little pinch of salt 
and thus husband our resources without seeming inhospitable. 
A man who tasted anything salty at our table would quickly 
bethink him that he had plenty of more palatable fare in his 
own house.” 

On page sixty-two of “The Natural Food of Man,” by 
Doctor Stensmore, it is stated that many tribes can live en¬ 
tirely without mineral salt, while there are others that cannot 
such as the Mandigoes, having an uncontrollable craving for 
it. Such a craving is owing to a wrong condition of the sys¬ 
tem and this, we think, might be explained in one of two ways: 
Either it is set up by unsuitable food, or of food taken from 
“salt efficient in salt.” It is stated as a fact that the Australian 
sheep would die quickly if rock salt were not given them. 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 


125 


One of our sisters heard of a case where a woman was 
dying from leakage and fluttering of the heart. That woman 
was told that it was salt which was causing her trouble, and 
if she did not cease using it she would die very soon. She 
was shown some of our writings on the subject and became 
interested. She asked the sister to visit her again and again 
and the whole subject discussed was salt. So it was her hus¬ 
band said he would have to take both his wife and the sister 
talking to her to the insane asylum, but not long afterwards 
her husband took her for a walk one evening and said he was 
going with her to a place in which she would be inter¬ 
ested, but did not say where. They came to one of our meet¬ 
ings. Not finding us at home they came again, and seeing 
so many people instantly delivered and healed of various trou¬ 
bles without medicine, and only by the POWER OF GOD, 
she said it was the most wonderful thing she had ever seen 
in her life. She then went home and told her little daughter 
that they would not use any more salt on anything they ate. 
The result is that she got all the salt out of her system and 
has never had any more trouble with her heart. 

A veteran soldier was sick and suffering, and confined to 
his home most of the time. He could not walk a block without 
causing palpitation of the heart. He took our advice and dis¬ 
continued the use of salt, after which he was restored to 
health, and can walk for miles without any trouble whatever. 
We must remember that there is a point where our personal 
responsibility begins. If we then know that the use of salt 
is injurious, we should have the courage and stamina sufficient 
to enable us to stop it. 

Varicose veins, milk legs and ulcers are produced by the 
use of salt which people eat in or on theii* food. 

A brother had an eruption of a large vein from his knee 
down. He suffered very greatly from pain in the foot. After 
he stopped the use of salt the ulcer healed and he was com¬ 
pletely delivered. 

The thirteen primary elements in the body are obtained 
from the vegetables which a person eats. We give herewith 
a table showing quantity of sodium in various vegetables and 
fruits: 


Tomato . 

. 28 % 

Spinach . 

. 25 % 

Lettuce . 

. 17 % 

Cauliflower . ... 

. 14 % 

Cabbage . 

. 12 % 

Radishes . 

. 11 % 

Asparagus . 

. 9% 

Celery . 

. 7% 

Carrots . 

. 7% 

Onions . 

.5^2% 

Horseradish .... 

.6 H% 

Potatoes . 

. 4J4% 

Cucumbers . 

. 10 % 

Pumpkins . 

.. 8 % 

Strawberries . .. 

.6 y 2 % 



















126 A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 

There is a trace of sodium in every vegetable, fruit and 
nut, which GOD has provided for human beings to eat; also 
in all waters. 

Sodium is essential for healthy action of the stomach, bow¬ 
els, lungs, air passages, nose, throat and the eustachian tubes 
connected with the interior ear. 

Sodium is essential for healthy serous and mucous mem¬ 
branes. 

Sodium is essential for proper digestion. 

When a person takes salt into the system, all the sodium 
is changed into chlorine and the body of the person who eats 
salt is weakened in consequence. 

The reason so many people eat so much and continue 
to be emaciated and have not the proper strength is because 
of the use of salt. 

The coagulation of the serum in the sweat glands and 
pores of the skin of the person having a superabundance of salt 
in the system is greater on exposure of the body to the cold and 
causes the individual to “take cold.” Any person who does not 
quit salt entirely is subject to “taking cold.” People who do 
not use salt are not subject to pneumonia, pleurisy, “la grippe,” 
cystitis, catarrh, asthma, nor but few of the diseases of the 
lungs, stomach, bowels, air-passages or genito-urinary organs. 

The use of salt by persons subject to tubercular consump¬ 
tion will result in causing that person to have the consump¬ 
tion. 

Salt in the system reduces the temperature and subjects 
many to disease following exposure to cold. 

Our earnest advice to every human being is: stop the use 
of salt entirely. 

We as an individual have long since abandoned entirely 
the use of salt and when we are at hotels or restaurants we 
will not partake of the food if it has any salt in it. As soon 
as it touches our lips we refuse it. 

We call upon all of those who read this to call the atten¬ 
tion of their friends and relatives to these facts and for the 
sake of their health and longevity urge upon them to abandon 
the use of salt. 

At first all food tasted very flat and some almost repulsive, 
but after all the salt was expelled from our system food had 
a sweeter and far more pleasant taste than when we were ig¬ 
norant of the injurious effects of salt upon the human body. 


CHAPTER XVI 


Study of the Elements of Which the Human Body 
Consists—Continued. 


11. Potassium. 

It was only in 1807 scientists discovered that there was 
such an alkali metal as potassium. It was then discovered that 
potassium is the oxide of a metal, and when the metal was sep¬ 
arated the decomposition of the other alkalies and earths soon 
followed. It acts in the system upon iron and other metallic 
substances, setting free the hydrogen and potassium. Na¬ 
ture has provided that potassium, which is needful in the sup¬ 
port and sustenance of the human being, is found in certain 
nuts, fruits, vegetables and cereals. Potassium decomposes 
nearly all the gases containing oxygen. It also forms alloys 
with other metallic substances. It is very widely diffused in 
the mineral, vegetable and animal kingdoms; enters largely 
into the composition of the tissues and juices of plants, espe¬ 
cially the grape, apple and other fruits, and esculent vege¬ 
tables, particularly the potato. A person who has a craving 
for, and will eat, potatoes every day has the appetite for them 
because they need potassium. 

Chloride of potassium is in the saliva and the digestive 
fluids of the stomach. It is the great cleansing agent fur¬ 
nished by the GOD of nature to purify the secretions in the 
alimentary canal and in the circulatory channels of the body 
and of the heart. 

Potassium is found in apples, blueberries, cherries, figs, 
grapes, gooseberries and largely in olives, prunes, pears, 
peaches, strawberries, and watermelons. In nuts, it is found 
in almonds, cocoanuts, chestnuts and walnuts. In the cereals 
it is found in small quantities in barley, buckwheat, oats, rye, 
rice and wheat. In vegetables it is found largely in asparagus, 
lima beans, carrots, cabbage, cauliflower, cucumbers, horserad¬ 
ish, turnips, dandelions, kohlrabi, lettuce, leeks, tomatoes, on¬ 
ions, plantains, parsley, parsnips, potatoes, rutabaga, turnips, 
spinach and sorrel. 

12. Silica. 

Silicon or silicium is the essential constituent of silex, 
or flint. Neutralized with a solution of potash, it affords a 




128 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 


gas called silico-fluoride of potassium. Nature has provided 
it in products from the earth: fruits, nuts, cereals, vegetables, 
for the purpose, by combination with other elements, of pro¬ 
ducing this peculiar silico-fluoride gas. It also, in combination 
with aluminum, as well as alkali, produces other elements of 
the fifty-seven of which the human body is composed. With¬ 
out it in the body there is discord of the elements and a failure 
to perform their functions and secure harmony and equilibrium 
in all the elements together making a healthy body. Too 
much will cause an excess which will disarrange the equi¬ 
librium ; that also may be said of all other elements, hence 
we advise most strenuously against people eating too much. 

Silica is found in very small quantities in apples, blue^ 
berries, cherries, figs, grapes, gooseberries, prunes, raspber¬ 
ries ; in nuts: the almond and chestnut very slightly. In the 
cereals: it is found mostly in oats; therefore oatmeal porridge 
or breakfast food, is very nutritious, if purified from the chaff 
and other foreign substances which are generally found in 
packages put up and sold by manufacturers. It is found 
mostly in asparagus, lettuce, and in the tuberous root of Euro¬ 
pean beliflower (which is used so much in that country as a 
salad), leek, cabbage, cauliflower, cucumbers and dandelion; 
also in spinach. 

A person who does not get sufficient silicon, or flint, in the 
system is timid and weak, and if they have none, they are 
cowards, and have no resistance. It is one of the foods nec¬ 
essary for the brain, in order to have the courage and power to 
think. 

You obtain silicon in asparagus, peas, watercress, beans 
and in almost every vegetable. Vegetables should be the main 
diet. You will find that GOD has provided that all the ele¬ 
ments needed in your body are furnished in the vegetables, 
except aluminum, and that comes from eating the beef. There 
are some people who have an unnatural taste and desire for 
lime, chalk and slate pencils. Any foreign matter that you 
take into your system throws the machinery of your body and 
the action of the organs and of the blood globules out of gear 
and the action of all your organs are weakened. 

13. Manganese. 

Manganese is a metallic element first isolated and dis¬ 
covered in 1774. It is a distinct species, hence its name, which 
means isolated metal. It was first called manganesum because 
it was an isolated metal but was changed to manganese. 

Manganese ores are found in many parts of the world. 
The metal itself has no uses except to form valuable alloys 
with copper, iron, zinc, tin, aluminum and lead. Those, with 
iron, contain from eight to twenty per cent of manganese, 
which is used in the manufacture of steel. It occupies the 


A STUDY OF THE ELEMENTS, ETC. 


129 


smallest place of all the elements in the human body, but 
it is just as important in its smallness as the greatest. 

As manganese ore is employed for coloring pottery, tiles 
and brick, so is it used in coloring the human body, and in 
this part of the human economy it is found wherever there is 
coloring matter. 

Manganese is found in very small quantities in nearly 
all the fruits, except apricots, bananas, huckleberries, lemons, 
mulberries, oranges, persimmons, pineapples and raisins. In 
the nuts it is found in very small quantities in almonds, cocoa- 
nuts, chestnuts and walnuts more than any other. It is found 
in small quantities in the cereals, such as barley, buckwheat, 
oats, rye, rice, wheat and none in any other. In the vegetables 
it abounds in dandelions, lettuce and spinach. 

You get manganese in the watermelons. In order for 
you to be healthy in the summer time when there is a great 
deal of heat, you need just such things, and they have been pro¬ 
vided for you. What is better than watermelon in the sum¬ 
mer time? It is more necessary for us to have manganese at 
that time than at any other and you need more of it. 


THE HUMAN BODY, SPIRIT AND SOUL. 
Chapter XVII. 

We now come to the place where it is necessary to give 
consideration to the things pertaining to the human body, 
spirit and soul, where the reader can better understand what 
we have to say in regard to the explanation of what has been 
hidden and kept from those who are ignorant themselves of 
nearly everything regarding the construction, needs and re¬ 
quirements, and the necessity of knowing just who and what 
each individual human being is; what to eat, and what not to 
eat and drink, and why; and of the mysterious Spiritual influ¬ 
ences governing the life and conduct of every person. 

When the LORD GOD formed the body of the first man 
and woman, He first constructed that which would make the 
body the same as the builder of a house would, first make and 
have made the brick, and then plaster the brick, one by one, 
on a foundation to make the walls. 

It certainly was necessary to form first of all the atoms 
which make up the human body, hence it is in the study of 
the material for the construction of the human body, for us to 
use a word to indicate the atom, in order to understand. That 
word is protoplasm, from two Greek words, proto, first, and 
plasma, form. Then protoplasm had to be the first thing 



130 


THE HUMAN BODY, SOUL AND SPIRIT 


GOD formed. In the study of anatomical and physiological 
construction of the substance of the protoplasm, we state it 
is formed of water and albuminous, sugary substances, called 
carbon, hydrogen, sodium, alkali, potassium and nitrogen. 
The sodium gives it a sweetish taste as in the white of an 
egg, before it is exposed to oxygen in the air. 

The human body may be compared in its arrangement to 
a city, the houses being the organs; the brick, stone, wood 
and metal, the tissues, and the individual bricks, fragments 
of stone, boards, or pieces of metal, the cells. Huxley com¬ 
pares it to an army and says: “Each cell is a soldier; an organ, 
a brigade; the central nervous system the headquarters and 
field-telegraph, and the alimentary and circulatory systems, 
the commissariat.” 

The function of a cell is the same as that of a human 
being and independent as a cell, from all other cells, as human 
beings are individuals. They absorb food and grow, filling 
special offices, as protecting, secreting, and reproducing. 

Before going into the consideration of the natural and 
physical, we will consider the spiritual part of the tripartite 
human being. 

It is absolutely necessary for the happiness, longevity 
and enjoyment of this life for people to know themselves. In 
the first place, everyone should know that their bodies are 
made up of the earth. That the individual is a Spirit. That 
the individual is not his body, but lives in his body. His body 
is only a tabernacle or building in which he lives. When 
the LORD GOD formed man he formed him out of the dust 
of the earth. He did not make him; He formed him, and 
breathed, or puffed, the spirit of life into his nostrils, and 
man became a living soul. 

That word “soul” is derived from the Hebrew word 
“nephesh,” and it will be seen by referring to the first chapter 
of Genesis and twentieth verse, that the same word is trans¬ 
lated as “life” in Gen. 1:20 and 30, where He speaks of having 
made the birds and fishes, which have Nephesh. We see 
the same word translated “soul” in the Old Testament all 
the way through; but in the New Testament, it is in the 
Greek language “psyche,” and the word “psychological” is 
derived from it. It has reference to the brain, soul and 
nervous system. 

The soul is located in the brain. The brain is of the 
flesh and formed out of the earth just the same as the body and 
as all of its organs are. 

The spirit is a different thing altogether from the soul. 

Notice now in reading the second chapter of Genesis: 
“The Lord formed man out of the dust of the earth and 
breathed into his nostrils the spirit of life;” then that which 


THE HUMAN BODY, SOUL AND SPIRIT 


131 


Jehovah God puffed into the nostrils of man came from 
GOD, and the only way we can reach GOD is through 
CHRIST, who is the SON OF GOD, the Creator: a Spirit 
like unto GOD, the FATHER. 

It is only by accepting, loving and obeying Him, by 
actually doing and having done for us what He has provided, 
that we can come in real contact with and receive healing of 
the body, or salvation for the soul from Him. 

Man can always please GOD by doing that which He has 
commanded. It is necessary for man to know GOD first of all. 
Know absolutely that GOD, thus referred to in the first verse 
of the first chapter of Genesis, was the eternal, omnipotent, 
omniscient, and the omnipresent elohim (or GOD). You 
find out who the SON OF GOD is, by referring to and read¬ 
ing the first chapter of Hebrews, first and second verses. You 
will learn there and also in Ephesians 3 :9, that the SON of 
GOD is the Creator. We must know GOD, His 1 SON, and 
the Blessed Holy Spirit, and how GOD in His entirety has 
made and planned for man to live and to remain well and 
happy all the time in this life, and then in a ripe old age 
drop off as the mature ripe apple does from the tree. 

In Colossians 1:27 GOD says: “Christ in you, the hope 
of glory.” Unless the Spirit of CHRIST is in you, some evil 
spirit of the devil js. It is one or the other, which is it? 
Remember the quotation: “A tree is always known by its 
fruits.” If the spirit of the devil is in you, you can depend 
upon it, it will have its way with you, if you will permit it. 
It is as necessary for you then to know Satan, your enemy, 
and his schemes, as it is for you to know GOD, CHRIST, 
HIS SON, and the HOLY GHOST. You must know them 
completely. Then you must know yourself just as well. It 
is absolutely necessary for you, if you succeed in life, and 
succeed in securing and retaining salvation, to know all of 
these, but especially your enemy, so you may know how to 
defeat him at every attack. 

How could the United States succeed in war with an 
enemy nation unless it had Secret Service men to investigate 
and spy out the location and purpose and plans of the enemy? 
So it is, Secret Service men are employed to find out the 
number of men in each division of the enemy’s army, their 
location, and their plans and purposes; also everything else 
they can possibly learn. So must you know all about your 
enemy. He is a wily, subtle being. He is the greatest general 
in existence and you will have difficulty unless you know him 
and how to defeat his plans and purposes. The enemy will 
defeat you unless you do know him. Unless you know your 
enemy, he will defeat you every time. 

Who is your enemy? We answer Satan, the Devil. 


132 THE HUMAN BODY, SOUL AND SPIRIT 

The next important thing for you to know is your own 

self. 

Who are you? You are a Spirit, living in that Body; 
for Jehovah, GOD, the Creator, the SON OF GOD, who 
created you, breathed the spirit of life into your body when 
you were born. The devil tried to kill you before you were 
born. The very first thing the devil tried to do after you 
were born was to smother you to death. He has tried to 
take your life in every possible way, by first giving you 
children’s diseases. (It should not be called children’s dis¬ 
eases ; for it is the devil’s diseases.) 

Disease does not come from GOD. 

You must know your enemy; for if you do not, he will 
have the upper hand and take advantage of you. You must 
know his tricks and all of his schemes as far as possible. 

You must know that you are a spirit and that you are 
in a body made on the devil’s territory and that you are 
living subject to his influence. Just as long as you live 
in the flesh, your enemy,- the devil, will fight you. But 
as you will see by reading I John 3 :8: “The Son of GOD was 
manifested to destroy the works of the devil.” And in Acts 
10:38: “How GOD anointed (christed) JESUS of Nazareth 
with the Holy Ghost, and with the Spirit of Christ (the Son 
of God Spirit) so that He went about doing good, and healing 
all who were oppressed of the devil”; also by reading Matthew 
4:23-25 that when JESUS commenced His ministry, the 
first thing He did was to heal all who were sick from diseases 
and tormented by demons, and continued to do so every 
day as long as He remained on the earth, and then commis¬ 
sioned all who believed on and obeyed Him, to do the same 
work which He did. The first thing He did when He com¬ 
menced His ministry was to heal, and He continued it every 
day, and it was the very last thing He did, when arrested by 
the minions of the chief priests. It was then that Peter being 
angered cut off the ear of the chief priest’s servant Malchus, 
when JESUS rebuked Peter and stooping down picked up the 
ear and restored it to its place, and healed it. The first, last 
and every day while on earth JESUS destroyed the works of 
the devil by healing the people. 

His purpose is yet to destroy the works of the devil by 
calling and ordaining men and women who are qualified to 
do the same works which He did. It is the devil who puts 
diseases on people and if the purpose and intent of JESUS 
was to heal the sick, cast out demons and perform the miracles 
which He did, in order to destroy the works of the devil, the 
same is for His chosen, and ordained ministers to do in this 
day. 

JESUS CHRIST ordains His own ministers, and gives 


THE HUMAN BODY, SOUL AND SPIRIT 


133 


them the same powers that He had when He was here on 
earth. He says : “These signs shall follow them that believe : 
In my name they shall cast out demons (or evil spirits) ; they 
shall lay hands on the sick and they shall recover.” It is He, 
Himself: a Spirit like unto GOD, HIS FATHER, which heals, 
and when His Spirit is in a person who does the work that He 
did, it is CHRIST, Himself, who does the healing through 
His ministers. 

In the 5th Chapter of John, commencing with the 17th 
verse, we find these words: “My Father worketh hitherto, 
and I work. Therefore, the Jews sought the more to kill 
Him, because he not only had broken the Sabbath, but said 
also that GOD was His own Father, making himself equal 
with GOD. Then He answered the Jews and said unto them: 
Verily, verily, I say unto you; The Son can do nothing of 
Himself, but what he seeth the Father do, for what things 
soever he doeth, these also doeth the Son likewise; for the 
Father loveth the Son, and showeth Him all things that Him¬ 
self doeth; and He will show Him greater works than these, 
that ye may marvel; for as the Father raiseth up the dead and 
quickeneth them, even so the Son also quickeneth whom 
He will.” 

The LORD JESUS CHRIST also tells us in John 14:12: 
“Verily, verily,. I say unto you, He that believeth on me, the 
works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these 
shall he do; because I go unto my Father.” 

That is His “shall.” 

Again we find in John 13:20: “Verily, verily, I say unto 
you, He that receiveth whomsoever I send, receiveth me; and 
he that receiveth me receiveth Him that sent me.” 

In these matters we are meeting with and considering 
reality. Here we come face to face with “the real thing.” GOD 
is the reality. GOD is Spirit; He has not a body of flesh 
to dwell in as we human beings have. He is not of the 
natural or physical; but He is the source from whence comes 
all that is natural and physical. 

Quoting from the 19th Psalms what the patriarch David 
said: 

“The heavens declare the glory of GOD; and the firma¬ 
ment sheweth His handiwork. Day unto day uttereth speech, 
and night unto night sheweth knowledge. There is no speech 
nor language, where their voice is not heard. Their line is 
gone out through all the earth, and their words to the end 
of the world. In them hath he set a tabernacle for the sun, 
which is as a bridegroom coming out of his chamber, and 
rejoiceth as a strong man to run a race. His going forth is 
from the end of the heaven, and his circuit unto the ends of it: 
and there is nothing hid from the heat thereof. The law 


134 


THE HUMAN BODY, SOUL AND SPIRIT 


of the Lord is perfect, converting the soul; the testimony of 
the Lord is sure, making wise the simple. The statutes of the 
Lord are right, rejoicing the heart: the commandments of the 
Lord are pure, enlightening the eyes. The fear of the Lord, 
is clean, enduring forever; the judgments of the Lord are 
true, and righteous altogether. More to be desired are they 
than gold, yea, than much fine gold: sweeter also than honey 
and the honeycomb. Moreover by them is thy servant 
warned: and in keeping of them there is great reward. Who 
can understand his errors? Cleanse thou me from secret 
faults. Keep back thy servant also from presumptuous sins; 
let them not have dominion over me: then shall I be upright, 
and I shall be innocent from the great transgression. Let the 
words of my mouth and the meditation of my heart be accept¬ 
able in thy sight, O Lord, my strength, and my redeemer.” 

GOD IS THE POWER—a Spiritual Power, who planned 
as the architect plans a building, and created all things. 

GOD is omnipotent, from the Latin omnis meaning all, 
and potens meaning powerful, the Almighty Power, who is 
able in every respect and capable for every work; with Power 
unlimited, and who is indefinitely great in power, ability and 
authority. 

Omniscient, from the Latin omni, all, and sciens, know¬ 
ing (supreme science), with all knowledge, knowing all things; 
possessing knowledge of all things; having infinite or uni¬ 
versal knowledge. 

Omnipresent, from omni, meaning all, and prezens, 
present, the attribute of being everywhere present at the 
same time; unlimited; universally present in the Divine 
essence; ubiquitous. 

JESUS the CHRIST, just before His Ascension to 
Heaven, as recorded in Matthew 28:18, said : “All power (and 
authority) is given unto me in Heaven and in earth.” 

Human beings are only a part of the creation of GOD. 
After He had created everything else, GOD said: “Let us 
make man in our image, after our likeness: and let him have 
dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the 
air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, -nd every 
creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth. So GOD created 
man in His own image, in the image of GOD created He him; 
male and female created He them, and GOD blessed them: 
and GOD said unto them, Be fruitful, and multiply, and 
replenish the earth, and subdue it: and have dominion over 
the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over 
every living thing that moveth upon the earth.” 

And GOD said to man: “Behold, I have given you every 
herb bearing seed, which is upon the face of all the earth, and 
every tree, in the which is the fruit of a tree yielding seed- 


The human body, soul and spirit 


135 


to you it shall be for food; and to every beast of the earth, 
and to every fowl of the air, and to everything that creepeth 
upon the earth, wherein is life, I have given every green 
herb for meat: and it was so. And GOD saw everything He 
had made, and, behold, it was very good.” 

The attention of the reader is called to the fact that 
everything that GOD created was very good. 

Then, as found in Genesis 2:7: “The Lord GOD formed 
man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils 
the Spirit of life; and man became a living soul.” 

Then, as we find in the Bible, GOD prepared a place 
for man on earth, in which there was everything which man 
needed for his support, without labor and without any ex¬ 
pense, and the Lord GOD placed man in that beautiful 
abode which He had provided for him and said: Of every 
tree of this place which I have prepared for you, you may 
freely eat, except one tree in the midst of this garden which 
is the tree of knowledge of good and evil; thou shalt not 
eat of it; for in the day thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely 
be separated and expelled from me, and you will be driven 
from this garden into the world where there are no roads; 
where you will not know in what direction to go; where you 
will have no abiding place, and where all is darkness and 
uncertainty. And the Lord made a help meet for him: a 
woman, to be his wife. 

So it was the man and his wife commenced life in that 
beautiful garden where every need was supplied. Man was 
left free to do or not to do as he pleased, and it was left with 
him altogether whether he should remain in that beautiful 
abode of plenty and of joy, peace and happiness, or be ex¬ 
pelled from it and be cast out into the world “in darkness 
and in chains.” If he remained true and loyal in love to GOD 
he should remain, but if he gave way to disobey the com¬ 
mandment of his Maker he would be separated from Him and 
driven out into the world and of the world. 

Nothing is capable of existing except by overcoming its 
opposite. 

The reader is now instructed as to the absolute necessity 
of there being a negative to every positive. GOD is good, 
He is positive; there must be an opposite, or a negative. 
This truth was exemplified in Heaven: the abode of GOD 
and His holy Angels. In Heaven there had to be govern¬ 
ment and control. While GOD is supreme and all things 
are subject to Him; yet He must have agents with power, 
to be as He is and to do the same works that He does. The 
Angels in Heaven needed to be looked after. 

GOD selected three different Angels more mighty than 
others, which had the qualification of controlling other Angels. 


136 


THE HUMAN BODY, SOUL AND SPIRIT 


Their names are Michael, the chief and greatest of all, next 
to GOD, and Gabriel, the messenger of GOD and the one who 
sends the Angels of GOD to minister to His children, and to 
do the things he is commanded to do. The third was 
Lucifer Beelzebub. He was called Lucifer on account of 
his being as “beautiful as the morning light” and, as we 
believe, he was called Beelzebub because of his wonderful 
power to change himself instantly into any character or thing, 
—great or small. On account of him having superior power 
such as no other Angel had, he became bigoted and proud, and 
being a leader of Angels, he corrupted about one-third of the 
angelic population of Heaven, and there was rebellion in 
Heaven. The result was, as is found in the pre-prophecy re¬ 
corded in Revelation 12, commencing with the 7th verse: 
“There was war in Heaven: Michael and his Angels fought 
against the dragon; and the dragon fought and his angels; 
neither was their place found any more in Heaven. And the 
great dragon was cast out, that old serpent, called the Devil 
and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world; he was cast out 
into the earth, and his angels were cast out with him. And 
he heard a loud voice saying in Heaven: now is come salva¬ 
tion, and strength, and the kingdom of our GOD, and the 
power of his Christ: for the accuser of our brethren is cast 
down, which accused them before our GOD day and night. 
And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb, and by 
the word of their testimony; and they loved not their lives 
unto the death. Therefore rejoice, O ye Heavens, and ye 
that dwell in them. Woe to the inhabiters of the earth and 
of the sea! for the Devil is come down unto you, having great 
wrath, because he knoweth that he hath but a short time.” 

This was that which JESUS CHRIST, the SON OF 
GOD, referred to in Luke 10:18: “I beheld Satan as lightning 
fall from Heaven.” 

The SON OF GOD, co-existent with GOD, in the body 
of JESUS of NAZARETH, told what He had seen when the 
earth was made, before the body of man was formed, and 
the spirit of man breathed into his nostrils. These two 
passages of scripture are pre-prophetic, and refer to the time 
before the body of man was formed. 

So it was that when man was formed and placed in the 
Garden of Eden, Satan came in the form of a dragon and 
tempted Eve, the weaker vessel of man, and through her 
succeeded in seducing man, so that he did the very thing 
that GOD commanded him and his wife not to do, and the 
result was that they brought upon themselves, by their dis¬ 
obedience to GOD, a separation from Him; and they were 
cast out of the Garden, and went out into the world where 
there were no roads, or pathways except what the animals 


THE HUMAN BODY, SOUL AND SPIRIT 


137 


had formed by creeping under the brush, and through the 
briars, thistles and thorns. And they did not know East 
from West; North from South. They had no idea whatever 
as to which way they should go. They only knew this: they 
could not return into the presence of GOD, because they had 
disobeyed Him. The result was that they wandered and 
continued to wander and creep through underbrush in the 
paths of the animals and over obstructions, coming in contact 
with briars, thistles and thorns, so that their legs and arms 
were scratched, producing running sores. Finally, as we 
have in tradition, they came to a stream of water, and looking 
down they saw that there were no briars, nor thistles, nor 
thorns along the banks of that little river or stream, and 
they concluded to walk there. The result was that the mud 
of the stream filled up their sores and covered over their 
wounds. 

Mud was then the first remedy ever known to man, and 
since that, man has added to the remedies as they happened 
to come to his knowledge. Hence it is, we have today hun¬ 
dreds of different remedies which men have accidentally, or 
by their research and scientific knowledge of material things, 
fallen upon as remedies for certain symptoms caused by the 
disease; but they do not seem to understand; or but few of 
them at least do understand, that disease is dynamic, or 
ethereal; that is, invisible to the natural eye, and that it 
causes the symptoms. Not being able to see anything but 
the symptoms, they do not discern the cause, and the result 
is they give material medicine for the symptoms caused by a 
spiritual power; whereas, if they knew the Supreme Spirit, 
which is GOD, and that He has the only power that can 
deliver from spirits, and that which is spiritual, they would 
very quickly take the case presented to them, as we have 
learned, to go to GOD and appropriating what GOD has 
planned. When we and those who come to us meet His con¬ 
ditions, they are healed. 

We refer to GOD’S Word, as we have not the space, 
nor the time to write out the substance of all that is necessary 
for man to know in regard to this matter which GOD has 
revealed in His Bible. 

(This subject continued on page 313.) 


HOW TO LIVE; WHAT TO EAT; WHAT NOT 
TO EAT, AND WHY? 


Our Common Foods—Their Uses, Proportion and Adultera¬ 
tion. Also Instruction Regarding Use of Narcotics and 
Foreign Substances, with an Epitome on Foods, 

Water, Etc. 

Chapter XVIII. 

The food needed to replace the wastes of the body, of the 
average weight of one hundred and forty-eight pounds, and 
the composition of this food have been carefully computed, 
and it is found that the average daily diet for this purpose 
should consist of the following foods, or those furnishing a 
like amount of the various food compounds. 

Every person should cultivate the natural taste of food. 
The taste of food should never be disguised by the use of salt 
or condiments of any kind. 

Arrowroot. The purest form of nutritious food, and is 
a variety of starch. In the stores it is apt to be musty, and 
when so should be rejected. It is adulterated with potato 
starch. Its demulcent properties peculiarly fit it for use in in¬ 
testinal and urinary diseases. It is much used as a substitute 
for milk for infants after weaning. 

Asparagus. A wholesome vegetable. It transmits its 
odorous principles through the kidneys into the urine. It is 
splendid food for those who have weak kidneys. There is con¬ 
siderable silecia or substance of dissolved flint without which 
people are apt to be timid and cowardly. It is also splendid 
for those who are subject to rheumatism, gout and gravel. 

Artichoke. This is a tuberous-rooted perennial sunflower, 
which very much resembles the common sunflower. The name 
Jerusalem is applied to it, but it is a corruption of the Italian 
girasole sunflower; and the name “artichoke” comes from the 
supposed similarity of flavor of the tubers to the true globe ar¬ 
tichoke, which is not considered fit to eat. The tuber is the edi¬ 
ble portion of the plant. There are white, red, yellow and purple 
varieties. The plant is propagated as are potatoes. The tubers 
may be left in the ground over winter without harm, but if 
allowed to freeze out of the ground they spoil rapidly. Rec¬ 
ords show that they yield from 500 bushels as high as 1,000 



139 


HOW TO LIVE; WHAT TO EAT; ETC. 

bushels per acre. Though useful for all kinds of stock, they 
are generally fed to pigs. 

The artichoke has 78 per cent of water and abounds in 
hydrogen. Hydrogenoid people are very fond of them, but 
they should be very careful not to satisfy their craving for 
such food to excess. Its principal nutrient is sugar. The 
favorite method of cooking them is by boiling and may be 
served with white sauce. They are also eaten raw with vine¬ 
gar. The flavor is mild and distinct. The leaves and stalks 
of the plant have been somewhat used as coarse fodder, and 
the dried stalks are useful as fuel. 

Apples (good eating). Contain higher brain (nerve) and 
muscle food, but do not give stay. It is one of the best of 
fruits and should be eaten every day, at any time, between the 
middle of September and the fifteenth of March. They are not 
so good during the spring and summer months. It requires 
three hours to digest apple dumpling; two hours and fifty 
minutes to digest raw sour apples, and one hour and thirty 
minutes to digest raw sweet apples. 

Apricot. The apricot is a fruit resembling in several re¬ 
spects both the peach and plum and is really intermediate be¬ 
tween them. The flesh of the apricot is firm, sweet and aro¬ 
matic. The skin is downy like that of the peach. The apricot 
contains 85.0 water, 1.1 protein, 13.4 carbohydrates. 

Acids are in our food as follows: 

Acetic Acid, in Vinegar. Pectic Acid in apples, pears, 
quinces, cherries, blackberries, raspberries, strawberries, or¬ 
anges, tomatoes, carrots, beets and turnips. Citric Acid in 
lemons, limes, oranges and unripe grapes. Tartaric and Ra¬ 
cemic Acids in ripe grapes. Malic Acid in apples, pears and 
quinces. Lactic Acid in sour milk and buttermilk. These are 
all necessary for perfect digestion. 

Almonds. The almond tree has been in cultivation since 
remote times. The fruit is a drupe with a thin, hard cover¬ 
ing, which splits open when ripe. Almonds are of two kinds, 
bitter and sweet. The nuts contain a large quantity of a bland, 
fixed oil, and have an agreeable flavor. Contains 2;73 per 
centum of total salts, .02 per cent iron, .01 sodium, .48 manga¬ 
nese, .23 calcium, .77 potassium, 1.19 phosphorus, .01 sulphur, 
.008 silecia, 21.00 protein, 54.9 oil, ash or salts 2.6. 

Almonds, Blanched Jordan. Contain higher nerve (brain) 
and muscle food, little heat and no waste. When combined 
with other suitable foods, almonds, though harmful to the 
haphazard eater, generate in those who are able to digest 
them properly, a high quality of intelligence, magnetism, elec¬ 
tricity, intellectual keenness, attractive powers, etc. 

Baking Powders. The idea in all baking powders is to in¬ 
troduce a carbonate into the dough or flour, together wiH? 


140 


HOW TO LIVE; WHAT TO EAT; ETC. 


an acid to decompose it and liberate carbon dioxide, or assimi¬ 
lation which “raises” the dough. The notion generally pre¬ 
vails that nothing is left in the food, but this is a mistake, as 
the chemical salt resulting from the combination of the acid 
with the alkaline base is still there, and may be more or less 
harmful. Bicarbonate of soda and, less frequently, bicarbonate 
of ammonia are the alkalies chosen, but the acids vary greatly. 
Not less than 100,000,000 pounds of baking powders are used 
annually in the United States. The analysis and testimonials 
of chemists when published as trade advertisements cannot 
always be accepted. 

There are three kinds of baking powders, tartrate, phos¬ 
phate and alum. 

Tartrate Powders. The residual salts from the tartrate 
powders is Rochelle salt—one of the elements of seidlitz pow¬ 
ders. If two teaspoonfuls of this baking powder be used, 
that gives 165 grains of Rochelle salt in the loaf of bread or 
cake, or forty-five grains more than is contained in a seidlitz 
powder, which is a purgative. 

The Phosphate Powders have for their acid the acid phos¬ 
phate of lime (the superphosphate of fertilizers). Two tea¬ 
spoonfuls of this leave as a residuum in the food 136 grains 
of phosphate of lime, and 358 grains of phosphate of soda. 
This also is a purgative. 

The Alum Powders are ammonia and alum, used in the 
form of “burnt alum,” 119 grains of burnt alum with 126 
grains of bicarbonate, will leave a residuum of 106 grains of 
sulphate of soda, 33 grains of sulphate of ammonia and 39 of 
hydrate of aluminum, a total, as it would crystallize in the 
food of 313 grains of chemical salts, the ammonia of which is 
especially irritative. 

Avoid Alum Baking Powder. The use of alum in bread¬ 
making is prohibited by law in England and France, and 
should be in the United States. Its effect on the system is 
that of a topical astringent on the mucous membrane of the 
alimentary canal, producing constipation and deranging the 
process of absorption. 

Mixed Powders are alum with either tartaric acid or bi¬ 
tartrate, or both, and phosphate acid. The presence of either 
tartaric acid or tartrates in alum powder is very objectionable. 

The Phosphate and Alum Powders are perhaps an im¬ 
provement, as the residuum is phosphate of aluminum instead 
of hydrate, and the sulphate of lime takes the place of one 
molecule of sulphate of soda. 

The tartrate powders generate 16% of gas and leave 
104% residuum. 

The phosphate powders generate 22% of gas and leave 
123% residuum. 


HOW TO LIVE; WHAT TO EAT; ETC 


141 


The alum powders generate 27% of gas and leave 128% 
residuum. 

The alum and phosphate powders generate 17% of gas and 
leave 111% residuum. 

Carbonate of Ammonia is sometimes used in baking pow¬ 
ders. This is sal-volatile or “smelling salts” and is mostly- 
driven off by the heat in baking, but not entirely, as is evi¬ 
dent by the soapy alkaline taste that some baker’s articles 
have. Five grains are a medical dose, and in larger doses it 
is a corrosive poison. Its use in cooking should be utterly 
abandoned. As soon as a person discovers a soapy taste in 
food, he should cease to eat it as it is poisonous. Soap does 
not cause it but “smelling salts” placed in the baking powder 
used. 


The Cream of Tartar and Phosphate Powders are de¬ 
cidedly preferable, both on the ground of efficiency and health. 

A Good Domestic Homemade Powder is better than the 
average powders on the market, and is made by simply mixing 
the ingredients. Anyone can make it, as follows: 


No. 1 

Cream of tartar. 8 ounces 

Baking soda. 4 ounces 

Corn starch. 4 ounces 

Available carbondioxide. 10.91 


No. 2 
6 ounces 
3 ounces 
1 ounce 
13.70 


No. 2 is better than the best on the market, but the ma¬ 
terials must be thoroughly dried before mixing, and it will 
not keep long without deterioration. 

Beef Meat. The chief danger from meat is in its diseased 
condition. A great many people eat as much meat at a meal 
as their stomach will well hold. Laboring people have the 
mistaken idea that meat is better for them than vegetable 
foods, but this is a mistake. There is only 21 per cent of 
nourishment in beef, whereas, in vegetables, there is 44 per 
cent. The use of some beef meat with vegetables is beneficial, 
as the aluminum in the beef is not in vegetables to such an 
extent, and it is needed for the support of the muscles. 

People who live on vegetables are stronger and last longer 
than those who depend exclusively on beef for nourishment 
and strength. 

Aluminum is one of the most important of the thirteen 
elements composing the human body, and is supplied by na¬ 
ture in clay. Cattle, deer and moose are the only animals that 
eat clay. 

While living in Florida we made an effort to raise cattle. 
We took some cattle from the north, but they soon com¬ 
menced to waste away and became so poor we thought they 
would die. They had some calves, but they did not live a 
year. On inquiry and by observation, we found that cattle 






142 


HOW TO LIVE; WHAT TO EAT; ETC. 


raised in Florida were dwarfed and very poor; their milk had 
but little fat or cream in it, unless clay was brought from the 
northern states and placed in the cow lots, where the cattle 
lick it as they do salt. As soon as we got some clay for our 
cattle they commenced to thrive. Only for this very necessary 
substance we would be a thorough vegetarian. We notice 
that vegetarians, after a couple of years, begin to get soft in 
their brain and in their intellect, and become slow to act, so 
that many of them have either died, or given up their false 
notion about not eating any meat. 

We would advise people to eat meat only about thrice 
each week. We only serve meat thrice a week at our Homes, 
and we have fish three times each week, which is more valu¬ 
able to a great many persons than other foods, as will be seen 
under the heading of fish. The other days we give as the 
principal diet, macaroni and tomato, or some special dish. 

Middle-aged meat is more digestible, nutritive and best 
flavored. Meat of pale pink color is probably diseased. Meat 
of deep purple color indicates fever, or death without being 
slaughtered. Good meat looks marbled, has little or no odor, 
is firm and elastic, will scarcely moisten the fingers, will re¬ 
main dry on the surface after standing a day or two, and will 
not shrink much in cooking. The more meat is cooked the more 
indigestible it is. Smoking makes it more indigestible than 
any other mode. 

We would warn our readers against using meat that has 
been kept in cold storage. There is always more or less in 
such meat that will produce boils and tumors in the body. Eat 
nothing but fresh slaughtered beef, deer or moose. 

Beef Tea. Experiments have proved beyond any question 
whatever that beef tea is disappointing as a nutriment, and fre¬ 
quently detrimental, very seldom beneficial. GOD forbids the 
use of blood as a food. Slaughter-houses all over the country 
make it a rule to utilize everything that comes into their place, 
except the “squeal of the hog”; hence it is they prepare a 
liquid beef, made from the blood of the animals they kill, 
and by having beautiful embellishments on their advertise¬ 
ments, and by advertising extensively, they have a considerable 
demand for this waste matter, which they sell at a big price 
to ignorant people, who feed it to the sick. 

A great many doctors and nurses think that the strength 
of the patient is sure to be kept up, if only a sufficient quantity 
of beef tea can be gotten down the throat into the stomach 
of the patient. Beef tea, in a majority of cases, is actually 
injurious. In many cases of nervous depression, we find a 
feeling of weakness and prostration coming on during diges¬ 
tion, and becoming very marked at the time absorption is 
going on, thus making it very plain that it is actual poisoning 


HOW TO LIVE; WHAT TO EAT; ETC. 


143 


by digestive products absorbed into the circulation, in such 
stuff as is sold by druggists and others for invalids, under 
the enticing name of some preparation of beef juice. 

In a number of cases we have found that languor and 
faintness, which always occur between eleven and four 
o’clock, are due to poisoning by digestion of beef tea and pre¬ 
pared luncheons. 

Beef tea and meat decoctions are simply stimulants and 
not nutriments. The constituents of beef tea are mainly urea, 
creatin, and decomposed blood globules, which is exactly the 
animal constituents of the urine. 

Beer and Malt, made of barley and hops, should not be 
used at all, for there are alcohol and other more or less in¬ 
jurious substances (dopes) in those drinks. The habitual 
use of beer promotes a plethoric habit, and the formation of 
loose, flabby tissues with very little muscles. Moreover, the 
supposed good effect of all stimulating drinks comes from the 
rallying of the system to get rid of the alcohol and other 
poisons, which are anti-vital or life-destroying substances. 
After the stimulation is over, which always follows these 
drinks, there is a corresponding depression of the system, 
showing that vital force has been expended in the effort made 
to expel the offending thing. The stronger the beverage 
taken, or, in other words, the larger per cent of alcohol in it, 
the more marked will be the effect. 

Berries are cooling to the blood, and the most severe cases 
of chronic diseases are benefited by the use of a diet of ber¬ 
ries. The ancients, in cities, banished lepers to the forests, 
where they were obliged to remain until by a continuous diet 
of berries the blood was purified and the leprosy removed. 

Blackberries, when fully ripe, are not only palatable, but 
very wholesome. When there is tendency to looseness of the 
bowels they should be chosen in preference to other berries. 

Blueberries, Huckleberries and Whortleberries contain 
but little acid, hence need but little sugar. One of their chief 
merits is the ease with which they can be preserved for winter 
use. Ordinary glass bottles filled and set uncorked in a cov¬ 
ered boiler with about four inches of water and cooked for 
twenty or thirty minutes, then corked and sealed, will retain 
all their flavor until wanted. If much juice is desired, the 
bottles can be filled just before corking with boiling water. 
Thus preserved they make splendid sauce, pies and shortcake. 

Beans. 

The Lima Bean abounds in sugar, sodium, albuminoids, 
manganese, calcium, potassium, phosphorus, sulphur and sili¬ 
con. Indeed, nearly all the elements of food are found in the 
lima bean, but they are too rich for nervous, bilious temper¬ 
aments, especially for brain workers and for weak women. 


144 


HOW TO LIVE; WHAT TO EAT; ETC 


If they are eaten by those, only a very small quantity is suf¬ 
ficient, else there will be fullness of the stomach immediately 
produced after eating them. Lima beans have only a small 
percentage of solid waste matter or salts. The lima bean has 
5.04 per centum of salts after water is deducted. 69.84 per cent 
sugar starch, .03 iron, .06 sodium, 22.54 albuminoids, .38 man¬ 
ganese, .27 calcium, 2.25 potassium, 2.10 phosphorus, .18 sul¬ 
phur, .03 silicon and 2.22 oil. 

The Kidney Bean abounds in nitrogen and is the best food 
for laboring people. * Those who are weak or need strength 
should frequently eat these beans. 

String Beans have 69 per cent of sugar and starch, 21 
per cent of albuminoids, and 3 per cent of oil, the balance is 
refuse matter, which passes through the bowels, only being 
a vehicle, which takes the sugar, starch, albuminoids and oil 
to the places designed for them in the system. They contain 
69.00 per cent sugar starch, 21.00 albuminoids, 3.00 oil. 

The New England or Boston Baked Bean is an expres¬ 
sion of physiological need, but they would be a great deal bet¬ 
ter and more beneficial to the system if the people who prepare 
them would leave out salt entirely. 

The Navy Bean contains 22.05 per cent albuminoids and 
1.08 oil. 

All beans contain a large excess of nitrogenous foods and 

fats. 

Beets, when young, are easily digested. They have an 
abundance of sugar and contain 77.00 per cent sugar starch, 
13.00 per cent albuminoids, and 1.00 oil. It takes three hours 
and forty-five minutes to digest boiled beets. Nature has pro¬ 
vided in the beet the coloring matter that the blood may be 
red. Be certain to select the small red sugar beet; they are 
delicious, they nourish the blood, besides there is a great deal 
of flesh-making material in the beet. 

Bananas. Most of the varieties commonly eaten raw be¬ 
long to the species Musa sapientium, which name signifies 
“muse of the wise,” and is intended to convey an allusion to 
a statement by Theophrastus concerning a fruit which served 
as food for the wise men of India. The plant grows from ten to 
forty feet in height and carries a whorl of broad ornamental 
leaves at the top of the stalk. The banana is a very important 
fruit, wholesome, palatable, reasonable in price, and in the 
market the year around. It is eaten raw and cooked. For the 
latter purpose under-ripe fruit in which starch has not yet 
been converted very largely into sugar, is preferable. Ba¬ 
nanas have, on the average, the following composition: Water, 
75; starch, sugar, etc., 21; and fat, crude fiber, protein and 
ash, each 1 per cent. This fruit has a little lower water con¬ 
tent than other common fresh fruits and so a little higher food 


HOW TO LIVE; WHAT TO EAT; ETC. 


145 


value, pound for pound. Its food value lies in the carbohy¬ 
drates (sugar, starch, etc.) it supplies, the energy value being 
460 calories or units of heat, per pound. Bananas are nearly 
always pulled green, but even then they are the very best 
fruit we can get. Of course this fruit tastes far better and 
more enjoyable when allowed to ripen on the trees in place 
of being gathered green and freighted to distant points. 

Banana Meal, made by grinding the dried, unripe fruit, is 
used quite largely in banana-growing countries, and is becom¬ 
ing known elsewhere. Contains 4.7 proteid, 2.2 oil, 77.9 starch, 
3.2 cellulose. 

Bread. 

Unleavened Bread is flour or meal moistened with water, 
kneaded or rolled into sheets and baked before the fire, or 
on a griddle over the fire. Such are the oatcakes and barley 
meal and pease meal “bannocks’’ of Scotland; the flour 
“scones” of the East Indies; the “dampers” of Australia; the 
“corn-bread” of America, and the “passover cakes” of Israel. 
Unleavened and unsalted bread with fruit constitutes the most 
nutritious and healthful of foods. 

Leavened bread requires the flour, water and yeast to 
start the process of fermentation, which generates the carbon 
dioxide which, in trying to escape, becomes entangled amid 
the sticky gluten particles and thus forms multitudes of tiny 
air-sacks which swell and raise the dough. Then made into 
loaves, they are subjected to a heat of from 320 degrees F. 
to 572 degrees F., which dissipates about 55 per cent of the 
water, distends the air-cells still more, partially boils (steams) 
both the gluten and the starch, arrests fermentation and 
changes the starch in the crust into dextrine. 

In raising, 90 degrees must not be exceeded else the acetic 
fermentation will sour the dough. Baking should begin at 
a temperature of about 400, may gradually decrease to 250. 
When cream of tartar and soda are used to raise bread, they 
should be exactly in proportion of 21 soda to 47 cream of tar¬ 
tar. If more soda is used some will be left in the bread. 
Kneading bread breaks up the large gas bubbles and distrib¬ 
utes the gas through the loaf. It should be done so gently as 
not to work the gas out of the loaf. 

Good Bread contains not over 33 per cent of water. About 
one-seventh of the flour is consumed in the fermentive process. 
Bread should be neither heavy, sour, bitter nor moldy. Hot 
fresh bread is less digestible than stale because of its more 
adhesive or pasty quality. Bread is imperfectly made if it 
cannot be crumbled by the fingers into a coarse powder, if 
the fragments will not diffuse readily after soaking a few min¬ 
utes in water, if the natural sweetness of the flour has been 


146 


HOW TO LIVE; WHAT TO EAT; ETC 


lost in the fermentation, or the taste or odor of sourness can 
be detected in it. 

Other kinds of grain have less tenacious gluten than 
wheat, therefore their dough is more granular and the bread 
necessarily less light because of the easy escape of the carbon- 
dioxide. 

Graham Bread. The nitrogenous elements of bran are 
digested by man to but a slight degree. Nutritive salts of 
the grain exist chiefly in the bran, therefore, when bread alone 
is eaten it should contain the bran, but when these salts are 
found in other foods consumed, as is usually the case, white 
bread is better. The larger portion of the gluten of wheat 
exists in the central four-fifths of the grain, exclusive of the 
bran layer, called gluten cells. The retention of bran causes 
the waste of other foods by hastening the action of the bowels. 

Bread should never be adulterated. Water-gems are raised 
by the expansion of the air to 1,700 times its volume of steam. 

It takes three hours and thirty minutes to digest wheat 
bread, fresh baked; three hours and fifteen minutes corn bread 
(baked); three hours for corn cake (baked). 

Butter. Milk yields three to six per cent of butter and if 
not destroyed by adding salt the nutrient qualities are im¬ 
mense. A clean knife passed over it, quickly looking streaky, 
suggests adulteration. Pure butter melted on the tongue 
leaves the tongue perfectly smooth; adulterated gives a sense 
of roughness. Butter should not be used in acute fevers, but 
it is of great value in wasting diseases. Its chief adulterations 
are by the admixture of oleomargarine, lard oil, and cotton¬ 
seed oil. It takes three hours and a half to digest melted 
butter. 

Finger-nails, toe-nails, as well as the gristle, or periosteum 
covering the bones and the teeth, are all made of a substance 
in cream and butter. Those who do not have a sufficient sup¬ 
ply of cream and saltless butter have cracked nails on the 
hands, and ingrowing toe-nails. The nerves and brain are 
also dependent upon the elements in cream and unsalted but¬ 
ter. If there is any lack of supply of the elements, there is 
likely to be insomnia and nervousness, and the person who has 
it is frequently despondent and has the “blues.” Such people 
need a great deal of rest for body and brain, besides plenty 
of unskimmed milk, cream and saltless butter. 

Butter should be eaten fresh without any salt, for the 
salt in it prevents the action of nature’s law in propagating 
the fatty substance in the butter from being used for nature’s 
purpose. 

Butter purchased in the grocery stores and dairies has 
not less than sixteen per cent of salt, therefore one hundred 
pounds of butter, as sold in the stores, has only eighty-four 


HOW TO LIVE; WHAT TO EAT; ETC. 


147 


pounds of butter and sixteen pounds of salt. Butter is gen¬ 
erally worth about thirty-five or forty cents a pound; salt 
only costs about one cent a pound, hence it is that the man¬ 
ufacturers of butter triple their profit by selling sixteen pounds 
of salt to a hundred pounds of butter, for thirty-five cents a 
pound, making a profit by graft of $5.52 on each one hundred 
pounds sold. Salt only disguises the natural taste of food 
and is injurious to the digestive and breathing apparatus by 
weakening the mucous membranes. 

Brazil Nuts. These nuts are often called cream nuts. 
They contain a rich, oily, solid meat. When fresh, they are 
highly esteemed for their rich flavor; but they become rancid 
in a short time from the great quantity of oil they contain. 
The oil in them is the chief ingredient of nurishment. They 
contain 17.0 protein, 66.8 oil, 3.9 ash or salts. 

Butternut or White Walnut. The kernel is sweet and 
pleasant, but from its abundance of oil (whence the name) 
soon turns rancid unless carefully dried. Contains 27.9 pro¬ 
tein, 61.2 oil, and 2.9 ash or salts. 

Barley is deficient in gluten, hence cannot be baked into 
fermented bread. It is the chief cereal of the most northern 
countries of Europe and their main dependence for vegetable 
food. Contains 3.10 per centum total salts, .05 iron, .06 sodium, 
.25 manganese, .12 calcium, .61 potassium, .87 phosphorus, .06 
sulphur, .31 silicon, 12.4 proteid, 1.8 oil, 69.8 starch, 2.7 cellu¬ 
lose, and 2.8 ash. 

Buckwheat. Though not botanically a cereal, is classed 
with them because so regarded. It is very nutritious, but 
when used as the staple grain for bread it is thought to have 
an injurious effect upon the brain. As a supplementary food 
it is highly esteemed. It is better adapted to cold than 
warm weather. Contains 2.29 per centum total salts, .04 iron, 
.14 sodium, .28 manganese, .10 calcium, .53 potassium, 1.11 
phosphorus, .05 sulphur, .005 silecia, 10.4 proteid, 3.0 oil, 70.3 
starch, 1.7 cellulose, 2.0 ash. 

Cranberries are very popular made into sauce, especially at 
Thanksgiving time with roast turkey. On account of their acid 
they should be cooked only in porcelain, granite, or stoneware, 
and their skins should be removed by passing them through 
a sieve before they are served. They should not be sweet¬ 
ened until they have been deprived of their skins. Their seeds 
should be removed by straining through cloth, as they are very 
hard and when often used injure the coating of the stomach, 
as coarse sand. 

Currants are too acid to be eaten uncooked until thor¬ 
oughly ripe. The foreign dried currant, Zante, used in cook¬ 
ing, is inferior in flavor to our native varieties, and needs but 


148 


HOW TO LIVE; WHAT TO EAT; ETC. 


little sugar. If properly cleansed currants are wholesome. 
Unbroken, they pass through the bowels undigested. 

Carrots are easy of digestion, gently laxative, but with a 
volatile oil that gives a peculiar flavor, very disagreeable to 
many dyspeptics. Cut into small pieces and roasted, they are 
used in Germany as a substitute for coffee. Contain 6.95 per 
centum of salts after water is deducted, 73.79 sugar starch, 
.07 iron, 1.47 sodium, 17.72 albuminoids, .30 manganese, .78 
calcium, 2.55 potassium, .87 phosphorus, .44 sulphur, .17. sili- 
cia, 1.54 oil. It takes three hours and fifteen minutes to digest 
boiled carrots. Carrots are splendid eaten raw, especially 
grated over boiled rice. They give a splendid flavor to the 
rice. 

The Cucumber is very good to those who like them, but 
there are many who cannot digest them and have a distaste 
for them. We have passed through three epidemics of cholera 
in our life. All the water in the human body is expelled, and 
the result is that the person dies of cramps because there is 
no water in them. When a person has cramps in their limbs 
they may know absolutely that they have not enough water 
in their body, and yet people drown with cramps while bath¬ 
ing in some stream. They are in the water, but they have 
not enough water in their bodies; hence, they have cramps. 
On account of the muscles in the body not having enough 
water, they are affected by the great amount of water in which 
the body is floating. During the cholera time we were given 
a recipe how to prepare cucumbers. The direction was to 
prepare by first slicing them, and then pouring some vinegar 
and sprinkling plenty of salt on them, and mixing thoroughly 
and then throw them out the window. And yet there are a 
great many people who just delight in eating the cucumber 
that way; but there are many who cannot eat them without 
having colic, or who can taste them in eructation or belching. 
Such people should never indulge in them. The cucumber 
contains .14 per cent iron, 1.04 sodium, 14.04 albuminoids, .43 
manganese, .76 calcium, 4.28 potassium, 2.08 phosphorus, .55 
sulphur, .51 silicon, 12.09 oil. 

Cucumbers are not indigestible if properly prepared and 
rightly taken with other foods. They furnish a liquid which 
is cooling and also furnish hydrogen for the system. 

Cereals. We would advise that people use Saxon Food, 
Cream of Wheat, or Scotch Oats. The best of breakfast foods, 
we think, is Saxon Food. The next is Cream of Wheat, which 
may be ordered from any grocer. If they do not have it in 
stock, order it from some grocer in a city, to be sent by parcel 
post. Shredded Wheat biscuit is splendid for working people. 

Flakes are not good for any person. In the first place 
the corn is cooked and soaked thoroughly in salt brine, and 


HOW TO LIVE; WHAT TO EAT; ETC. 


149 


then in that condition they are mashed into flakes by heavy 
machinery. The life-giving principal is mashed out, and the 
chlorine from the salt makes it poisonous to children or any 
person who has but little salt in the system. 

We would recommend Scotch Oats in the place of oats 
sold in the markets and in groceries; such prepared oats are 
dirty, the chaff and dirt being all mixed up together, making 
it unfit for human beings to eat. Scotch Oats is made by a 
family in Chicago and is absolutely clean and clear of all chaff 
and foreign substances. It is sold for twenty-five cents a 
package but the packages are larger and being pure, without 
trash, they are worth more than double the value of the com¬ 
mon so-called “Quaker Oats.” 

Corn is the principal part of the food of many countries 
of Asia and Africa, and the Southern States of the United 
States. It is the most productive cereal and exceeds all others 
in fatty matter; but as it is deficient in gluten it cannot be 
made into raised bread. Mixed with rye meal, it forms the 
brown bread of New England. Coarsely ground into “grits” 
and boiled, it is the hominy of the Southern States; made into 
a thick porridge it is the mush of the Northern States. Pre¬ 
pared with a weak solution of caustic soda it is corn flour, 
Oswego flour and maizene, which are less nutritious than corn 
meal, and not fit for an invalid. The Oswego flour is used 
as a substitute for arrowroot. 

Corn (green) contains 80.08 sugar starch, 12.60 albumin¬ 
oids, and 4.47 oil. 

Corn-Meal (white) is the only preparation of corn that is 
fit for human beings to eat. The yellow corn-meal is all right, 
however, for laborers, horses and cattle. There is a great deal 
of sulphur in yellow corn-meal, which is too much for ordi¬ 
nary human beings, especially women and persons of seden¬ 
tary habits. Yellow corn-meal is all right for horses and other 
stqck. We were astonished, when we came North, to find 
that people use yellow corn-meal, and that some of them did 
not know there was white corn-meal. All over the South, 
where people are generally very healthy, robust and strong, 
they eat “grits,” made of coarsely ground grains of corn. It 
is very good and healthful for any person, especially those 
who have constipated habits. 

Corn Hoe Cakes. We can recommend from a lifetime’s 
use, corn hoe cake. It is made by mixing white corn-meal 
with water, without any salt, soda, or any other ingredient— 
nothing but white meal and water mixed together and made 
into a thick batter, and a cake made of it on a griddle such 
as is used to cook griddle cakes. Dry corn meal may be 
sprinkled on the griddle before placing the batter to prevent 
sticking. Make it about one-fourth of an inch thick. Have 


ISO 


HOW TO LIVE; WHAT TO EAT; ETC. 


the griddle hot and sprinkle it with dry corn-meal, then place 
the batter on it, and when it cooks on the bottom turn it over 
and let it cook on the other side. Then serve it with saltless 
butter. The taste of the corn-meal is delicious. 

There is another very fine bread made by taking corn- 
meal and pouring boiling water on it, so as to cook it, making 
it almost as thin as gruel, having a pan about 4x6 and 2 
inches high, placing butter in the pan to grease it, so the meal 
will not stick, then filling the pan and putting it into a very 
hot oven so that the top will quickly harden, which crust 
will prevent the water and steam from being driven out of 
the bread, and by keeping it in the oven for fifteen or twenty 
minutes the finest bread that was ever eaten is made. Serve 
it also with saltless butter, and it is a meal suited for a king. 
It is delicious with fresh, rich buttermilk. 

Corn-Pone. There is another very desirable bread. It 
is called corn pone in the South. There is a cavity formed by 
placing the fingers, thumbs and wrists together, and the pone 
of bread should be made in that shape, with the hands, with¬ 
out any salt or any other ingredients, more than hot water to 
make it into dough. Then lay the pones side by side in the 
pan and put it in the oven of the stove and let it bake. There 
is another bread made in the same way with “cracklings,” 
made of the remnant of the beef-suet. It is a very fine food 
for laborers and will give strength where nothing else will. 
It is not suited to people with weak stomachs. 

Chard (Swiss). A form of the common garden beet, in 
which the edible portion is the enlarged fleshly stalk and mid¬ 
rib of the leaves. Unlike garden beets, the roots are small 
and woody. Chard is used as a pot vegetable for greens and 
salads. Contains 55.90 sugar starch, 30.00 sodium, 20.47 al¬ 
buminoids, 5.87 oil. It is one of the best of vegetables. 

Celery. An umbelliferous plant chiefly cultivated for 
salads. It is sweet, crisp, juicy and of an agreeable flavor. Its 
green leaves, stems and seeds are used in soups, and the 
blanched stalks either in that way or, more usually, as a salad 
mixed with sliced and chipped apples. One variety called the 
celeriac, is raised only for the root or base of the leaves, which 
becomes a white, solid bulb. Celery contains 59.09 sugar 
starch, 21.46 albuminoids, 2.27 oil. Celery has been combined 
with cabbage, as orange limb grafted in a lemon tree 
will produce “grape-fruit/’ The cabbage celery is a very pleas¬ 
ant food and contains an abundance of hydrogen. 

Cauliflower. A cultivated plant of the cabbage tribe, but 
is more tender than the cabbage. Contains 12.41 per centum 
of salts after water is deducted, 58.90 sugar starch, .12 iron, 
.73 sodium, 24.51 albuminoids, .46 manganese, .69 calcium,’ 


HOW TO LIVE; WHAT TO EAT; ETC. 151 

5.51 potassium, 2.45 phosphorus, 1.57 sulphur, .46 silicon, 4.18 
oil. 

Cabbage. Abounds in hydrogen, sulphur and sugar. Over 
90 per cent of water in cabbage makes it common and yet, as 
a vegetable, it has considerable value. Eaten raw, it digests 
in two and one-half hours; raw with vinegar in two hours, 
but boiled it requires four and one-half hours. Contains 12.23 
per centum of salts after water is deducted, 63.88 sugar starch, 
.21 iron, .37 sodium, 20.27 albuminoids, .44 manganese, 2.62 
calcium, 3.36 potassium, 1.80 phosphorus, 1.00 sulphur, .46 
silicon, 3.62 oil. 

Chewing Gum. Chewing gum is adulterated with nar¬ 
cotics, and each manufacturer has his own special “dope” 
with which he adulterates the gum, that it will appeal to and 
fasten its taste in the palate of the individual who uses it to 
such an extent that he will never use anything else but that 
particular brand of chewing gum which has their favorite 
narcotic. . Sometimes cocaine, sometimes caffeine, sometimes 
wintergreen, or other dopes, are used, every manufacturer 
having different ingredients with which to “hoodoo” the user 
of their particular dope. Such things only injure the nerves 
and brain of the child whose parents permit it to use the stuff. 
There is another objection to the use of chewing gum which 
should be known and taught children. We know, as a fact, 
that in the manufacture of chewing gum the material used is 
so sticky it adheres to the machinery, thus making it impossi¬ 
ble to manipulate the gum with machinery; hence it is the 
manufacturers have people who usually are hired at a very 
low figure because they can find no employment elsewhere, 
and who have but little cleanliness, to tramp with their naked 
feet in the vat or tub where the chewing gum is mixed, and 
those who do the tramping are very careless about the sputum 
or phlegm and other secretions from the mouth or nose. They 
have been known to hawk and spit right in the mass of chew¬ 
ing gum. 

Peppermint in chewing gum has a peculiar effect on the 
palate. It causes people to have an unnatural taste for some¬ 
thing else. Commercial and business men have taken to 
chewing gum with wintergreen. It affects the nerves very 
much. It is a drug put in the gum which causes people to 
want it all the time, and its effects are something like those 
produced by cocaine. 

We know a colored man who worked in a place where 
they make chewing gum, in Chicago. We regard Tilford as 
a reliable and truthful man. He told us how he and several 
vagabond, dirty workmen were employed to stamp the gum 
with their feet, to mix it up, and while at work they would 
spit in it. There is nothing clean about it, at all. It is disgust- 


152 


HOW TO LIVE; WHAT TO EAT; ETC. 


' ing to see people chewing gum in public places. It is indecent 
and the person who does it is vulgar. 

Candy. There is hardly any candy manufactured and on 
the market today but what has at least ten per cent of com¬ 
mon table salt, and those who abandon the use of salt (as all 
people ought to do for their own good, and get it out of the 
system) and eat candy purchased in the shops will be poi¬ 
soned, and very likely have cholera morbus, such as we have 
experienced. No person ever has cholera-morbus, or cramps 
attending it, who does not use salt. Candy sold for fifty cents 
a pound, as the finest candy, as also the most beautiful, is 
doped with salt and also wood alcohol. Candy would not 
shine if it did not have an adulteration of wood alcohol. The 
wood alcohol destroys the eye-sight by paralyzing the optic 
nerve. 

Crackers. Many manufacturers of foods are guilty of a 
great wrong to humanity, in adulterating the foods which they 
manufacture. They are in the money making business and 
want to sell all they can of their own products, hence it is 
they “fix” it up to give people a special desire for the taste of 
their manufactured goods. 

There is one food known as “Uneeda Biscuit” which'is 
only made up of inert and worthless substances instead of pure 
flour. The manufacturers make a paste of only a portion of 
flour with some inert substance, and by extensively advertis¬ 
ing it are likely making a fortune, selling packages of their 
“stuff” for the low price of a nickel per package. We advise 
against any person filling up their stomach on such “stuff.” 

Get pure old fashioned soda crackers, which are saltless 
and which are not doped. These crackers broken up and mixed 
with milk make a very good breakfast food. 

Cheese. 

Cheese is the caseine of milk and is rich in fat food, there¬ 
fore when digested is heat producing, but when eaten in large 
quantities it is hard to digest. Chemically, old cheese, begin¬ 
ning to decompose, adds a fermative principle to the meal that 
sometimes aids digestion. One-half pound of cheese has as 
much nitrogen as three and one-half pounds of lean meat. It 
is too rich for dyspeptics to eat. 

Cream Cheese is fresh curd moderately pressed and is 
more digestible than ordinary cheese. As an albuminous food 
cheese should not be eaten with eggs and meats, but with 
fruits and grains. 

Imported Swiss Cheese is made of goat’s milk and is the 
best of all cheese. 

Our advice to people is to avoid eating any cheese that 
has salt in it. In making cheese, salt-brine is used to make 
curd. The salt from that, after the curd is made, should be 


HOW TO LIVE; WHAT TO EAT; ETC. 


153 


dissolved and washed out. The only cheese that we would 
recommend, whenever it can be obtained, is imported Swiss 
cheese. It will be found that there are many large holes 
through it. These holes are left in it by the salt which is 
packed in the cheese, but dissolved and run out; hence, the 
holes are left. We would advise that people should not eat 
the holes, but cut out the lining of the holes to get rid of all 
the salt. This can easily be done, as we do, and secure cheese 
without salt. We would advise people to avoid all yellow 
colored cheese. It is usually doped. Use only pure white 
cheese, for the colored cheese is doped with some kind of col¬ 
oring. 

Adulterated Cheese should be refused. There are fac¬ 
tories where lard cheese is made, containing about fourteen per 
cent of lard, and the imitation cannot be discriminated, even 
by experts, from full-cream cheese. Filled cheese is made by 
removing all the cream and charging the curd with deodor¬ 
ized lard, cotton-seed oil, or other fat. It takes old cheese 
three hours and thirty minutes to digest. 

Cocoanuts. The Samoan Chief asserts that the cocoanut 
was sent direct from Heaven. About twenty millions are im¬ 
ported into New York each year. The kernels contain over 
70 per cent of a fixed oil called cocoa-butter, which is liquid 
in countries with temperature above 74 degrees Fahrenheit, 
and a white solid elsewhere. Contains 2 per centum of total 
salts, .17 sodium, .18 manganese, .09 calcium, .86 potassium, 
.33 phosphorus, .10 sulphur, .01 silecia, 5.7 protein, 50.6 oil, 
1.7 ash or salts. The milk in the cocoanut and the meat of 
the nut will destroy tape worms. The worm cannot exist 
where people occasionally use the cocoanut. 

Canned Goods should always be regarded with suspicion 
unless preserved in glass when, if properly prepared, with not 
too much sugar or other preservative, they add greatly to the 
variety of food on the family table and contribute very ma¬ 
terially to the success of military and naval operations, ex¬ 
ploring and hunting expeditions. In the use of tin can goods, 
the following precautions should be observed: 

Pour the contents as soon as opened into glass or earthen 
vessels. If the inside of the can-lid seems corroded, reject 
the contents. If there is more than one solder hole on top, 
the contents have fermented, been reheated and resoldered 
and are not good. If the end bulges out, fermentation has 
begun and the food contains ptomaines, and is unsafe. 

Poisoning by preserves in tin cans is very frequent. Dan¬ 
gerous quantities of tin and ptomaines have been found in 
asparagus, pears, lettuce, meat, soups, eels, apples, apricots, 
sauerkraut, carrots, liquids, fruits and nearly all canned food 
materials and very many instances are on record of death from 


154 


HOW TO LIVE; WHAT TO EAT; ETC. 


poisoning by the use of articles thus preserved. In the case 
of fruits and vegetables the malic acid dissolves the tin, and 
in the case of meats the albuminous matter forms sulphide of 
tin. 

Cherries are especially fine for canning and cooking be¬ 
cause they do not part with their flavor as readily as other 
fruits, and the fruit is much valued as an article of food. They 
are extensively used for dessert, pies, puddings, etc. In some 
parts of Germany the public roads are lined for many miles 
v/ith cherry trees. Japan is highly favored with a soil pe¬ 
culiarly adapted to the cultivation of cherry trees 

Clams are much like oysters in nutritious elements, but 
tougher and more indigestible. The soup, however, can be 
borne by most stomachs, and the clam-juices put up in glass 
jars is a most palatable and desirable addition to the menu 
of either sick or well. A cupful taken warm, as a restorative, 
is infinitely superior to any so-called beef tea, or of the wines, 
sherbets, etc., which too often blast with the sirocco of an 
enkindled and then enthralling appetite, which at last “sting- 
eth as an adder.” 

Cloves contain an essential oil forming about 1/5 of their 
weight. This oil is what gives value to the clove. Out of 
twenty-two samples, ten were adulterated with clove-stems, 
and roasted and ground cocoanut shells. The clove is used 
in pies and other foods for the taste, but it is a stimulant and 
useless. Therefore, we advise, against the use of that or any 
other condiment. 

Cocoanut-Milk. In the young state the cocoanut is filled 
with a pleasant, milky fluid, which contains 7.2 protein, .1 oil, 
1.2 salts. The cocoanut is antagonistic to tape-worms. They 
cannot live in the intestines of a person who eats the meat, 
or drinks the milk of the cocoanut. The meat of the cocoanut 
is pleasant only to those who are not subject to tapeworms; 
but those who are detest its taste, and if they eat it or drink 
the milk it is distasteful. 

Chestnuts. Unlike most nuts, the chestnuts are rich in car¬ 
bohydrates (largely starch) rather than fat or protein. They 
are thought to be the best when boiled or roasted. They 
may be used in combination with other food materials. Ac¬ 
cording to recent investigation, cooked chestnuts are quite 
thoroughly digested. Chestnuts are dried, and are sometimes 
ground to a flour used for making bread or cake. 

Cotton-Seed Oil is a fixed, bland oil pressed from cotton 
seed. The purified oil, called winter bleached, is much used 
as a substitute and counterfeit for almond and olive oil. It is 
very often used in its raw state in sardines and salads, but 
as a constituent of other foods it is extensively used. It does 
not affect the male but is injurious to the female. In the 


HOW TO LIVE; WHAT TO EAT; ETC. 155 

South cotton-seed tea is given or taken by wicked, sinful 
women to produce abortion. Cotton-seed oil affects the pelvic 
organs in the female and should not be used. A hint to the 
wise should be sufficient. 

Cream. As cows are bred and fed their milk is abnor¬ 
mally loaded with fat, and the excess of cream is of an excre¬ 
tory nature, therefore, not desirable as food, except in aenemia 
or nervous prostration. It should never be used in acute 
fevers, but is of great value in wasting diseases, and might be 
substituted, in most cases, for the digestion-destroying cod- 
liver oil. Cream has more volatile oils than butter and is better 
for the sick and those of feeble digestion, but the same care 
should be used to preserve it from contamination that is nec¬ 
essary in the use of milk. Exposed to the air it, like butter, 
absorbs impurities and odors. 


COCOA, CHOCOLATE, COFFEE, TEA, 
TOBACCO AND NARCOTICS. 

Chapter XIX. 

Cocoa is the bean or seed of the cacao tree. It is only 
42 per cent digestible, hence its nutritious value is largely 
overestimated. Cocoa decoctions, about two per cent, contain 
12 to 20 per cent albuminous, and 50 per cent fatty matters. 
Cocoa contains theobromine, a white chrystallizable substance, 
similar to the thein in tea, and should never be taken into the 
system. 

Chocolate is the husked seeds of the cocoa, with 50 per 
cent or more of sugar and spices, ground to a paste at a high 
temperature and pressed into cakes. It is often adulterated 
by mixing rice flour and other farinaceous substances with 
butter or lard. It should also never be taken into the body. 

We advise most earnestly against the use of chocolate 
or cocoa. These both contain foreign substances, which GOD 
has not provided. Chocolate and cocoa are the cause of tu¬ 
mors in the body, boils and pimples upon the face, neck and 
occiput. Cocoa is always attended by bad temper and irri¬ 
tability. There is really no food substance in either, only the 
cream or milk that is put in it. GOD has provided beverages 
which we need, such as water, pure milk and the juices of 
fruits. Let the reader be convinced of one thing; that pure 
food and drink, fresh air and exercise, are all that is needed 
to keep a person in the best possible state of health. 

As a substitute for tea and coffee the question is fre¬ 
quently asked: “How would chocolate do?”—quite forget- 



156 


USE OF COFFEE, TEA, ETC. 


ting that no one would care for the chocolate, if it were not 
for the qualities of milk and sugar which are used in it for 
seasoning. Moreover it is prepared from the oily seeds of the 
Theobromo Cacao and is a greasy substance, not at all fit to 
moisten the food preparatory to its being received into the 
stomach. 

Coffee. 

Coffee is another beverage that should be avoided. It 
contains caffein, a poison, and is the cause of numerous dis¬ 
eases. Coffee is very often adulterated with inferior berries 
and sold for Java. Chicory is the common adulterant, although 
canna seed, sawdust, oak bark and baked liver are sometimes 
used. Cocoa husks, the seeds of the Cassia occidentalis (Mog- 
dad coffee) and of the Gaertnera vaginata (Massenda coffee) 
are also used. 

Acorns, figs, the coffees just mentioned, leguminous seeds 
and cereals are employed as substitutes for coffee. 

Imitation or counterfeit coffees made of wheat flour, cof¬ 
fee, bran, molasses, chicory, rye, peas, barley, oats, buckwheat, 
sawdust, corn etc. are extensively manufactured and sold to 
dealers at from five to eleven cents per pound to be mixed 
with genuine in the proportion of 15 to 33 per cent to in¬ 
crease their profits. One is so-called “postum” but it evidently 
has a dope in it which has the power of caffein, and which 
attaches to the palate of the person who drinks it a few times 
and gives a thirst for the slop. It is a substitute and a counter¬ 
feit of coffee which is spurious, and should be avoided. We 
warn people against the use of so-called “postum.” We be¬ 
lieve it has as much caffein in it as common coffee has, and 
any person using it for a short time will form the habit and 
crave it just as they do coffee. 

Ground coffees are generally adulterated. Of thirty sam¬ 
ples examined, 90 per cent were impure, and while the average 
price was twenty-five cents per pound, the average proportion 
of coffee was only forty-five per cent. One sample of “Rio” 
had no coffee in it at all. Even green coffee is imitated. 

Coffee Heart. We are told by The Dietetic and Hygienic 
Gazette that medical examiners of the leading life insurance 
companies have added the term “coffee heart” to their regular 
classification of the functional derangements of that organ. 

The effect of coffee.on the heart is to shorten the long 
beat, or pulsation. 

Coffee topers are plentiful and are as much tied to their 
cups as the whisky toper. 

The effect of coffee on the heart is more lasting, and 
consequently worse than alcoholic stimulants. 

The renowned Doctor Andrew Wilson expresses the 
opinion, by no means novel, that a large number of persons 


USE OF COFFEE, TEA, ETC 


157 


habitually consume far too much tea and coffee, and then, 
“From my own personal observation, I am convinced that one 
might legitimately enough speak of such persons as ‘tea 
drunkards,’ as one speaks of the ‘wine bibber.’ Excess in 
drinking tea and coffee lies at the root not merely of the vast 
number of so-called nervous troubles, but also of dyspepsia, 
from which so many persons, and especially women, suffer.” 

(For further information on coffee, see article on Tea 
and Coffee.) 

Cider. It is sometimes asked whether new cider is in¬ 
jurious as a beverage, to which it must be replied that the 
adjective “new” is rather indefinite. Right from the press, 
the juice is almost as bland and unstimulating as it is out of 
the apple, but in a few hours there is a “smack” to it and a 
foam that tells of something stronger. Many a poor fellow 
has again been led into the downward path, simply by a drink 
of cider thru which the spirit of alcohol attaches. 

The reason for this is the same as in placing a piece of fresh 
meat in the open on a summer day it will only be a few 
minutes until blowing flies will be attracted by its odor. Those 
flies may be attracted from the distance of a quarter of a mile. 
So it is as soon as the juice of the apple is expressed the in¬ 
visible, evil spirits of alcohol in the atmosphere are attracted 
and come right into the new cider, which collect in such num¬ 
bers in six hours the “smack” may be tasted. 

The safe way is to take the juice and the flesh of the fruit 
together. 

Any drink that contains even a small per cent of alcohol 
injures the blood, the peculiar spirit in it affecting the red cor¬ 
puscles, causing them to part with a portion of their water. 
When a large quantity of alcohol is present, these corpuscles 
shrivel up into corrugated discs and often adhere together, 
creating obstruction in the blood-vessels, and to a certain 
extent cutting off the nutritive supplies from those parts 
through which these blood-vessels ramify. It also affects the 
fibrin of the blood, causing it to coagulate or form into clots, 
and, in some instances, producing paralysis, or even death. 

Habits, Narcotics and Their Effects. 

The most common narcotic in use is probably tobacco, 
but cases which demonstrate its injury to the morals are so 
few that no dogmatic opinion can be given, except that its 
excessive use in the cigarette form, as also in the ordinary 
ways of chewing, smoking and snuffing, has a tendency to 
foster in the young inclinations destructive of a high moral 
tone. Whisky, brandy, opium, morphine, cocaine, hasheesh, 
chloral and similar poisonous drugs, when used habitually and 
excessively, have been known to injure the health and dis- 


158 


USE OF COFFEE, TEA, ETC. 


arrange the mental action to such an extent that the moral 
sense protests against their use. Under the prescription of 
a physician they are used to allay pain or produce sleep in 
restless invalids. The use of them is extremely fatal to mind 
and morals, dulling and stupefying one and producing erratic 
action in the other. The excessive habitual use of these arti¬ 
ficial stimulants creates a morbid moral state unfavorable to 
the promptings of duty and promote a condition unsuited 
to meditation on moral subjects, especially where the victim 
is deprived temporarily of the stimulus. The longing, the irre¬ 
pressible sense of uneasiness, the restlessness, which the suf¬ 
ferer, deprived of his habitual ration, endures, indicates a 
moral as well as an unhealthy and perverted mental state. 

Inflamed by a species of madness produced by alcoholic 
drink, men perpetrate the darkest deeds. In fact, criminals 
have fortified their failing courage by repeated draughts of 
liquor to nerve them to the commission of some premeditated 
crime. Our civic tribunals are tortured with cases which 
would never be brought into court but for crime committed 
by men in a state of intoxication. So enormous, so brutal, 
have been some offenses against the rights of society, and of 
individuals as well, that serious doubts arise whether the 
criminal has a conscientious scruple. The wreck of this high 
moral authority and guide is a sad monument of depravity. 

Destruction of the Will. There is another great moral 
force which is not exempt from the ravages of intemperance— 
the will. This power is the crowning glory of human nature. 
It is a gift of imperial authority with which man is dowered. 
When that is enfeebled or destroyed, the creature is unmanned 
—the scepter falls from his hands. This regal quality may 
be enslaved by the vice of intemperance, and then the fate of 
the unfortunate victim is sealed. There is then no prospect, 
no promise, of reformation. The farther the victim goes, the 
greater the momentum toward the inevitable doom. The 
facility of wrong-doing and the tendency grow in a fearful 
ratio, until he that was a strong man in will-power is en¬ 
slaved, and is impelled along on the down grade to the last 
asylum—the grave. 

The General Evil Effect. Thus we trace the effects of 
a habit that has been a problem to physicians, philosophers, 
jurists and ministers. It is a question interesting to all stu¬ 
dents of human nature. The humanitarian is startled at the 
ruin the evil entails on the moral nature. The philanthropist 
cannot contemplate unmoved the arena of disaster on which 
scenes so terrible transpire. The ravages of the monster are 
universal in their extent and complete in their character. The 
keenest moral sense is deadened, ennobling aspirations are ex¬ 
tinguished, moral beauty is eclipsed. Chastity is ridiculed, 


USE OF COFFEE, TEA, ETC 


159 


virtue defamed, honesty despised, honor debased. Passions 
reign, selfishness is supreme. All excellence loses its luster. 
These and many others are the bitter fruits of this appalling 
evil. 

Growth of the Habit. Young and brilliant minds, noble 
and generous natures, yield most easily to the pressure of 
high artificial stimulations. At the beginning of the formation 
of the habit the effect on body and mind is invigorating and 
inspiring for a season. Life becomes during the delusive in¬ 
flation a delirium of delight. The victim feels richer, more 
generous, more genial. The present is radiant and rosy, the 
future aflame with an aureole of glory. To these ignitable 
souls, drink seems the elixir of life, the fabled nectar of the 
gods. But at the last,’when the chains of habit are riveted, 
the victim, no longer free, but a slave, experiences all the 
horrors of remorse and self-condemnation. But his will is too 
enfeebled to break the shackles or resist the wand of the en¬ 
chantress. He is numbered with that vast army, nearly one 
hundred thousand strong, who annually hasten to that dreary 
domain where the drunkard’s journey ends—the grave. 

Hereditary Effects are always evil and come from par¬ 
ents who use stimulants, narcotics and practice pernicious 
habits. These continue to the third and fourth generation 
unless children and grandchildren accept God and His Son 
and live in His love and fear. Those who reject God and His 
Word, the Lord Jesus Christ, and yield to Satan to use tobacco, 
alcoholic intoxicants, and form pernicious habits, leave be¬ 
hind to their offspring a legacy of mental and moral derange¬ 
ment. In a work entitled “A Physician’s Problems” the his¬ 
tory of four generations of a family is given to illustrate this 
theory of heredity. The facts are related as corroborative of 
the opinion that mental and moral tendencies and character¬ 
istics of the offspring are in a large measure affected by the 
vicious habits of intemperate parents who indulged in the use 
of tobacco and other debasing substances. Homicidal and sui¬ 
cidal inclinations, melancholia, hallucinations, mania, crank- 
ism, disordered affections, base and unclean impulses, were 
traced along down to the fourth generation, where, fortunate¬ 
ly, the race terminated. 

Tea is made from the leaf of the tea plant. Chinese tea 
has eight per cent of tannin. One part of tannin in 10,000 of 
food prevents salivary digestiofi, besides the tannin perverts 
and destroys the digestive secretions from the glands in and 
around the mouth. 

Thein is a substance, being the active principle, contain¬ 
ing a peculiar spirit very similar to caffein, the active principle 
in coffee. Both of these plants are cultivated for the profit in 
them, as they are sold, not as foods, but as stimulants affect- 


160 


USE OF COFFEE, TEA, ETC 


ing the nervous system of human beings, and binding or en¬ 
slaving the individual who uses them; they cannot give them 
up, and neither of them is of any lasting benefit to any person. 

There is about one-tenth of a grain of thein in an ordi¬ 
nary cup of tea. The infusion of tea or coffee will induce pal¬ 
pitation of the heart. Thein and caffein are simply narcotics, 
stimulants, hypnotics, deliriants and poisons. 

More than all, we say it for the good of the reader, # the 
greatest master of the human will and destroyer of human 
vitality is tea. The “thea,” the active principle in tea, does 
the work. Tea belongs to the same class of drinks as does 
alcohol. It produces in the individual who uses it, like that of 
alcohol, a contrary nature, although in a very different way. 
Alcohol is a stimulant—tea is, in the first instance, a stimulant, 
but secondly and chiefly it is a negative. The former is capa¬ 
ble of destroying life by producing excessive functional ac¬ 
tion, and the other by preventing. Thein, or soluble tannin, 
is one of the most important elements in tea, and there is no 
doubt that the action of the thein is principally exercised 
through the agency of the nerves. 

Those who are addicted to drinking much tea are first 
paralyzed in the lower bowels so that there is habitual con¬ 
stipation. If they continue, it produces progressive paralysis, 
and if further continued, it will not be long before they will 
commence to have shaking palsy or some other form of paraly¬ 
sis ; either half of the body or all of it being paralyzed. Drunk¬ 
ards are always subject to paralysis. The children of tea- 
drinkers, or rather “tea-drunkards,” are subject to biting the 
finger nails, chorea or St. Vitus’ Dance, jerky symptoms, and 
finally paralysis. 

Perils of the Teacup. The celebrated Chas. A. Tyrrell, 

editor of “Health,” writes in his interesting and instructive 
journal on “The Perils of the Teacup,” as follows: 

“The stimulating principle in tea, coffee and cocoa is 
the same. That is, they all have the same alkaloid as a 
common base; but in tea it is called thein; in coffee it is known 
as caffein; while in cocoa it is called kolanin. Tea leaves con¬ 
tain from two to five parts of thein and this substance is al¬ 
ways found combined with tannin, which is one of the most 
powerful astringents, hence, highly provocative of constipa¬ 
tion. 

“It is to tannin that the injurious effects of tea upon 
the digestive functions are due; for it exerts a pernicious con¬ 
tractile effect upon the glands of the stomach, besides irri¬ 
tating the sensitive mucous surface in other ways. It is safe 
to say that no persistent tea drinker can long escape digestive 
trouble, while if this trouble is present from other causes 
than from tea, it will inevitably aggravate them. But it is the 


USE OF COFFEE, TEA, ETC 


161 


thein with its stimulating properties that is responsible for the 
greater evil that results in intemperance in the use of tea, and 
many a shattered system may be directly traced to this cause. 
Any earnest student of the question can soon satisfy himself 
that opium, alcohol, tobacco, tea and coffee are closely allied 
in their effects upon the human organism, and are followed by 
a feeling of exhilaration, which is succeeded by a narcotic effect, 
and it is certain that but for this characteristic property tea 
would not be consumed as it is at present. 

“The physiological effects of tea-drinking may be sum¬ 
marized as follows: first the circulation would rise in pulse 
waves, followed by the desire to relieve the bladder, and an 
exhilaration resembling intoxication. In extreme cases it is 
followed by a deep sleep as from exhaustion. Tea tasters, 
as is well known, are frequently constant victims of head¬ 
aches and vertigo, and are peculiarly predisposed to attacks 
of paralysis, all of which may be ascribed to the overstimu¬ 
lation of the nerve centers in the guise of a friend. Its con¬ 
stant use, to say the least, is exceedingly harmful and its action 
being so insidious and the habit being so pleasing, the nerve 
centers are insensibly led to increased indulgence, unsuspect¬ 
ing that which lurks within the fragrant cup. 

“It may sound severe to class tea-drinking with the spirits 
of liquors, but after all it is only a question of degree, and 
in view of the wide-spreading nature of the factors, it is a 
matter for serious consideration as to whether it is not equally 
detrimental to the welfare of the community. 

“In this connection, it may be pointed out that the ma¬ 
jority of tea drinkers are women and mothers of the race, and 
as the mother transmits so much of her personality to her 
offspring, it can be readily surmised what the effect will be 
on future generations from a race of mothers with nervous 
systems completely demoralized by their devotion to the 
fragrant but perilous cup of tea.” 

Not believing in any drink at meals, it is hardly to be 
supposed that hygienists would recommend tea or coffee. If, 
as some think, a fluid “must be taken” with the food, the best 
is water or gruel, at about blood heat. A drink warmer or 
colder than this, habitually indulged in, leads to evil conse¬ 
quences. 

Tea and coffee are injurious, not merely because they 
are taken at meal-time, but because they are stimulating and, 
in fact, poisonous. The water in which unparched coffee is 
steeped is of a greenish color and will kill flies, nor does the 
parching of the bean remove all the noxious qualities. To 
test this matter, try making coffee two or three times its usual 
strength, then drink a pint of it on an empty stomach, eating 
nothing after it, and note the results. You will do well to try 


162 


USE OF COFFEE, TEA, ETC 


the experiment on some one accustomed to its use, or your 
friends might have to order an undertaker. 

The question is often asked: “Which is the more in¬ 
jurious, tea or coffee ?” to which the answer may well be given: 
“Both.” 

The late R. T. Thrall, M. D., makes the following state¬ 
ment: “Tea possesses strong nervine and moderate narcotic 
properties, and considerable astringency, due to the presence 
of tannin.” 

Professor G. A. Lee, of New York, remarks : “A very 
strong decoction of green tea, or the extract, speedily destroys 
life in the inferior animals, even when given in very small 
doses.” 

Dr. Thrall, after speaking of the nervine and narcotic qual¬ 
ities of coffee, says: “From all the testimony I can gather 
from medical and dietetical writers, poupled with some per¬ 
sonal observation, I should judge it to be more directly 
injurious to the digestive process and more exhausting to the 
general nervous energy than tea; but less injurious to the 
kidneys and pelvic viscera.” 

To the unperverted palate, coffee has a bitter, unpleasant 
taste. 

“Not so,” some persons will say, “I relished it from the 
time I was a baby.” 

We answer: Very likely, and in all probability you nursed 
caffein in your mother’s milk, or your brain was probably af¬ 
fected by it in formation before you were born, and the desire 
to relish the coffee taste was stamped upon your nature. Be¬ 
sides, very young babies will swallow from instinct almost 
anything that is given them, even to castor oil. 

If anyone really wishes to find out whether tea or coffee 
is injurious, let him totally abstain from both for a few months, 
and let him take a good strong cup or two of either beverage 
and retire for the night. If he does not lie awake part, or all 
of that night, he will have better nerves than many others 
who have tried the experiment and sleeplessly tossed until 
morning. 

What a blessing it is that “strong” toast-water, oatmeal 
gruel, or fruit juice, even when taken by one wholly unused 
to it, has no such unpleasant effect. 

One can tell a tea-toper at sight, particularly if the stimu¬ 
lant has so far done its work as to affect the general health; 
the individual has frequently a shrunken, shriveled appearance 
that is unmistakable. 

“But how,” it is asked, “are we to replace the waste fluids 
of the system, if we do not drink at meals, when nearly three- 
fourths of the human body is water?” 

The question is not hard to answer. In the first place, 


USE OF COFFEE, TEA, ETC. 


163 


nature has provided an abundance of juicy fruits and vege¬ 
tables, some of them having as high as 80 to 90 per cent water, 
and it is our own fault if we do not furnish our table with 
these products. 

People are apt to forget that their bodies are nour¬ 
ished by the organized fluids in fruits and vegetables, as well 
as by the more solid materials. 

Some writers have placed fruit before bread as an article 
of diet. The constituents of food, it is true, are found chiefly 
in grains, but the fluids, which make so large a percentage of 
the body, are more abundantly supplied from the juicy fruits. 

As to drinking “for the love of it,” it is a fact worthy of 
note that if we live on fruits, grains and vegetables, rejecting 
animal foods and the various seasonings, as sugar, salt, pep¬ 
per, spices, etc., we shall care very little for drinking, even be¬ 
tween meals. It is the presence of stimulants in ordinary 
foods that creates thirst. Do away with these and the thirst 
is gone. 


CIGARETTES, CIGARS, TOBACCO. 
Chapter XX. 

The tobacco-using habit, even in a young man, is some¬ 
times detected by simply shaking hands with him. After the 
nerves are partially shattered there is no longer the firm grasp, 
but an unsteady motion, a half tremor in the hand, not unlike 
the shaking gait of a dog that has had a slight under-dose 
of strychnine, just entough not to kill him, but to affect the 
muscles permanently and produce something like “shaking 
palsy.” Poor creature! one always wants to end his misery 
as soon as possible—not the young man’s, but the dog’s. 

The name nicotine originated with the discoverer of the 
plant. Tobacco is that in which the nicotine spirit and sub¬ 
stance exist. It was first discovered in Portugal and taken to 
France, by a man by the name of Nicot, and tobacco was 
at first called Nico, in France, but the truth of the matter is 
that the devil is very frequently called “old nick,” and that 
spirit in the man who discovered it caused him to introduce 
it to the world, and is entitled to the appellation “old nick,” 
and, moreover, those under the influence of nicotine in to¬ 
bacco have “old nick” in them and they will show it whenever 
they are confronted with anything in opposition to their god, 
which makes a slave of them. 

Any person who uses tobacco only uses it as a stimulant, 
but it soon makes a slave of the individual, and he cannot give 
it up for more than a short time, unless that spirit is cast out 



164 


CIGARETTES, CIGARS, TOBACCO 


in the way that GOD has provided, where He says: “These 
signs shall follow them that believe; in my Name they shall 
cast out demons.” 

Demons are evil spirits, and nicotine is an evil spirit in 
the tobacco which takes possession of the individual who uses 

it. 

Every man or woman who uses it is under bondage to 
the devil. Some women who are engaged to marry men who 
use tobacco sleep with some of it under their pillows to get 
used to it. 

The author used tobacco himself for thirty-six years and 
knows what it is like. He was always misrepresenting and 
had unclean thoughts. He felt like he was ready to fly, but 
praise GOD it caused him to have a tobacco-heart, which 
pained him so he was forced to give up the accursed stuff, 
and ever since he quit the use of it, even to be in a room or 
near any person who is smoking makes his heart ache. He 
cannot stand the smell of tobacco. 

Tobacco. One of the most dangerous and hurtful of all 
of the many things that the devil has put one of his evil 
Spirits in is the tobacco plant, which grows so rank in some 
rich, black soils, as in our native state, Kentucky. An evil 
Spirit, called nicotine, in tobacco causes more injury and harm 
to the human family than whisky or any alcoholic drink. It 
is a colorless liquid toxic alkaloid extracted from the tobacco 
leaf, which escapes in the smoke of the tobacco when it 
is burned, or when the tobacco comes in contact with the sa¬ 
liva of the human mouth, in chewing the weed. Nicotine has 
an affinity for the gray and white matter composing the human 
brain and nerve centers; these are stimulated and the spirit 
attaching to them gives an uncontrollable desire for tobacco, 
which binds or enslaves the individual and keeps him under 
that peculiar stimulation, amounting to intoxication. 

We think it best to publish this very great and important 
truth to the world in connection with this matter regarding 
evil spirits, that those who read may receive it, and unite with 
us in making known to the people as far as possible the most 
dreadful and worst of all poisonous narcotics which enslave 
men and make them defectives, derelicts or criminals, and their 
offspring inebriates or imbeciles, frequently dwarfed in mind 
and in body. 

When the nicotine is received into the blood it goes direct 
to the brain which is stimulated so that the ideas are bright¬ 
ened; but afterwards become stupefied and the sensibilities 
deadened; memory is impaired and the thoughts exaggerated, 
producing nervous irritability, impatience and instability. To¬ 
bacco causes those who use it to over-reach and go beyond 


CIGARETTES, CIGARS, TOBACCO 


165 


their natural ability for the time, but afterwards leaves them 
below mediocrity. 

It is through the nerves and nerve centers that the power 
of nicotine is manifested in and around the heart, and in the 
sexual organs. The heart in course of time will become greatly 
affected by the contraction in one part, while in another part 
it will be expanded. Indeed, a “tobacco heart” will sooner 
or later be produced in at least fifty per cent of those who 
become addicted to and bound by the nicotine spirit. Such 
people suffer much from severe pain and impaired circulation 
of the blood. 

The sexual organs are so acted upon by nicotine in to¬ 
bacco, that those who use it have lust hard to be controlled, 
and in weaker minds their strong sexual desires cause them to 
seduce or commit rape. The child begotten by a man while 
under the influence of nicotine, is in a large majority of cases 
dwarfed in mind and body. Many children begotten under 
the influence of nicotine are idiotic or feeble minded, and a 
majority of those who are idiotic are the children of tobacco 
users. Others at the age of puberty, or soon after, become 
deranged. Indeed, two-thirds of all the men in the lunatic 
asylums in the different states of the union, and the different 
counties in the states, are deranged in consequence of having 
been begotten by a father under the influence of nicotine or 
on account of themselves having defective brains, insanity 
resulting from smoking cigarettes, a pipe or strong cigars. 

The other fifty per cent are nervous, impatient, and must 
be on the move constantly. Those who are very nervous, 
with jerks, trembling or twitching in different parts of the 
body, are in that condition in consequence either of the father 
using tobacco or the mother using tea. 

Half of such are addicted also to alcoholic stimulants 
and are unreliable citizens. They are always selfish, heady 
and obstinate; they are always excitable, ecstatic, easily of¬ 
fended, unstable and uncertain in keeping their promises. 

They smoke their rotten old tobacco, pipes and common 
cigars, or worse still, cigarettes made from the stumps of 
cigars and quids of tobacco, picked up on the streets of large 
cities, right in the face of pure and clean ladies and gentlemen 
on the streets and all public places. 

Surely Dr. Charles G. Pease, of New York, is correct in 
his timely letter recently published in the New York Herald, 
where he says: “This crime against the child, and consequent¬ 
ly against the race, should be legislated against as is the crime 
designated as manslaughter; one is as grave an offense as the 
other.” 

We are bold to say and declare the truth in regard to this 
matter. After reading Dr. Pease’s article in the Herald we 


166 


CIGARETTES, CIGARS, TOBACCO 


wrote the above statement, but the editor of that paper, evi¬ 
dently being a tobacco user and under its influence, returned 
it to us. He certainly acted in the way he did in refusing to 
publish our article because if he had published it he would 
have lost thousands upon thousands of tobacco slaves as sub¬ 
scribers to his journal. He does not publish the full truth re¬ 
garding the evil and criminal effects of using tobacco, for if 
he did every tobacco dealer would stop patronizing in adver¬ 
tising or subscribing for the paper. 

The truth of the matter is, and statistics and conditions 
bear us out, in the statement that on account of the use of to¬ 
bacco by men, the drinking of tea by women, and the doping of 
morphine, cocaine and other narcotics, crime such as murder, 
intemperance, drunkenness, vagrancy, highway robbery, burg¬ 
lary, graft and all dishonesty, is running rampant in the United 
States, and our jails, penitentiaries and hospitals for the in¬ 
sane and idiotic are filled to overflowing. 

What kind of soldiers and seamen for our ships of war can 
be made out of such degenerates and nervous wrecks? How 
could such soldiers defend our country? Weak, nervous and de¬ 
generate offspring of parents who are so selfish and corrupt 
as to give way to use such things as will reflect upon their 
offspring. The legislatures of the states or the Congress of 
the United States should pass laws prohibiting such injurious 
and degrading articles from being raised, manufactured or sold. 
Another law should be enacted preventing the marriage of 
men and women who habitually use such harmful and de¬ 
grading substances. 

For the sake of humanity we write and publish this article 
and let persecution and denunciation come; we know such is 
of Satan and against GOD and humanity. 

We affirm and declare the truth that tobacco and its use 
is a greater sin and crime than the use of alcoholic liquor. 

Alcoholic drinks, brandy, whisky, intoxicating wine and 
beer, only debauch and degrade the individual who uses them. 
They only affect the individual and impoverish his wife and 
children; but the effects resulting from the use of tobacco re¬ 
flect on the offspring or children even down to the third and 
fourth generation. 

Children begotten by a man or woman under the influ¬ 
ence of the nicotine demon in tobacco are in nine cases out 
of ten dwarfed, distorted and deformed in mind or body, the 
brain, nerves and nerve centers being strangely affected by 
contraction and such injury as will prevent them from supply¬ 
ing life to the different parts of the body. Not only this, but 
it has a peculiar effect upon the protoplasm, which is the basis 
of all life. 

The use of tobacco tends directly to licentiousness. It 


CIGARETTES, CIGARS, TOBACCO 


167 


makes those who use it so selfish that they pay no attention 
to the comfort of those who do not use it. They puff their 
stinking- smoke into the air, making it impure, around pure 
and innocent women, children and men on the streets, or in 
public places, to sicken and make it very unpleasant for them. 

The people of the world have just had an object lesson 
bearing upon this fact, in the case of one Richeson, a preacher 
of Boston, but one of Satan’s own ministers, who cowardly de¬ 
ceived, seduced and then murdered by poison, when he found 
out that she was to become a mother and would prevent his 
marriage to an heiress, the beloved daughter of one of the 
best families of Boston, whom he had also probably wronged, 
all on account of the constant use of tobacco. 

Another case of the same nature was that of one Harry 
Thaw, of Pittsburgh, the heir of a prominent millionaire of 
that city, who was always under the influence of the spirit 
of nicotine, which he absorbed by using tobacco. He was given 
up entirely to lechery and constantly associated with theatrical 
prostitutes, which resulted in his murdering a prominent 
citizen of New York City. 

It was not Richeson nor Thaw, but the spirit of nicotine 
in each of them which was enslaving them, which made 
them do as they did. The patriotic citizens of the United 
States should elect representatives to Congress and legisla¬ 
tures who will by law prevent the production, manufacture and 
sale of tobacco or any other narcotic poison, the use of which 
will destroy the reason and pervert the natures of children. 

Just in the same way the spirit of alcohol, which by the 
way is a cousin of nicotine, binding them, causes men to mur¬ 
der, and should be gotten rid of in any possible manner neces¬ 
sary, by the people of the world. 

Those who are engaged in the nefarious trade of man¬ 
ufacturing and selling tobacco get up, publish and attract trade 
by exhibiting as advertisements the most licentious and vul¬ 
gar pictures which are not found anywhere else on earth. No 
house of prostitution ever hung out such outrageous, obscene, 
licentious pictures as wayside or prominent corner cigar and 
tobacco stores do; and just to think, some of them attended 
by women. 

Nearly every package of cigarettes has a lewd picture of 
a semi-nude sort. Many little boys’ pockets are full of them. 

Nearly every cigar stand is a small gambling hell, where 
men stand and throw dice with a woman or man attending. 

If a man drinks whisky he does not generally puke it 
over everybody; but the stinking human polecat of a tobacco 
user throws his dirty, poisonous exhalation from his diseased 
carcass over decent human people everywhere. 

The railroads have caged the dirty beasts by themselves. 



168 


CIGARETTES, CIGARS, TOBACCO 


Cities and towns ought to have back alleys set apart and only 
allow these dirty human vermin to walk there, with a herald 
going before crying, “Unclean, unclean,” so that every decent 
hog and dog could have a chance to get out of the way. 

Whisky drinking is driven out of GOD’S professed church, 
and a man who would drink and defend whisky drinking in 
the church would be considered a very poor kind of a hypo¬ 
crite, but “church members” and “preachers” and “D. D/s” 
use the filthy weed ad nauseum and are the chief instru¬ 
ments the devil has to start the Sabbath school and church 
boys by their nefarious and detestable example on their down¬ 
ward career of debauchery. One such church member or 
preacher will do more to inoculate with the virus of hell 
than a half dozen saloon keepers that are caged in their kennels 
and cannot reach the decent boys. Only those who go to 
his cage can be poisoned by him; but these dirty wretches 
are foisted upon society; and their example, like the frogs and 
lice of Egypt, go everywhere spreading their infection by 
example of moral rottenness. 

One-half of the tremens and devilishness laid at rum’s 
door is directly caused by tobacco. 

There is more poison in six hundred and fifty millions of 
tobacco than there is in nine hundred millions of whisky. 

The dirty, hellish habit of using tobacco has more power 
over men than whisky. Men in nine cases out of ten get rid 
of whisky a long time before they get washed from this more 
subtle and unclean vice—slavery to nicotine in tobacco. 

There is not a tobacco user on GOD’S footstool but will 
lie about it. He will swallow his filth and tell the lie he does 
not use it, when his whole dirty carcass is saturated with this 
Stygian stink of hell. And then he will invariably lie about 
the quantity, cost, and what he uses it for. We repeat that 
the tobacco user is living a false life. He will try to make 
out that he is clean and decent, and knows, down in his heart, 
that he is chained hand and foot to a low, degrading, vile habit. 

We would call upon clear headed, clean, honest men and 
women to unite in an effort to have a law enacted in each 
state prohibiting the marriage of tobacco users. This will 
have to be done or additional hospitals for the insane will 
have to be erected. Also another law enacted to protect the 
general public from poisoned progenitors, poisoners of the 
atmosphere of our streets and public places. 

We appeal to all who are made acquainted with the above 
facts to make it odious for any person to have the smell of 
tobacco on his breath, or to be seen using the accursed stuff. 

It should be made a criminal offense for any human being 
under the influence of tobacco to beget children, or subject 
them to its use by setting the example. 


CIGARETTES, CIGARS, TOBACCO 


169 


Indeed, the production, manufacture and sale of tobacco 
should be made a crime equal to manslaughter, to protect 
and perfect our race. 

The Tobacco Habit and Cure. There is no deadlier poison 
in nature than Nicotine. A drop or two of nicotine is sufficient 
to cause death. Like all poisons, it is highly stimulating for 
the instant, soon to be followed by its death-like effects. It 
is the peculiar poison which tobacco in any and all of its forms 
yields. The tobacco chewer, snuff taker, cigar smoker, and 
cigarette fiend, no matter what his or her reason be for indul¬ 
gence in the weed, is simply administering poison to the vitals. 
Some Good Reasons Why a Boy Should Not Use Tobacco. 

1st. Cigarettes or tobacco in any form hinders the growth 
and injures the nerves and health. 

2nd. Cigarettes foster the tobacco habit, and will make 
any boy a slave to it. 

3rd. The cigarette habit does not help a boy in his life 
work, and will prevent him from obtaining a good position in 
business. No business man should and but few do hire a 
cigarette user. 

4th. Most all reliable business establishments refuse to 
employ boys who smoke cigarettes. 

5th. The following are among the poisons and drugs 
used in the manufacture of cigarettes: Arsenic, Creosote, Nico¬ 
tine, Opium, Saltpetre, Tonga flavoring and Rum, all of which 
are harmful. 

6th. Cigarette smoking makes a boy dull and stupid, 
impairs his memory and prevents his advance in school. 

7th. Smoking creates an unnatural thirst, which will 
lead to drinking intoxicating liquors. * 

8th. Smoking is a selfish habit which may cause annoy¬ 
ance, discomfort and distress to others. 

9th. Tobacco affects the eye, ear and nose, or sight, hear¬ 
ing and smelling, and also the heart. 

The Use of Tobacco, Coffee, Tea, Etc. 

Cigars and cigarettes of different brands are all “doped” 
in the preparation with various narcotic substances, such as 
morphine, caffeine, cocaine, henbane, etc., and should never be 
used by any clean person. 

THE EFFECTS OF USE OF TOBACCO, MORPHINE, 
COCAINE AND OTHER NARCOTICS. 

If a person has pain, it is because of the nerves crying 
for nerve food, or because people have taken into their system 
foreign substances which, coming against the nerves, cause 
pain. Another thing is the diseased condition, but generally 
people suffer with their nerves on account of foreign sub- 


170 


CIGARETTES, CIGARS, TOBACCO 


stances which cause the diseased condition. People when 
they have severe pain have only the one desire: and that is to 
stop the pain, which cannot be stopped until the offending 
substance is removed, or the nourishment which the food 
requires is supplied; therefore all the person can think of is 
to take a narcotic, such as morphine or cocaine, which only 
deadens the nerves so they do not “feel” the pain. In other 
words, the morphine or cocaine paralyzes the nerves so that 
they cannot convey the sensation of pain. People become 
addicted to the use of narcotics to keep from the feeling of 
pain. That is because the spirit in the narcotic has taken 
possession of the nerves and whenever there is a failure to 
supply the nerves with narcotic, they cry out with pain, and 
people are so foolish and weak that they give way to it and take 
more, and as long as they do take it, the more of the narcotic 
will they take. The best way for people to get rid of such a 
spirit is to resist it; for GOD says : “Resist the devil and he will 
flee from you.” Again GOD says: “Give no place to the devil.” 
That is a command that should t>e obeyed and unless the per¬ 
son who needs it does obey, he will become worse and worse 
and more and more subject to the devil and his evil spirits. 
Many people are so bound by the spirit in the drug or in 
coffee, tea, tobacco, wintergreen and other similar substances 
that it requires a great battle against the power of darkness 
to enable them to secure deliverance. People ignorant of the 
truth do not know that when they give way to take such 
things that they are feeding the devil and his demons. 

The nicotine in tobacco only stimulates the brain of 
people and causes their brain and nervous system to be 
“whipped up” as an old horse attached to a buggy or wagon 
has to be whipped up by being slashed, sometimes at every 
step. Coffee has the same effect. Whiskey also has a similar 
effect; but tobacco having nicotine in it is a thousand times 
worse than alcohol, and is really doing more harm to people 
who use it than alcohol or any other thing except cocaine, 
which is the most injurious and depressing of all the narcotics. 

A man intoxicated from having nicotine in tobacco filling 
his system, is not a suitable person for any woman to have 
as a husband. A child begotten under such influence is dwarfed 
from the time of conception and birth, in mind and body. 
Any woman or girl that receives advances from a man that 
uses tobacco is encouraging that man to persist in its use. 
A great many girls are innocently led into association with 
such men. At first the smell of the odor on the man is very 
obnoxious, but by constant association the poor girl gets to 
like it because she gets just so much nicotine in her system 
and is unmindful of the unpleasant odor. If they are deter¬ 
mined to marry such a man, that is a very good way to get 


CIGARETTES, CIGARS, TOBACCO 


171 


used to their bad odor, but our advice to every woman is to 
avoid courtship with a tobacco user. 

Infantile paralysis in children, besides a dwarfed brain 
and body, is caused by the use of tobacco by their fathers. 
Hardly a person who lives in a large town or city can avoid 
seeing examoles of such terrible effects of the use of tobacco 
by the fathers of men and women. They are twisted up, 
dwarfed, drawn, with one hand turned over one way and 
the other another, and their limbs crooked, having shoe strings 
or pencils in their hands, selling them on the streets to make 
a living. Such people are always examples of the use of 
tobacco. At least one-third of all the men in asylums are 
there on account of the use of tobacco or liquor, and it will 
be observed that they are slaves to the use of the same drug 
or narcotic that their fathers were addicted to when they were 
begotten. 

The man that discovered tobacco was a Frenchman by 
the name of Nicot. He brought seeds of the tobacco to France 
and raised some of it and gave it to boys and others whom 
he could influence to try it, and the result was that the spirit 
of nicotine in tobacco fastened itself upon those people and 
they had to have it or suffer from nervousness. The tobacco 
was then called Nico, but afterwards was given the name of 
“tobacco”; but the active principle in the weed was called 
“nicotine,” which was certainly a mistake; they should have 
called it “Old Nick” because it was discovered and introduced 
by Nicot and he was the offspring of Old Nick, the devil. 

Nicotine is one of the most virulent poisons which exists 
and every man or woman that uses it in any form; cigarettes, 
cigars, pipes, snuff or chewing, is under bondage to the devil. 
Just to think that one atom of nicotine put on the tongue of 
a cat will throw it into convulsions immediately and a mere 
taste of it will kill a guinea pig. Christian men and women 
ought to be united in making it odious and treating any person 
who uses the accursed stuff in that way and manner as one 
unworthy of association with ladies and gentlemen. 

It is a terrible thing to go along the street and have the 
air polluted all around you by people walking in front or by 
the side of you on the pavements, and pufling their accursed 
impurities in the nostrils of a lady or gentleman. There should 
be a law preventing such. Then on street cars and in public 
places and even in hotels and restaurants, the air is generally 
thoroughly impregnated with the poison of nicotine, and the 
terrible odor is very disagreeable to a pure man or woman. 

How wicked of a man to punish his wife, a pure, clean 
woman, by using such stuff as will make him stink. We must 
use plain terms. The enormity of the disgraceful use of to¬ 
bacco should be properly estimated and acted upon by saying 


172 


CIGARETTES, CIGARS, TOBACCO 


or doing anything that is necessary to disparage and persuade 
by reason, or any other attitude. 

We, ourselves (we are ashamed to acknowledge), used the 
accursed stuff for thirty-six years of our life. We were led 
to use it by a vagabond boy with whom we senselessly asso¬ 
ciated, who made us believe that we could not be a “man” 
and have courage unless we used tobacco. It made us very 
sick the first time we used it, but that boy twitted us and said 
that if we would use it again it would not make us sick, and 
that we would love it. That was the devil’s talk and that 
vagabond boy was the emissary of the devil, as is every boy 
or man who will influence an innocent person to use that 
accursed stuff. We became a slave to it and after using it for 
the time mentioned we had what is called the “tobacco heart”; 
from that time to this, about thirty years, we have never used 
it. We found it very difficult to break loose from the habit, 
but having found out what caused us such great pain in the 
heart we determined to dispense with the use of it and we did. 
At first when we had a desire for tobacco we would take a 
piece of banana and eat it, then the old craving would come 
back and we would take some more banana. In about seven 
days we had the mastery over it. When all the nicotine was 
out of our body, strange to say, we could not even bear the 
smell of it because it would bring pain in our heart, and so 
it has continued all these thirty years. Under the influence of 
nicotine a person has exaggerated thoughts and purposes. It 
enlarges everything; it causes people to misrepresent; it causes 
most of those who use it to falsify and tell lies or “stretch the 
blanket.” In our case it always made us go too fast. It 
caused us to have unclean thoughts, but since we gave it up 
everything looks different to us. While we were using it 
everything looked cloudy but we did not notice it, and did 
not know that everything did look so until the cloud was 
cleared up. Frequently we would feel as if we could fly, we 
were so light headed, especially after sucking the old pipe 
until we were filled with the spirit of nicotine. We would 
now urge upon the government of the United States and upon 
the people of every state to make laws prohibiting the pro¬ 
duction, manufacture and sale of whiskey and tobacco. 

In prohibition states where the manufacture and sale of 
whiskey and intoxicants are prohibited, tobacco shops, drug, 
and other stores are selling the cousin to alcohol (nicotine in 
tobacco), which is a great deal worse even than alcoholic 
stimulants causing drunkenness. It is inconsistency that the 
worst should be kept and prohibit the use of the least harmful 
thing. 

Many wives are continually abused and prostituted by 


CIGARETTES, CIGARS, TOBACCO 


173 


being forced by a husband debased by the use of tobacco, there¬ 
by making him brutal. 

When a woman has a headache, she rushes to phenacetin, 
antipyrin, antifebrin, or a similar drug, and “dopes” herself. 
She could do nothing worse. No true Christian woman that 
knows CHRIST as Saviour and Healer will ever do such a 
foolish thing. She will go to GOD in the name of CHRIST 
and do and have done for her what GOD has provided by His 
minister—not a doctor, unless that doctor has been converted 
and accepted CHRIST as Healer Divine. 

A man feels the result of overeating, or eating highly 
spiced food, or drinking too much, and he rushes to the drug 
counter. In a day or more he is down on his back; later he 
•dies of heart failure, it may be. Of course it is heart failure, 
not caused by disease but by the drug or dope. The poor old 
heart couldn’t stand the drug any longer; the stomach was 
ruined; the tissues were being undermined, all because of the 
drug habit. If people want to be well they should not rush 
to drugs. At best they give only temporary relief and by 
constant use they bring whoever uses them under bondage, 
necessitating them to keep on using drugs. Drugs do not 
build up. We appeal to people everywhere, change your diet, 
eat a great deal of pure, wholesome, saltless bread, or baked 
or mashed Irish potatoes, which have been made into cakes and 
browned in an oven. Abandon the quick lunch habit—it kills. 
Dispense with all pastry. 

How to Control and Overcome Bad Habits. 

We frequently meet with persons who have, and are 
conscious of having an inherited tendency to some mental or 
moral deformity, and who also have a desire to overcome 
such defect, and rise into better, higher, and more satisfactory 
conditions of life. 

Where there exists any unhealthy bias, in any direction, 
the remedy suggested is: Take radical, positive action. Stop 
and resist even to the death, crying to God earnestly, in the 
all-powerful name of Jesus Christ, and refuse any longer to 
be under bondage. 

Practice the opposite, keeping the opposite ever in mind, 
and never thinking of or following the habit desired to get 
rid of. This thought kept active while eating and for one 
hour after, will have a more potent effect on the system, men¬ 
tally and physically, than all the rest of the time. 

Therefore, if the habit, or vice, pertains to self-indulgence, 
or indulgence of a sensational nature, in whatever direction, 
the discrimination as to what kinds and quality of food taken 
has been used, persistently ejecting all articles of food which 
are intended merely for gratification of the taste, or, in other 


174 


CIGARETTES, CIGARS, TOBACCO 


words, studying and carrying out the rules of dietetics and 
hygiene, in the most rigid manner, will lay a foundation 
so deep and broad in the whole nature, that a habit and 
structure of harmonious self-control will develop into a most 
beneficial and healthy custom, with no longer any conscious 
violation of nature’s law. 

It requires a great deal of determination to be able to 
say NO and rigidly carry out rules which will overcome bad 
habits; such determination must be adhered to without devia¬ 
tion in order to accomplish the desired result. 

Pay no attention to ridicule of friends, who object to a 
strenuous change, which is necessary to get rid of a habit, as 
such friends are the first to blame and ridicule people for 
vices and bad habits, when their object is to conquer. 

SOME THINGS DESTRUCTIVE TO HEALTH 

Mr. Thomas Nelson, in his book writes as follows on this 
subject: “There are three things that are more destructive 
to the body than is anything else and that doubtless cause 
more loss of health and life than pestilence and wars; and the 
friendly attitude taken by many people toward these murderers 
makes them all the more dangerous to the human race. These 
three enemies are alcohol, tobacco, and sexual vices. We will 
consider them separately, taking alcohol first. 

THE EFFECTS OF ALCOHOL UPON THE BODY 

“It is admitted by all writers on hygiene that alcohol can 
not be digested or assimilated by the human body; hence it 
is an entirely foreign substance—a poison, and not a food. Its 
effects upon the system are terrible. Statistics show that many 
die annually from alcoholism, or from taking into the system 
alcohol in the form of whiskey, beer, etc. This alone ought 
to teach us that it is dangerous to humanity in general. The 
fact that some drink, as they call it, moderately, all their lives 
and still live to a good old age, does not prove that alcoholic 
drinks are harmless, but rather proves that these persons have 
a very strong constitution—one able to stand more abuse than 
the constitutions of many of their fellow human beings. No 
one can use intoxicants without running the risk of becoming 
a drunkard, ruining his health, losing his mind, and finally 
losing his soul. Moreover, the example he sets for others may 
continue to ruin lives and homes while the world shall stand. 
The only safe way is to let it entirely alone and see that we are 
not the cause of any one going to a drunkard’s grave. 

“We will give some quotations on this subject from phys¬ 
iologies and other works, as these are so plain and numerous 
that we feel it will be better than to give our own words. 

“‘Food gratifies hunger, and maintains the strength, 


t 


CIGARETTES, CIGARS, TOBACCO 


175 


warmth, and vigor of the body. If alcohol is taken into the 
stomach, it passes directly into the blood, and is distributed 
throughout the body. It goes into the blood as alcohol. It 
is distributed as alcohol. It is finally cast out of the body as 
alcohol. It undergoes little or no change in the body. It does 
not appease hunger. It does not supply any lasting strength 
to the tissues. Food and alcohol are directly opposite in their 
action. It is a mistake to suppose that alcohol is a food.’ 

“ ‘The use of alcoholic liquors tends to inflame the delicate 
mucous membrane that lines the stomach. This membrane is 
marvelously full of tiny blood-vessels. Alcohol causes these 
capillaries to dilate so that they become engorged with blood. 
The alcohol also makes the gastric juices flow more rapidly. 
If these blood-vessels and glands are caused to act in this un¬ 
natural manner day after day, because of alcohol in the stom¬ 
ach, the result is inflammation of the lining membrane; the 
muscles of the stomach become weak, and ugly ulcers form 
on the inner wall of this important organ. Similar injury is 
produced in the liver and kidneys/ 

“ ‘Beer, wine, and whiskey tend to injure the kidneys of 
habitual drinkers. The alcohol they contain dilates the deli¬ 
cate cells of the kidneys and it may even cause these parts to 
be destroyed .’—Eclectic Guide to Health. 

“ T. Alcohol, when present in the blood causes fatty de¬ 
generation of the organs. 

“ ‘2. It dilates the blood-vessels, and increases the force 
and frequency of the heart, by its action on the nervous centers. 
It does not give additional strength, but merely enables a man 
to draw on his reserve energy. It may thus give assistance 
in a single effort, but not in prolonged exertion. 

“ ‘3. It has the same effect upon the action of the heart. 

“ ‘4. By dilating the vessels of the skin, alcohol warms 
the surface at the expense of the internal organs. 

“ ‘5. The symptoms of intoxication are due to paralysis of 
the nervous system. It is through paralysis of the medulla 
that alcohol usually causes death. 

“ ‘6. The apparent immunity possessed by drunken men 
from the usual effects of serious accident, is due to paralysis 
of the nervous mechanism through which a shock could be 
produced in a sober condition. 

“ ‘A celebrated French physician, Dr. Everat, has furn¬ 
ished statistics showing that the mortality from this cause is 
annually 50,000 in England, 40,000 in Germany, 15,000 in Russia, 
4,000 in Belgium, 3,000 in Spain and 15,000 in France. Not¬ 
withstanding the universality of this vice among nearly all 
classes of society, few persons are aware of how materially 
human life is abbreviated by the use of alcohol ”— Home and 
Health, 


176 


CIGARETTES, CIGARS, TOBACCO 


HOW IT AFFECTS THE MIND 

The effects of this poison on the mind are even worse 
than its effects on the body. It is one of the greatest causes 
of insanity. Any one who knows what drunkenness. is can 
easily see the effect it has on the mind. Does it not cause 
temporary insanity, insomuch that the person under its in¬ 
fluence is neither sober nor sensible? He does not have the 
right use of his mind. And consequently its continued use, 
will end in death, or produce delirium tremens, that most horri¬ 
ble of all mental delusions. The.se facts prove too plainly the 
awful effects of alcohol on the mental faculties. We will give 
some quotations showing its effects on the mind: 

“Science has shown that alcohol has a special affinity for 
the brain. On its introduction into the system- it rushes to 
that vital organ, and makes there its first and most power¬ 
ful assault upon life. If the quantity is sufficient, it causes 
instant death. 

“In common doses it produces disturbances ranging from 
trifling congestion to delirium tremens. It literally hardens 
the brain. A professor of surgery assured his class that he could 
tell the brain of a drunkard in the dark by passing the dis¬ 
secting knife through it. 

“An agent, classed by all toxicologists with deadly poison, 
that has an affinity for the brain so strong that it crowds 
not only the channels of the circulation, but the substance of 
the brain itself, can not fail to produce serious disturbances 
in the delicate organ of thought. And facts agree. Brain dis¬ 
eases, such as congestion, paralysis, apoplexy, epilepsy, and 
insanity are caused or aggravated by intoxicating drinks to 
a fearful extent .”—Home and Health. 

“Insanity is one of the most deplorable of human afflic¬ 
tions. It is now generally believed by physiologists that in¬ 
sanity is, in all cases, due to diseased condition of the nervous 
system. Because alcohol acts in all cases as a brain poison, 
its use tends to cause conditions favorable to insanity. 

[This writer is in error here. Insanity is caused by the 
evil spirit in Alcohol, Nicotine and other nervines.] 

“Intoxication itself is temporary insanity. It is not sur¬ 
prising that frequently repeated intoxication tends to produce 
confirmed mania. 

“Statistics derived from various asylums, both in England 
and in the United States, show that the use of alcohol is one 
among the great causes of insanity. 

“A committee in England extended their observations 
through sixteen years, and reached the conclusion that as 
many as sixty out of every hundred cases of insanity in that 
country, during the time of their investigation, were caused 


CIGARETTES, CIGARS, TOBACCO 


177 


by the use of alcohol. Doubtless one-half the cases of insanity 
in the United States, as well as in other countries, are due di¬ 
rectly or indirectly to the use of alcohol and other narcotics. 

“Dr. Yellowlees, Medical Superintendent of the Glam¬ 
organ County Asylum, England, says: ‘With the single ex¬ 
ception of hereditary predisposition, intemperance is, by far, 
the most fruitful of all the causes of brain disease, and even 
hereditary predisposition is often another name for prenatal 

intemperance.It is surely within the truth to say that 

half the existing cases of insanity are due directly or indirectly 
to this social curse.No vice is more hereditary than in¬ 

temperance/ ”—Eclectic Guide to Health. 

OTHER EFFECTS 

“When we take into consideration the relation of alcohol, 
or drunkennes, to misery and crime in every land and nation, 
surely it becomes appalling indeed. Especially is drunkenness 
the cause of unchastity and sexual vices—those things so ru¬ 
inous to lives and homes. This is easily understood when we 
consider the effect of this fearful stimulant upon the nerves 
and the passions of humanity. The fact is, it sinks man to a 
depth of degradation that is far below that occupied by the 
beast, or perhaps we might better say, it places on a level 
with the demons of hell. 

“The binding power of this habit is too well known to 
need much comment. It is a sad fact that drunkards lose 
their power of will so as to feel themselves unable to cease 
from the use of alcoholic drinks, though they know it is ruin¬ 
ing not only their own lives, but also their homes and the hap¬ 
piness of all whom they love. And what causes this loss of 
will-power? The use of beverages containing alcohol. Let 
the poor drunkard’s life, home, and grave stand as ghostly 
monuments before the eyes of all who dare tamper with this 
awful enemy to humanity, to give them a timely warning; and 
let the words of the wise sink deep into their ears—‘Who hath 
woe? who hath sorrow? who hath contentions? who hath 
babbling? who hath wounds without cause? who hath red¬ 
ness of eyes? They that tarry long at the wine; they that go 
to seek mixed wine. Look not thou upon the wine when it is 
red, when it giveth his color in the cup, when it moveth itself 
aright. At the last it bitteth like a serpent, and stingeth like 
an adder/ ” 

TWO PRACTICES WHICH SHOULD BE CONDEMNED 

“There is a practise today which should be condemned 
by all—that of physicians prescribing medicines containing 
alcohol. The foolish notion that the thing which kills a well 
man will cure a sick person is simply superstition. If alcohol 
is destructive to body and mind and is an entirely foreign sub- 




178 


CIGARETTES, CIGARS, TOBACCO. 


stance to the hitman system, it will not cure, but only kill. Be¬ 
sides this, it has often been proved that men have been made 
drunkards, morphine eaters, opium-fiends, etc., by the use of 
medicines containing these pernicious elements. Many phy¬ 
sicians recommend this destructive and dangerous practise, but 
not all of them do. Some years ago the following quotation, 
signed by three hundred leading physicians, is said to have ap¬ 
peared in London papers: 

“ ‘As it is believed that the inconsiderate prescription of 
large quantities of alcoholic liquid by medical men for their 
patients has given rise, in many instances, to the formation of 
intemperate habits, the undersigned, while unable to abandon 
the use of alcohol in the treatment of certain cases of disease, 
are yet of opinion that no medical practitioner should prescribe 
it without a sense of grave responsibility. 

“ ‘They believe that alcohol, in whatever form, should be 
prescribed with as much care as any powerful drug, and that 
the directions for its use should be so framed as not to be in¬ 
terpreted as a sanction for excess, or necessarily for contin¬ 
uance of its use when the occasion is past. They are also of 
opinion that many people immensely exaggerate the value of 
alcohol as an article of diet, and since no class of men see so 
much of its evil effects and possess such power to restrain 
its abuse, as members of their own profession, they hold that 
every medical practitioner is bound to exert his utmost in¬ 
fluence to inculcate habits of great moderation in the use of 
alcoholic liquids. 

“ ‘Being also firmly convinced that the great amount of 
drinking of alcoholic liquors among the working class of this 
country is one of the greatest evils of the day, destroying— 
more than anything else—the health, happiness, and welfare 
of those classes, and neutralizing, to a large extent, the great 
industrial prosperity which Providence has placed within 
the reach of this nation, the undersigned would gladly sup¬ 
port any wise legislation which would tend to restrict, within 
proper limits, the use of alcoholic beverages, and gradually 
introduce habits of temperance/ 

“Another common practice, the practice among many re¬ 
ligious denominations of using for communion purposes wine 
containing alcohol, should also be condemned. Reformed 
drunkards have been known to get their final downfall from 
this very source (by the spirit in the alcohol seizing upon 
their spirits and enslaving them again). There can be no 
doubt that the wine used by Christ and his disciples was the 
unfermented juice of the grape, and none other should be used 
by people professing to be the followers of Christ. The only 
safe rule for those who have once been rescued from the jaws 
of the devouring monster alcoholism is to abstain entirely 


CIGARETTES, CIGARS, TOBACCO 


179 


from everything that contains alcohol in any degree; and we 
might add that this is the only absolute safety for every 
one.” 

THE EFFECTS OF TOBACCO ON DIFFERENT PARTS 
OF THE SYSTEM 

“Tobacco, though not so harmful as alcohol, is neverthe¬ 
less destructive to health. It is not a food, and is so far from 
finding congeniality with the system that the first attempt 
to use it is generally protested against with dizziness, sickness, 
and vomiting. Anything which is good for the body will not 
be received in such an unwelcome manner; hence these signs 
are nature’s warnings for a man to let tobacco alone; and he 
is wise who heeds the warnings thus given. It is true that the 
system can become so accustomed to its use that it no longer 
protests against it, but even craves it, insomuch that the tobac¬ 
co-slave will exclaim, ‘I can’t get along without it!’ But this 
does not prove that it does him no harm nor that it agrees 
with the system, any more than the binding power of alcohol¬ 
ism proves that alcohol is good for the body. The fact that 
tobacco is almost, if not altogether, as binding when it has 
become a habit, as alcohol, makes it necessary to consider well 
whether it is wise or foolish, good or bad, to allow one’s self 
to form a habit that thus binds or to continue under its bind¬ 
ing power after once formed. 

“We will notice some of its effects on body and mind. We 
can not name any good ones, for it certainly has none, as it 
is not a food, but a poison; but it has some very bad ones. It 
stands to reason that constant chewing, as is the case with 
tobacco-chewers, makes the saliva flow constantly. So the 
tobacco-chewer wastes his saliva upon a poisonous weed in¬ 
stead of making it serve its intended purpose—the digestion 
of food. This waste will finally exhaust the supply, for nature 
has made no provision for the use of tobacco. Having seen 
how necessary the saliva is to digestion, we can readily see 
that tobacco cuts off the alpha of the digestive alphabet. This 
is true not only of those who chew it, but also of those who 
smoke it, only in a lesser degree. The same objection can 
be applied to gum. 

“But the evil of using tobacco does not stop here. Tobac¬ 
co contains a poison of a very strong nature. This poison— 
nicotine—is very dangerous if taken into the stomach or into 
the blood.” 


FOODS CONTINUED. 

Chapter XXI. 

Chicken. Chicken may be classed with venison and mut¬ 
ton as a fiber-food. If young and carefully broiled it is a fa¬ 
vorite dish of epicures, and is valuable as a children’s food 
and as nutriment in sickness, when the nitrogenous element 
is required. Care should be exercised to select those that 
are healthy and in good condition, and they should not be 
kept until the slightest change occurs in the perfect freshness 
of the tissue. For invalids and young children the fat should 
be discarded. Four hours is necessary for the digestion of 
roasted or boiled (domestic) fowl. 

Ducks are fine as food and should be eaten in the place 
of beef meat. 

Dates. This fruit is the staple article of diet in Persia, 
Arabia and a portion of Africa. They contain 58*4 per cent 
of sugar, besides gum and other essential elements. Should 
be pulled apart with the fingers and thoroughly cleansed, and 
are a good substitute for citron in cooking. Cakes of dates 
pounded together so firmly as to be cut with a hatchet are 
the food of the African caravans on their journeys through the 
Sahara. In northern Africa roasted date-stones are used in 
the place of coffee. Dates will prevent fermentation, gas and 
eructations from the stomach. Every person is benefited by 
their use. They should be enjoyed every day by persons who 
are subject to eructations or belching of gas. 

Dandelion is used to a considerable extent, both in Eu¬ 
rope and the United States, for greens, and the blanched leaves 
for salads. Contains 13.22 per centum of salts (not salt) after 
water is deducted, 62.42 sugar starch, .12 iron, 1.40 sodium, 
19.56 albuminoids, 1.13 manganese, 2.70 calcium, 5.42 potas¬ 
sium, 1.05 phosphorus, .29 sulphur, .94 silica, 4.80 oil. 

Dill. The leaves and fruit are extensively used for flavor¬ 
ing pickles, sauces, etc., and contains 58.05 sugar starch, 21.53 
albuminoids, 5.44 oil. 

Endive. An annual or biennial plant, of the same genus 
with chicory, its blanched leaves being much used in salads 
and in soups. 

Eggs. The white of egg is pure albumen. At a tempera¬ 
ture of 160 it coagulates into a soft, tender, jelly-like pulp. At 
200 it becomes close grained and tough. At 212, the boiling 
point of water, it is firm and solid. At 350 it becomes so te- 


FOODS CONTINUED 


181 


nacious that it becomes a valuable cement for marble, which 
shows the importance of cooking eggs at below the boiling 
point of water. The best way to cook eggs is to pour on 
them boiling water in a teacup by the side of a person’s plate, 
at the breakfast table, and let it remain long enough (three 
minutes) to become as warm as it was when first laid by the 
hen; then break the shell at the larger end and sip the con¬ 
tents, or swallow it right down. 

Pure albumen, which GOD has provided in the white of 
the egg, is absolutely necessary for the proper amount of 
life and strength of both the male and female, especially for 
their reproductive powers. 

Albumen must be taken into the stomach unchanged in 
order to enter into the blood of man. On entering the stom¬ 
ach, pure albumen is instantly changed into albuminose or 
fluidized as water. Then it passes through the absorbants in 
the walls of the stomach, and quickly enters into the blood as 
water does. If albumen is cooked it is hardened and made 
indigestible. It is passed through the stomach and intestines 
as useless excrement and blocks the bowels, producing consti¬ 
pation and irregular movement of the bowels. Our advice to 
every person is never to cook an egg except for the yolk. 

The yolk cooked is digestible while the white is not when 
cooked. The yolk of an egg is the only food having the same 
amount of lime as milk and should, therefore, be given to 
children when milk is not procurable, or cannot be digested. 
The yolk has almost all the elements of food in it, and unless 
taken raw (warmed to animal heat in boiling water) it should 
be hard boiled. The hard white of the egg should be thrown 
away as useless, and the yolk eaten with unsalted butter. 

When a child or invalid will vomit up everything taken 
into the stomach, a hard boiled egg (cooked for twenty min¬ 
utes) with the yolk grated or mashed, to which has been added 
a little cream or saltless butter, and that dissolved in warm 
water and given to the child in the nursing bottle, or to a 
grown person, direct, will not cause nausea or be vomited, 
in nine times out of ten. 

GOD has provided the eggshell for the egg to keep it from 
the oxygen of the air. A packing is in each of the pores which 
will not let any oxygen get into the egg, and just as soon 
as it is exposed to the air it changes. Eggs should not be 
mixed with anything. Some people beat the egg. The oxygen 
changes it and the good parts are spoiled. Let it have the 
natural taste. The white is pure albumen and your system 
needs it. There are a great many childless people because they 
do not have sufficient albumin in their bodies. Persons who 
do not have sufficient albumen in their system to support their 
generative faculties are barren and childless. 


182 


FOODS CONTINUED 


To test the freshness of an egg, set it in a mixture of one 
ounce of salt to nine of water. A fresh egg will just sink in it; 
a stale one will float. 

Artificial eggs are said to be manufactured in New Jersey 
and Connecticut, having chemically the same properties, but, 
of course, lacking in the important element of vitality. 

Fish is an invaluable food when properly proportioned with 
other food substances. It should be taken either from the sea, 
or from deep water. Fishes absorb the qualities of the ele¬ 
ment in which they live to such an extent that trout caught 
in mountain brooks seem like a different species of fish than 
those taken in the mud ponds or rivers, where they are some¬ 
times reared. Fish abound in phosphorus and other elements 
of food and should be used when fresh, three times per week, 
or every other day, instead of meat. 

WHEAT FLOUR. 

The best flour has a slight tinge of yellow, and should 
not be lumpy or grFty. When compressed in the hands, it 
should hold together and show the prints of the fingers well. 
When thrown against the wall some of it should stick. Good 
flour makes an elastic dough and can be drawn out long with¬ 
out breaking. One-seventh of a barrel of flour is consumed 
by the yeast in raising the bread. There are two kinds of 
flour, bread and pastry flour. Bread flour contains more 
gluten than pastry. Good flour should make a yellow-white 
instead of a snow-white colored bread, with a nutty, sweet 
flavor. Flour should never contain less than eight per cent, 
of gluten, and good flour has fourteen. 

Graham flour, as ordinarily made, is from inferior and 
often refuse wheat, and its excess of grit so rasps the delicate 
lining of the digestive tract that much nutriment is borne off 
with the waste. The bowels are loosened by it on account 
of nature sending fluids to the intestines to wash out an 
irritating substance. It is a mistaken idea about the habitual 
use of graham or whole wheat bread or bran bread to prevent 
constipation. The use of such substances only tend to wear 
out the bowels. 

Farina is meal or flour or any kind of grain, some¬ 
times mixed with potato-flour and tapioca. 

Fruits stimulate and encourage the natural process by 
which several good results are brought about in the stomach 
and bowels. We eat fruit in the evening before retiring. 

Under the category of laxatives, oranges, figs, tamarinds, 
prunes, mulberries, dates, nectarines and plums may be in¬ 
cluded ; pomegranates, cranberries, blackberries, sumach 
berries, dewberries, raspberries, quinces, pears, wild cherries 
and medlars are astringent; grapes, peaches, strawberries, 
black currants, and melon seeds are diuretics; gooseberries, red 


FOODS CONTINUED 


183 


and white currants, pumpkins and melons are refrigerants, 
and lemons, limes and apples are refrigerants and stomach 
sedatives. Pomegranates are very astringent and are, if their 
use is persisted in, injurious. 

Fruits should be eaten alone, or with stale bread and 
water, unless they are made to constitute an important part 
of each meal. 

All fruits may be taken uncooked if the system can assimi¬ 
late them. When no great hunger is felt at a meal, a little 
juicy fruit (baked or raw apples, green grapes, or tomatoes 
are the safest) may be taken. Too much dried fruit will pro¬ 
duce sores and pimples. If the sores appear with a watery 
exudation, too much acid is taken. If irritation is felt, or skin 
eruption appears, either chocolate, cocoa, or too much cream 
is taken. Should constipation occur, less nut cream and more 
juicy fruit should be taken. If the bowels are too relaxed, 
less fruit and more fresh milk is needed. Boiled milk is best 
in such cases with unsalted crackers. 

At each meal some acid or sub-acid fruit should be taken, 
and at each noonday or evening meal lettuce should be taken 
because of its richness in sodium. All waste matter should 
be avoided. 

The better the quality of the fruits and nuts taken, the 
better the results in health, work, thoughts, clearness of mind 
and keenness of perception. 

Fresh, juicy, uncooked fruits, such as apples, pears, grapes, 
berries and oranges rejuvenate and revivify, and at the same 
time supply the liquids required by a well-sustained body. 
Orange and lemon juice mixed to suit the taste, without 
sugar or water, will be found very nourishing and stimulating 
for thin, pale-faced persons. 

Figs are nourishing, but the skin is indigestible. They 
are too rich for feeble digestive organs. Green figs are excel¬ 
lent food. Dried figs contain brain (nerve) and muscle food, 
heat and waste. 

Figs are often prepared by pouring boiling water on them 
(preferably distilled or filtered rain, or other soft, pure water) 
and allowing them to stand for some twenty-four hours; or 
they may be put into cold milk and allowed to remain over the 
fire until brought to a boil, then set aside, and they will be 
found fully softened in five or ten minutes. Many people 
to whom figs and milk cooked together are distasteful relish 
cold milk with figs. In such cases it is very desirable that 
the figs be softened by proper soaking, and then eaten with 
the milk as preferred. Figs contain 2.95 per centum of total 
salts, .04 iron, .77 sodium, .27 manganese, .56 calcium, 81- 
potassium, .04 phosphorus, .19 sulphur, .16 silicon, 1.50 protein, 
.30 oil and acid, 17.93 sugar and starch. 


184 


FOODS CONTINUED 


Filberts. Contain 15.6 protein, 65.3 oil and 2.4 ash or 
salts. Only robust people can digest these nuts. They are 
too heavy for weaklings or young children. 

Hazelnuts are very nourishing. If not kiln-dried they 
lose their agreeable flavor unless kept in air-tight vessels. 

Goosefoot, White (Chenopodium) is sometimes used as a 
substitute for spinach. It contains 62.29 sugar starch, 19.25 
albuminoids, 3.17 oil, and is very good for occasional use.. 

Grapes. Are refreshing, wholesome and nutritious. 
Eaten freely are slightly diuretic. This delicacy contains 
2.30 per centum of total salts, .01 iron, .03 sodium, .11 man¬ 
ganese, .26 calcium, 1.29 potassium, .36 phosphorus, .14 sul¬ 
phur, .06 silecia, 1.30 protein, 1.60 oil and acid, 18.30 sugar and 
starch. Grapes are excellent food for night work, assuming 
that substantial food has been taken during the day. Green 
grapes are blood purifying, but of little food value. Blue 
grapes are “filling” but bad for the liver. (Reject pip and 
skins.) 

Grapefruit. This fruit should be used in place of lemon¬ 
ade. It is a very good food unless picked green to ripen in 
transit. It is a mongrel fruit. Is a valuable dessert fruit of 
the genus citrus. It is also called pomelo, being a variety of 
Shaddock. 

“Grapenuts.” We would warn people against the use of 
so-called “grapenuts.” There is no such thing as “grapenut.” 
There was a man who made a large fortune by mixing wheat 
bran with common cheap molasses, baking it until it is hard 
and dry, then grinding and packing it in packages which are 
sold for fifteen cents a pound, while it is really worth about 
one cent per pound to feed to hogs in slop. It is not fit for 
human beings to eat. It is no more nor less than robbery, and 
the person who habitually uses the stuff will, in the end, 
injure the mucous membrane of the bowels, by keeping up a 
constant drain to wash away the irritating substances which 
are found in wheat bran. Wheat bran is not fit for any person 
to eat habitually; it acts in the place of castor-oil and laxative 
medicines as a remedy for constipation. Do not purchase it. 
Do not use it. 

Groundnut, Peanut or Guber Pea. The term Peanut is 

variously employed to denote the seed of the peanut (Arachis 
hypogaea) and the tubers of certain umbelliferous plants, 
especially Apios tuberosa, also called earthnut. It contains 
24.5 per cent, protein, .50 oil, 1.8 ash or salts. It is a nutrient 
of great value when eaten freshly roasted when hot. 

Peanut Butter. One of the best uses of the Peanut is 
to make it into peanut butter and use it by spreading it 
over bread as cream butter is used. This valuable article 
of food is made by taking (say) five pounds of freshly 
roasted peanuts (the Virginia peanut is the best) and after 


FOODS CONTINUED 


185 


hulling them, grind them as fine as possible in a Universal 
meat cutter (which is sold with nut grinder) and mix with 
one pint of heated pure olive oil and one pound of unsalted 
butter. Nothing will nourish and give strength to the human 
body more than peanut butter so made. 

Game consists of wild animals and fowls as distinguished 
from tame. The flesh has generally more flavor than that of 
the tame animal or fowl. Indeed, it has a peculiar flavor 
which renders it particularly appetizing to the convalescent 
and gratifying to the epicure. Birds are especially rich in 
phosphate salts, therefore, particularly appropriate to the ex¬ 
haustion of disease. Those with white flesh should be well 
cooked, the dark flesh rare. 

Goose. The goose was probably among the first of the 
domesticated birds. Giblets is the name given to the gizzard, 
legs and head of the goose. Goose-ham is considered a deli¬ 
cacy, and the liver has been esteemed a favorite ever since 
the time of Rome. It is superior to the meat beef. 

Gooseberries, unripe, make excellent tarts and pies, and 
ripe, make good jams and preserves. 

Gums have the same composition as starch, but have no 
nutritive value. 

Hares and Rabbits are specially prohibited as a food. GOD 
also forbids the use of swine’s flesh and any person who uses 
either violates GOD’S word and brings upon him the curse 
of God. 

Horseradish roots are remarkable for their pungency, ow¬ 
ing to a volatile oil of powerful odor very similar to, if not 
identical with oil of mustard. The roots are grated down and 
mixed with salads, or used with roast beef, their stimulating 
property promoting digestion. They are also anti-scorbutic, 
that is, prevent and cure scurvy. Contains 6.44 per centum 
of salts after water is deducted, 80.47 sugar starch, .12 iron, 
.26 sodium, 11.58 protein, .19 manganese, .53 calcium, 1.94 
potassium, .50 phosphorus, 1.98 sulphur, .82 silicon, .35 oil. 
Moderation should be used. Gluttons eat too much of every¬ 
thing. 

Hams of oxen and sheep, preserved by wood smoke, con¬ 
tain pyroligneous acid, and are much esteemed as an article 
of diet. Hams of swine are not fit for food, and any person 
who does eat anything forbidden by God will have to suffer 
sooner or later. 

Herring is the most important of all fish as a fish product. 
They have enormous fecundity, more than sixty thousand eggs 
having been counted in the roe of a single female. They are 
cured in Scotland, according to the instructions laid down by 
the fishery board. All salt should be thoroughly soaked out. 

Haddock much resembles the cod. Is out of season in 


186 


FOODS CONTINUED 


March and April, and is finest from October to January. Some 
people are sickened by eating this fish. Only strong and ro¬ 
bust people should eat haddock. 

Halibut is one of the largest kind of flat fish. It is much 
esteemed as a food. It is indeed one of the best fish for food. 
Every family should have at least one meal of halibut each 
week. 

Hog Meat. See Swine’s Flesh. 

Honey owes its sweetness to its glucose or grape sugar 
and requires one less process of digestion than cane sugar, 
because the cane sugar must be transformed into glucose be¬ 
fore the system can appropriate it. Taken in moderate quan¬ 
tity, it is nutritive and laxative. Sometimes it is poisonous, 
on account of the bees extracting it from the azalea pontica, 
also from the datura stramonium, gelsemium and other fra¬ 
grant and nutritious flowers. Its adulterants consist mainly 
of artificial glucose. 

Substitutes or fictitious honeys are made of cane sugar 
and peppermint. Even the comb is imitated, filled and capped 
so adroitly that apparently good comb-honey is often bought, 
when in reality it is entirely manufactured without the agency 
of bees. Counterfeits should not be used, even for food or 
drink. 

Honey is apt to ferment in warm weather. 

Extracted honey is obtained by shaving off the caps of 
the cone and revolving the cone in a basket so that the honey 
is thrown out. Strained honey is obtained by mashing up 
the cones used in the breeding apartments containing honey, 
dead bees, bee bread (mainly the pollen of plants), and catch¬ 
ing what passes through the cloth. 

The strained honey of commerce is glucose, with just 
enough honey to flavor it, and will not granulate. 

Consumers may be sure of a good article by buying the 
granulated and liquefying it by placing it for a few moments 
in a jar of warm water. 

Any fruit may be preserved with honey by putting the 
fruit first into the can, then pouring honey over it, and sealing 
air-tight. When the honey is poured from the fruit it will have 
the flavor and appearance of jelly, making a delicious dessert. 

As a food, honey warms the system, arouses nervous 
energy, and gives vigor to all the vital functions, provided cane 
sugar is not used at the same time. 

When Rumelius Prottio, at over one hundred years of age, 
was presented to the Emperor Augustus, on account of his 
marvelous health and strength, the secret of his spirits and 
strength was requested by the Emperor. His answer was: 
“Intents melle; exterus oleo” (internally through honey, ex¬ 
ternally through oil). 


FOODS CONTINUED 


187 


Kohlrabi. Its uses are similar to those of the turnip. In 
quality it more nearly resembles the Swedish than the com¬ 
mon turnip. In America it has not become widely popular. 
It contains 8.11 per centum of salts after water is deducted, 
56.69 sugar starch, .24 iron, .53 sodium, 33.75 protein, .55 
manganese, .88 calcium, 2.84 potassium, 1.76 phosphorus, .71 
sulphur, .20 silicon, 1.45 oil. 

Leeks are plants allied to the onion but with no prooer 
bulb at the root; they are bleached by burying in earth. They 
are much used for culinary purposes, being much milder than 
the onion. Contains 12.36 per centum of salts after water is 
deducted, 55.98 sugar starch, .94 iron, 1.75 sodium, 26.09 pro¬ 
tein, .36 manganese, 1.28 calcium, 3.79 potassium, 2.04 phos¬ 
phorus, .91 sulphur, .91 silicon, 5.57 oil. Leeks, if white and 
of little smell, are good and digestible. 

Lettuce is cooling, digestible and mildly soporific. Con¬ 
tains 17.40 per centum of sodium after water is deducted, 
54.12 sugar starch, .91 iron, 23.43 protein, 2.56 calcium, 1.60 
phosphorus, .66 sulphur, 1.41 silica, and 5.05 oil. 

Lentils. An annual leguminous plant. Unlike the pea and 
bean, the lentil is eaten only when fully ripe. It is one of the 
most ancient of food plants, probably one of the first to be 
brought under cultivation by man. It has been cultivated 
since early times in Asia, and in the Mediterranean countries. 
It is probable the reddish Egyptian lentil was the “red pot¬ 
tage” of Esau. The lentil, according to analysis, is one of 
the most nutritious of all the legumes, but its flavor is pro¬ 
nounced and to some persons not so agreeable as the pea 
or bean. It is generally used for soup or puree. Its seeds 
have the following composition percentage. 3.03 per centum 
of salts after water is deducted, .07 iron, .44 sodium, .08 man¬ 
ganese, .21 calcium, 1.15 potassium, 1.20 phosphorus, 1.09 
oil. It certainly does abound in sodium, hence it is one of the 
rfutrients for the bowels. 

Limes are a good substitute for the lemon, and by many 
are considered more agreeable. 

Lobsters are crustaceans much esteemed for the table. 
The best season is from October to the beginning of May. 
The Norway Lobster is considered by some the most delicate 
of all crustaceans. Lobster salad is much esteemed as a lux¬ 
ury, but rarely agrees with delicate stomachs. 

We regard the lobster as one of the best nutriments for 
nervo-bilious temperaments. We will give our personal ex¬ 
perience. We are a native of Kentucky, born in 1836. From 
the age of maturity in 1855 we never weighed more than 109. 
That was our weight in winter, but in July and August we 
never weighed more than 97 pounds. We always had a crav¬ 
ing for something we could never find. Sometimes our crav- 


188 


FOODS CONTINUED 


ing was intense. We always had an acute smell, but never 
smelt anything that we craved, neither did we ever taste any¬ 
thing that would satisfy our craving, until after the close of 
the war we went to New York in response to the call of the 
telegraph authorities for us to go there in May, 1865, to oper¬ 
ate the telegraph line and send press reports for the New Eng¬ 
land newspapers. While there Charley Taylor, the night chief, 
invited us to visit himself and wife and take dinner with them 
one Sunday afternoon. At that dinner Mrs. Taylor had pro¬ 
vided some lobster salad and offered us some; but we had 
seen the ugly and dangerous looking lobsters in restaurants 
and their appearance was such we were prejudiced against 
them, so we refused, but she insisted that we should at least 
taste the salad because prepared especially for us. And 
so we did and to our delight there was the very thing we 
had always craved. We thought it was the sweetest and 
most delicious morsel of food we ever tasted in our life. 
We then ate as much as our stomach would hold with the 
other good food supplied for us. The next day we ordered 
some lobster meat at the restaurant and ate a half lobster and 
the next day a whole one. It satisfied our cravings and our 
system. We felt just splendid. Occasionally after that we 
had a lobster. In twenty days we had gained fifteen pounds 
and kept on increasing until we weighed one hundred and 
thirty-two pounds. 

Many people crave and have an appetite for things their 
body needs but cannot get them. The result is weakness and loss 
of flesh. We commend the lobster especially to nervous or 
bilious people and to all who like that kind of meat. 

Lemons are too acid to be eaten alone. Their use is bene¬ 
ficial to acid constitutions, especially in rheumatics. They are 
much employed to make cooling drinks in fevers and bilious¬ 
ness, and in warm weather are delightful as a lemonade bever¬ 
age. “Grapefruit” is the equivalent of lemonade. 

Lemon juice is also cooling, but if too much is taken, it 
impoverishes the blood and makes people thin. It should be 
taken sparingly by thin people. Stout, red-faced people may 
freely indulge in lemon juice and lemonade. Lemon juice is 
a soft solvent. It contains more spirited properties beyond 
those of any fruit or vegetable in common use, on such persons, 
but not on lean people. The use of lemon juice is very 
beneficial to those who have leprosy, syphilis, scrofula, can¬ 
cer, erysipelas, carbuncles, boils or tumors. Lemon juice dis¬ 
solved and applied upon hardened substances in the body, such 
as tumors, carbuncles, gallstones, chalky deposits in the joints 
of the hands, etc., is very effective in softening those parts. 

Lemon juice promotes digestion to some extent. Lemon 
juice may be used in the place of salt, on meat, fish or vege- 


FOODS CONTINUED 


189 


tables. It gives the food a different taste; that is, it diguises 
the natural taste of the food, which is all that salt does, but 
does not injure as salt does. 

Macaroni was, originally, lumps of cheese and paste 
squeezed into balls, but is now a peculiar mixture of wheat 
with the largest percentage of gluten. The finest macaroni 
is the whitest in color; such does not burst in boiling. Vermi¬ 
celli and other Italian pastes are really different forms of 
macaroni. It is largely consumed in Italy and exported to 
all parts of the world, though in this country there is now 
being manufactured a large amount for home consumption. 
Macaroni, uncooked, has the following composition: Water 
10.3, protein 13.4, fat .09, carbohydrates 74.1, ash 1.3 per cent. 
It has much the same digestibility and serves the same pur¬ 
pose in the diet as bread. 

Meats. In broiling, in order to retain the juices of the 
meat, the steak should be placed close to the coals long 
enough for the albumen to harden on the surface, then cooked 
more slowly. So in boiling meat, if the whole substance of 
the meat is desired to be retained it should be plunged into 
boiling water, but if soup or broth is required, it should be 
put in cold water and cut in small pieces, and cooked grad¬ 
ually. Baked meats retain more of the volatile aroma and 
unctuous juices than roast meats, and for this reason are less 
likely to be borne by weak stomachs. 

Cold meat infusions made from minced meat with half 
its weight of water, and allowed to stand for two hours, and 
then pressed through a cloth, were found, on analysis, to con¬ 
tain over four per cent of dry albumin. This amount of pro¬ 
tein is equivalent to that contained in cow's milk. 

Meat Powder is made by cutting boiled meat into little 
pieces and drying thoroughly, then grinding as fine as possible 
in a meat or nut grinder. Such meat should be put into boil¬ 
ing water to boil. Meat powder equals five times its weight 
of raw meat, as it contains 13 to 14 per cent of nitrogen. 
Salted meats and fish are finsuited to the human body. Meat 
powder is of special value to the aged, to children who need 
this kind of nutriment, and to all who, for any reason, are 
unable to thoroughly masticate the fiber. It may be spread 
on bread and butter. 

Cold Storage Meat. We give warning that it is injurious 
to use cold-storage meat of any kind. We know that fresh 
meat is not obtained in cities, because the cattle are brought 
to the market and sold to the slaughter houses, and the car¬ 
casses put in cold-storage. There it remains for months, 
and sometimes for a year or more, and then is sold in the 
shambles. People who use cold storage meat are subject to 


190 


FOODS CONTINUED 


boils and carbuncles. Do not buy cold storage meat. Eat 

duck and goose meat instead. 

Farmers do not, frequently, kill their own cattle, but they 
generally kill their hogs and use swine’s flesh. When a 
person eats hog to any extent, the nature of the hog is per¬ 
sonified in the life of the individual. All over the United 
States we find men and women, yes and many children, who 
have the hog nature to a great extent. The bodies of some 
people are made up of hog to such an extent that they might 
be called two-legged hogs. Those who do use hog meat vio¬ 
late and ignore God’s or nature’s laws, as recorded in Le¬ 
viticus II. The result is sooner or later the diseases and tor¬ 
ments which always either attend or follow. 

Melons are rich and refreshing, but often disagree with 
delicate stomachs. They are one of the most healthful of foods 
if properly adjusted to other foods. 

Muskmelon is so called from its peculiar aromatic flavor. 
It contains .60 protein, .05 oil and acid, 9.25 sugar and starch. 

Milk. One quart should weigh two pounds and two and 
one-fourth ounces. Its specific gravity should be at 60 de¬ 
grees from 1.026 to 1.030. Fifteen grains bicarbonate of soda 
will prevent it from souring and make it more digestible. Taken 
into the system with rice pudding (unsalted) will prevent 
biliousness or indigestion, as the lime in the rice prevents 
troubles which come from drinking milk at meals. Skim 
milk often agrees when whole milk cannot be taken. Hot milk 
will often be borne by the stomach better than cold. Warm 
milk fresh from the cow is best for invalids. The chief reason 
why milk disagrees with so many is because they eat so much 
force-foods at the same time. Milk should take a subordinate 
place in the diet of the child when weaned, and in the diet of 
persons of poor blood. 

When milk diet is used some carbonaceous food should 
be added, such as bread, rice or sugar, because non-nitroge- 
nous elements are deficient in milk. Hot, not boiled milk, is 
an excellent lunch between meals. 

Milk drank warm and fresh from the cow agrees some¬ 
times when it cannot be taken in any other way. About two 
and a half pints a day are necessary in order to get the fiber 
foods. This requires considerable excess of oxygen and yields 
a large excess of energy. 

Skimmed Milk contains nearly all of the proteins, sugar 
and salts of whole milk, and may be used as an article of food 
with great advantage and entire safety before it sours. 

Buttermilk has the nitrogenous, sugary and saline con¬ 
stituents of milk, but with less fat. It is very nourishing and 
slightly stimulating to the liver and kidneys. 

Sterilized milk is safest when boiled twenty to thirty 


FOODS CONTINUED 


191 


minutes, which destroys nearly all of the micro-organisms 
that may be present. If taken without cooking care should 
be used as to its cleanliness. 

Milk for Infant Feeding. It is often claimed if milk be 
peptonized it becomes a proper infant food, but this meets 
with a very serious drawback, especially in hot weather. 
Pepsin is a product of the hog’s stomach and is not fit for a 
hog to eat. Much of the milk received in tenement houses 
during the summer is unsuitable for the nursery, and such 
milk if peptonized, or in whatever form treated, remains un¬ 
suitable. But milk from healthy cows and obtained under 
proper conditions, is, nevertheless, likely to undergo chemical 
changes, which impair its quality and render it less suitable 
for infant feeding, by the length of time which elapses be¬ 
tween the milking and the reception of the milk by the con¬ 
sumer. We have seen milk apparently good at first, but not 
cooled immediately after the milking, as it should have been, 
by being surrounded by ice or running water, develop in eight 
hours a poison (tyrotoxicon) through the agency of the animal 
and atmospheric heat, so that it produced symptoms like those 
of cholera infantum in those who partook of it at Long Branch. 
What then must be the quality of much of the carelessly man¬ 
aged milk which reaches the city and is served to families 
twenty-four hours after the milking, and how many cases of 
cholera infantum are produced by it when the cause seemed 
mysterious and obscure. 

Milk should be sipped and not drunk, unless it is butter¬ 
milk. People can drink a whole glassful of buttermilk at one 
draught, but sweet milk is different; for the natural condi¬ 
tion of the stomach is acrid and milk is soured and clabbered 
just as soon as it enters the stomach and if it is drunk it causes 
a great ball to form in the stomach which is digested very 
slowly and causes a heavy feeling. 

Condensed Milk is all right to cook with, but we do not 
advise any person to drink it from the can without diluting it. 
Milk is best and most healthful when it is taken fresh from 
the cow. 

When an individual lives on milk alone* for a considerable 
period, the waste varies from five to nine per cent., according 
to his digestive powers. 

Milk Adulterants. Milk is usually adulterated by the 
removal of cream, or the addition of water. A mixture of salt, 
saltpeter, saleratus, a trace of caustic soda, and a large quantity 
of sugar is largely used on the Pacific Coast as a milk adul¬ 
terant. Chalk, salt, gum, dextrine, ultramarine and cerebral 
matter are used for the same purpose. In one year recently 
seventy-three persons were poisoned at hotels, in Long 


192 


FOODS CONTINUED 


Branch, by the use of milk that had been canned while warm 
and carried several miles in the hot sun. 

Mutton ranks as a food with venison. The thick tough 
membrane, just inside of the outer skin, should be removed 
before cooking, else its peculiar, disagreeable woolly flavor 
will be imparted to the meat. Mutton broth is particularly 
beneficial to weak stomachs and bowels. It takes three hours 
to digest broiled or boiled fresh mutton. 

Mushrooms are almost as nitrogenous as meat. They are 
used for ketchup, also dried and powdered and added to 
sauces and stews. Poisonous mushrooms can be distinguished 
from the edible by the membranous ring which in the edible 
is near the top, and in the poisonous near the bottom; also 
by the white color of the gills, the warts on the upper surface 
of the pileus, and the powerful odor of the poisonous. 

Medicine destroys more lives than disease and should 
not be taken. A person sick with fever sends for the doc¬ 
tor and he reduces the fever and extends it; that is, never 
having been taught by his preceptors and college professors 
that the fever is caused by too much carbon in the system, 
and that the carbon is destroyed by letting it burn, the doctor 
tries to smother the destructive conflagration going on; there¬ 
fore the fire is checked and carbon allowed to smolder, and the 
patient kept sick for weeks and frequently dies. GOD has 
provided the way for His children to do, and we have an 
example in the case of the mother of Peter's wife, as recorded 
in Matthew 8:15, which tells us how she got up and served 
dinner, after JESUS touched her hand and rebuked the fever. 
It is a spiritual evil thing that causes the fever. 

Mackerel is highly esteemed as a table fish, but care should 
be taken to get them quite fresh, as they change very rapidly. 

Nuts are especially valuable to vegetarians in winter, as 
their oily substance furnishes a large amount of fat food. 
They contain more elements of nourishment than butter and 
^ meat combined and are not uncleanly and cannot be adul¬ 
terated. Nitrogen is obtained in nuts and is absolutely neces¬ 
sary for the muscles and strength of the body. When people 
are weak it is because they do not have enough nitrogen. 
The nerves of many people fail because they have no strength, 
therefore people should eat nuts every day in order that the 
muscles may have plenty of nitrogen. There should be nuts 
on the table every day for dinner. 

Nectarines. A smooth skinned variety of the peach. 
Contain .60 protein, 15.90 sugar and starch. They are very 
nice for a little change in the way of variety. 

Olives, gathered before quite ripe, steeped in lime water 
and pickled, are much enjoyed by those who have learned to 
relish them both as appetizers and promoters of digestion. 


FOODS CONTINUED 


193 


But a person in perfect health does not need any relishes or 
appetizers. With these and many other articles thus desig¬ 
nated, their effect depends largely upon other things eaten 
with them, that the assumed effects must not be depended 
upon in any general way. Another thing: Only salt users 
can have such a perverted taste as to crave the briny olive. 

Dried olives are used as food in the south of Europe. 
The Spanish olive is considered the best, but do not pickle or 
salt them. 

Olive Oil is the most digestible of fats and should be pale, 
clear and free from rancid odor and without flavor. Olive oil 
is adulterated with cottonseed oil, poppy oil and sometimes the 
essence of lard. Very few brands or firm-names are any 
longer a guarantee of purity. Over 2,000,000 gallons of cotton¬ 
seed oil are exported to Marseilles from the United States 
every year, more than half of which is used to adulterate olive 
oil and returned to the United States under a heavy duty, to be 
sold as pure olive oil. 

Onions. In Spain and Portugal a raw onion is often eaten 
like an apple, and with a piece of bread forms the dinner of 
the working man. But the Spanish, like the Bermuda, onion 
is not strongly offensive in the breath of those who eat them 
as is the case when those cultivated in the United States are 
eaten. Onions contain a large proportion of fiber-food as well 
as sugar and an acrid volatile, sulphurous oil which is largely 
dissipated by boiling. The Spanish or Bermuda onions are 
considered the best. They promote digestion under the right 
conditions, but are not tolerated by some weaker stomachs. 
They strengthen and make more active the secreting organs, 
hence are very wholesome to those who can use them. The 
onion contains 77.91 sugar starch, 15.79 protein, 7.02 oil. 

Oysters are very nutritious and easily digested when not 
overcooked. They should not be cooked until they shrivel. 
Indeed they are better eaten raw than cooked. The oyster 
can sometimes be tolerated (especially raw) when all other 
solid food is rejected. Oysters are very fine and are good to 
eat raw or very slightly cooked as a stew. They are not 
“scavengers of the sea” as a number of “wiseacres” have 
declared. The oysters used in commerce are cultivated in 
colonies or “beds” far away as possible from sewage or filthy 
locations; but there are careless and indifferent people whio 
gather the “wild” oysters and sell them at a low price. 

Do not, under any circumstances, buy cheap or stale 
oysters such as are peddled around or sold in “Cheap-John” 
filthy shops. Have the best or none. The best oysters are 
those which are classified as “counts.” They are fresh and 
fine. The “Selects” or “Mediums” are next. They are 
smaller in size but good as any. The “Standard” is the brand 


194 


FOODS CONTINUED 


of the smallest in size and used mostly for soups or stews. 
Much depends upon the matter of purchasing oysters from a 
dealer who has a good trade and sells out daily and has a 
fresh supply every day. Never purchase oysters in a small 
place where even the small quantity of oysters purchased are 
not sold but held over and become stale. Even when oysters 
are purchased and it is found they are stale throw them away. 
Don’t use them. 

Oranges. The fruit of the citrus aurantium and other 
species or varieties to which we refer. Besides the orange in 
its many varieties, the genus citrus includes the lemon, lime, 
citron, bergamot, and shaddock. They are grateful and re¬ 
freshing. Choose those that are firm and not soft, heavy, 
thin-skinned, and with the greenish calyx still attached. Re¬ 
fuse and do not use oranges pulled green to ripen en route. 
An embargo should be placed upon that kind of fruit being 
offered for sale, for it is unhealthful. The richest oranges are 
the russet-skinned. Oranges are an excellent cooling food, 
and should be furnished to children and invalids. 

The orange contains .82 protein, .20 oil and acid, 11.43 
sugar starch. It is one of the best of all fruits, if they are 
fresh and not pulled green. In Chicago we get the Florida 
orange which has been picked ripe. 

Oatmeal, being almost as hearty as meat, requires strong 
digestion. Oatmeal adulterants are barley, flour and rubble, 
that is, the integuments of barley. The best of all oatmeal is 
the Scotch brand, which is perfectly clean of chaff and dirt. 
Refuse the cheap stuff being palmed off on unsuspecting 
people. 

The Potato is the principal staple food in the United States, 
next to bread. This vegetable is also one of the best. We 
personally esteem the baked potato. If boiled, it should be 
with the skins on, because when peeled the salts waste to the 
extent of 14 per cent, while unpeeled only 3 per cent are lost. 
They are very nutritious roasted, and generally agree better 
with weak digestions thus prepared. When a young man 
fifty to sixty years ago, we did love to eat potatoes roasted 
in hot ashes. They should be large, firm, not frosted nor 
growing, and when cooked they should be mealy. The very 
best white or Irish potatoes are grown in Ireland, and in the 
states of Maine, eastern Pennsylvania, Nebraska, Colorado 
and Idaho. Three hours and thirty minutes is required to di¬ 
gest Irish boiled potatoes; two hours and thirty minutes Irish 
roasted potatoes; two hours and thirty minutes for Irish baked 
potatoes. The potato contains 4.59 per centum of salts after 
water is deducted, 83.81 sugar starch, .05 iron, .14 sodium, 
10.14 protein, .22 manganese, .12 calcium, 2.75 potassium, .77 
phosphorus, .29 sulphur, .09 silicon, .46 oil. 


FOODS CONTINUED 


195 


Sweet Potatoes were among the presents Columbus took 
to Isabella on his return from the new world, and it is be¬ 
lieved this is the potato of Shakespeare and other early English 
authors, and that it was known in Europe before the introduc¬ 
tion of the white potato. Several plants related to the sweet 
potato have in their roots a purgative resin, similar to that of 
jalap, but this in the sweet potato is replaced by sugar and 
starch, though there appears to be a trace of the principle, 
as many people are unable to eat them on account of the 
purging they produce. In this country they are used as a vege¬ 
table to be eaten with meats, while in Mexico, the proportion 
of sugar in the root is much larger, and they are regarded 
rather as a sweet-meat. Persons in the north estimate the 
sweet potato, as they do the common one. by the amount 
of starch, as indicated by its mealiness, while in southern cli¬ 
mates the amount of sugar is the chief consideration; those 
which contain much sugar are never light and starchy, but, 
being always moist and “soggy” when cooked, would be con¬ 
sidered by most persons in the north as unfit to eat. The 
best sweet potato grows in New Jersey and next best in 
Georgia. 

Pumpkins. In many countries the pumpkin forms the 
principal part of the food of the poorer class, and even of the 
wealthy. Pumpkins sometimes grow to reach seventy pounds 
in weight. The squash is nearly allied to the pumpkin. The 
pumpkin is apt to disagree with weak digestion. It contains 
.22 iron, 1.79 sodium, .29 manganese, .65 calcium, 1.65 potas¬ 
sium, 2.79 phosphorus, .20 sulphur, .62 silicon. 

Parsnips were held in high esteem by the Romans, who 
boiled and ate them with honey; the leaves were eaten to 
promote digestion. They contain 24.48 protein, and 4.81 oil. 

Parsley is cultivated in most gardens for its aromatic 
leaves, which are used in seasoning soups and various dishes, 
also for garnishing; the rich green color of the leaves and 
their elegantly divided and crisped foliage making it superior 
to all other plants for this use. Hamburg parsley is a large 
rooted variety, cultivated in the same manner as carrots; its 
roots are used to flavor soups and stews, or are cooked sepa¬ 
rately, like parsnips. Parsley has long been used medicinally, 
and at one time remarkable powers were attributed to it; the 
root is now occasionally employed as a diuretic. Its odor has 
a remarkable power in neutralizing or masking other odors; it 
is often chewed after eating onions, and is said to render even 
the odor of garlic imperceptible. 

Pineapples, while unfit for invalids, are one of the most, 
delicate and richly flavored fruits. The best varieties are 
among the most delicious dessert fruits. They are wholesome 
in moderate quantities, but in excess are apt to produce bowel 


196 


FOODS CONTINUED 


trouble. Contains .40 protein, .30 oil and acid, 9.70 sugar and 
starch. It is also one of our best foods. 

Peaches are a very pleasant and refreshing fruit. When 
perfectly ripe and sound they can be used by nearly all in¬ 
valids. If not ripe, too much carbonaceous matter is taken 
at the same time. Evaporated, they almost equal the flavor 
of the undried fruit. They are a delicious food to mix with 
the sweet dried fruits and cereals of the fruit and vegetable 
diet. If peaches are not picked green and sent to the market 
in that condition to ripen, they are one of the best fruits we 
have. We advise people not to eat peaches that have been 
pulled green and shipped to ripen on the way to market. We 
most heartily condemn the method of pulling green peaches, 
so much in vogue in California, and bringing them to the 
Eastern states. They are not edible and are injurious to the 
mucous membrane of any person who will eat them, and 
if persisted in will cause indigestion, disease and suffering. 
Peaches contain 1.90 per centum of total salts, .02 iron, .16 
sodium, .10 manganese, .15 calcium, 1.04 potassium, .29 phos¬ 
phorus, .11 sulphur, .03 silicon, .50 protein, .10 oil and acids, 
14.80 sugar and starch. 

Pears are more digestible than apples, but more likely to 
derange the bowels. There are many coarse, woody varieties 
which are usually eaten cooked, but their real value is not 
increased by cooking. There are over one thousand varieties 
existing. With peaches, plums and grapes, they make a break¬ 
fast fit for a king. Pears contain 2.56 per centum of total 
salts, .03 iron, .22 sodium, .13 manganese, .20 calcium, 1.40 
potassium, .39 phosphorus, .14 sulphur, .06 silicon, .80 protein, 
.70 oil and acids, 31.50 sugar and starch. 

Prunes are dried from a certain variety of plums. They 
contain rich nerve (brain) food. They supply heat and waste, 
but are not muscle feeding. Contain 3.77 per centum of total 
salts, .09 iron, .34 sodium, .13 manganese, .43 calcium, 1.83 
potassium, .60 phosphorus, .18 sulphur, .15 silica, .70 protein, 
.10 oil and acids, 14.50 sugar and starch. 

Plums are very much like cherries, but sometimes astring¬ 
ent. They are collected in considerable quantities for making 
preserves. The uses of the plum are for dessert, for preserv¬ 
ing, artd for drying to make prunes. 

The Persimmon, or Virginia Date-plum, is not palatable 
until touched by frost, and is then sweet and astringent, and 
is much enjoyed by persons accustomed to its flavor. It con¬ 
tains .80 protein, .70 oil and acids, 31.50 sugar starch. 

Peas, like beans, are very rich in nitrogen; so much so, 
that during the Franco-Prussian War of 1870, the chief food 
of the German army was erbswurst—pea meal and bacon fat, 
pressed into skins and boiled, which enabled them to endure 


FOODS CONTINUED 


197 


great fatigue. (We do not recommend bacon even for soldiers 
and pugilists.) Peas should not be eaten freely with meat or 
eggs, but as a vegetable substitute for them, and when con¬ 
stituting^ considerable part of the diet, fats made of pure olive 
oil, unsalted butter and suet should be added. In Europe 
they are much used ground into meal, in soup made from split 
peas and roasted. Stewed while green they form a nutritious 
vegetable food. 

Pickles are made of a variety of green fruits and vege¬ 
tables. They would not be allowed in a strictly hygienic diet. 
Those cured in manufactured vinegar should be avoided, and 
the acetate of copper should be suspected if they have been 
prepared or kept in copper vessels. Colored pickles should 
also be rejected. 

Peanuts. Every person should eat nuts at the midday 
or evening meal. Peanuts have the most nitrogen in them, 
and they are as good almost as any. Virginia peanuts are the 
best and should always be eaten freshly roasted. 

Peanut-Butter is one of the best food-elements to eat. 
We eat it nearly every day, and it has no salt in it because it 
is made especially for people who do not eat salt. It is made 
in the following manner: 

Purchase raw Virginia peanuts, and after roasting them 
remove the shells and grind them as fine as possible in a 
Universal meat chopper No. 2, which has a special device for 
grinding nuts, then to five pounds of ground peanuts add half 
pint of olive oil and half pound of unsalted melted butter, and 
mix thoroughly. We use peanut-butter on saltless crackers, 
at noon, nearly every day. 

Pecans are the best of all nuts, but they can only be used 
between the time they are brought into the market in Novem¬ 
ber or the first of December, and the next July. They are not 
good between June and November. 

Pepper and Other Condiments. Pepper is not like salt, a 
mineral substance; it is a vegetable poison. Flies will not 
touch it, neither will they eat salt. Black pepper, if taken on 
an empty stomach in the moderate quantity of a teaspoonful, 
will either be promptly ejected or it will cause a great disturb¬ 
ance in the stomach and bowels, and also will affect the heart’s 
action after it enters into the circulation. 

It is in no sense a food, but in every sense a stimulant, 
which is but another name for a substance non-usable by the 
vital organs, and, therefore, to be thrown out of the vital 
domain. 

It is called Piper nigrun by chemists. Its use causes 
white canker sores on the tongue, gums, and in the throat, 
and produces a disease of the 'mucous membrane called 

stomatitis. 


198 


FOODS CONTINUED 


Red or black pepper is a prolific cause, as are all stimu¬ 
lants, of enlargement of the blood-vessels, and ultimately of 
disease of the heart. Its immediate effect upon the tongue, 
throat, stomach and bowels is to create increased action, not 
only of the capillaries, causing temporary congestion and even 
inflammation of the mucous surfaces, but also of the organs 
which secrete the digestive fluids. Its ultimate effect, is to 
weaken and deaden these organs, by repeated stimulation, to 
abnormal action. It also impairs or destroys the nerves which 
aid in the process of digestion. When these are weakened 
by stimulants, the functions themselves are necessarily im¬ 
paired, and confirmed dyspepsia, with its attendant train of 
bad symptoms, brings up the rear. 

It is needless to say that ginger, spices, nutmeg, cin¬ 
namon and all condiments, however much they vary in 
quality, are stimulating to a greater or less degree, and must 
be put into the list of “things forbidden,” in hygienic dietary. 
The habit, every year increasing, of using spices and condi¬ 
ments in almost every article of food, and in such large quan¬ 
tities, cannot be too severely condemned. The end must be 
hopeless indigestion, with prostration of the nerves which 
supply the digestive organs, and detriment or ruin to the 
entire system. 

In the language of Sylvester Graham, “The stern truth is, 
that no purely stimulating substance of any kind can be 
habitually used by man without injury to the whole nature.” 

Nor does Dr. Graham stand alone in his views on the 
subject. Pereirs says: “The relish for flavoring or seasoning 
ingredients manifested by almost every person, would lead 
us to suppose that these substances serve some useful purpose 
beyond that of merely gratifying the palate. At present, how¬ 
ever, we have no evidence that they do. The volatile oil 
they contain is absorbed and then thrown out of the system, 
still possessing its characteristic odor.” 

Dr. Beaumont is essentially of the same opinion. He 
remarks: “Condiments, particularly those of a spicy kind, are 
non-essential to the process of digestion in a healthy state of 
the system. They afford no nutrition. Though they may 
assist the action of a debilitated stomach for a time, their 
continual use never fails to produce an indirect debility of 
that organ. They affect it as alcohol and other stimulants 
do—the present relief afforded, is at the expense of future 
suffering.” 

In doing away with spices and condiments, we must also 
dispense with pickles; there is nothing in a pickle to redeem 
it from hopeless condemnation. The spices in it are bad, the 
vinegar is a seething mass of rottenness, full of animalculae 
and the poor little innocent cucumber or other vegetable, if 


FOODS CONTINUED 


199 


it had very little “character” in the beginning, must now fall 
into the ranks of the “totally depraved.” 

White pepper is simply the black divested of its outer 
coat, and is very often adulterated with cracker dust, yellow 
corn, cayenne and charcoal. Adulterants for red pepper are 
wheat flour and colored earths. 

To Quench Thirst. On account of there being twenty- 
eight per cent, of sodium in the raw tomato before the skin 
is removed (sodium on account of its nature to coalesce with 
oxygen and by it be changed into salt), the use of tomatoes 
(also potatoes) will be found the best of all things to satisfy 
the craving caused by the use of common table salt, after a 
person has been bound by that taste and desire all their life. 

Raspberries are much like huckleberries in chemical con¬ 
stituents and food values. The red berry is far superior to 
the black. There is nothing better than an occasional dish of 
red raspberries and cream for breakfast after the strawberry 
season. 

Raisins, the dried fruit of sweet grapes, contain more 
sugar and less acid than grapes undried; they are more 
nutritious, but less cooling. Muscatels are best, because dried 
on the vine. Raisins are especially valuable in the fruit and 
nut diet, but not very digestible or desirable in ordinary diets 
consisting so largely of cane sugar. The skins and seeds 
should not be eaten. Contain 2.60 protein, 3.30 oil and acid, 
76.10 sugar starch. They are stimulating in proportion to their 
quality. 

Rhubarb. It is now cultivated in gardens solely for its 
acid petioles or leaf stalks, which are used as a substitute for 
fruit. Coming early in the spring, at a season when fruit is 
scarce, the leaf stalks are in great demand. The rapidly grow¬ 
ing stalks contain but little woody fibre, and cook readily to a 
pulp which, with sugar, is used for pies, tarts and other culi¬ 
nary preparations. Their acidity is due in part to oxalic, but 
more largely to malic acid, both acids being in combination 
with potash as acid salts. It disagrees with some, but its large 
consumption would indicate that it is not especially dele¬ 
terious. Contains 71.86 sugar starch, 10.59 protein, and 5.00 
oil. 

Rice is the starch food of one-third of the human race. It 
should be thoroughly cooked and eaten with some fat or albu¬ 
mens, or both. It is easily digested. Contains 1.37 per centum 
total salts, .02 iron, .06 sodium, .15 manganese, 1.05 calcium, .33 
potassium, .71 phosphorus, .007 sulphur, .04 silica, 7.6 proteid, 
.9 oil, 67.4 starch, 1.5 cellulose, 1.2 ash. People should eat 
plenty of rice. It is a food for the bones or skeleton of the 
body." A little raw carrot grated over rice will make it very 


200 


FOODS CONTINUED 


delicious; otherwise, the rice has very little taste to it; yet, 
it is needful for the bones, cartilages, teeth and nails. 

Rice Jelly is rice boiled five or six hours, then cooled and 
the water strained ofif. The jelly should be eaten in warm 
milk. 

Radishes are to be regarded as a condiment rather than 
a nutritious food; possess a highly pungent principle which 
contains nitrogen and often sulphur, and are regarded as pos¬ 
sessing anti-scorbutic properties. 

Shortening. We use a very good shortening in our 
HOMES which is made as follows: Ten pounds of rendered 
beef suet; one pound of unsalted butter; one pint of pure olive 
oil. All should be mixed while in a liquid state and mixed thor¬ 
oughly. Difficulty and failure will be experienced if the kid¬ 
ney-fat of the beef is used for making shortening. A lady 
complained to us that it was always hard and would not get 
soft, and on inquiry, we found she was using the kidney suet, 
which was the cause of it being hard. Always use the outside 
fat of the beef and that difficulty will be obviated. 

Spinach was not known to the ancients and was a novelty 
in Europe in the 16th century. It is a wholesome food and 
acts as a laxative. It is very rich in sodium, containing 25 
per centum. It is one of the best foods for the support of the 
mucous membrane. 

Starch is useful to form fat and force and should always 
be cooked, else the envelopes of the granules will prevent 
digestion. Corn starch is too heavy for the invalid. 

Swine’s Flesh. By reading the eleventh chapter of Le¬ 
viticus you will see what the LORD says in regard to the 
use of swine’s flesh. Just so sure as people use swine’s flesh, 
just so sure will they have the results as declared in GOD’S 
WORD. 

We meet with many persons who are half made up of 
swine’s flesh, eaten as food. Whenever such a person is met, 
the nature of the hog shows itself to a noticeable extent in 
his life and manner; hence, it is, in proportion to the amount 
of swine’s flesh taken into the system of any person, just so 
much of that body is hog. When a person has a larger quan¬ 
tity of swine’s flesh transferred to the body than from other 
sources, the nature of the hog to swill is the leading charac¬ 
teristic. Such persons will drink all kinds of swill and slop. 
The same thing will cause people to desire foreign matter, 
just like the hog does, when it roots in the ground to get 
worms, poisonous bugs and reptiles. It is only the nasty, 
decayed matter that a hog will eat naturally, and if the poi¬ 
sons they root for and eat naturally remained in their bodies, 
they could not live very long, and they would have sores, 
ulcers, cancers and scrofula on their limbs and joints. Nature 


201 


FOODS CONTINUED 

has provided for the hog by inserting between the two horny 
excrescences, forming the front feet, an orifice large enough to 
admit of the insertion of a knitting-needle, and sometimes on 
the sides of the horny excrescences, just below the knee, in 
the forelegs of the hog, thus making it possible for the hog 
to expel the poisons it eats through these orifices. 

When farmers want to fatten hogs for the market, they 
sometimes put them on dry ground, where there is no slop, 
swill, or dirty, filthy water to wallow in; the result being the 
orifices which exude the poisons from the system of the hog 
become closed by the dried dirt filling them, and the hog 
dies of so-called “hog-cholerawhereas, if the farmer would 
provide a place for the hog to wallow, the orifices would not 
become closed and the hog would live on and get fat. 

Persons who eat hog eat the poison in the hog, and 
when their system gets too full of the poison the only way for 
it to be expelled is for nature to open an ulcer, or orifice on 
the side of the leg; hence it is that those who eat swine's 
flesh generally have sores below the knee, on or about the 
calf of the leg. 

One reason why people are fond of hog meat is that they 
have a depraved taste, which is caused by taking other foreign 
substances into the system, such as coffee, tea, cocoa, choco¬ 
late, salt, pepper and other foreign matters, and, in such cases, 
each one of those unnatural and unnecessary things in the 
system will weaken the body and make it susceptible to dis¬ 
ease, whereas, if they had no foreign substance in their sys¬ 
tem, nature would be strong enough to resist all disease and 
sickness. 

GOD has given human beings brains, and if their brains 
are kept pure, they have pure minds. Why not keep them 
pure? How is it that they are impure? We answer, because 
their mind and intellect are enclosed in the brain, and the 
brain is made of the same substances the body is: the devil 
with all his demons permeates the atmosphere around this 
earth, and when GOD formed man out of the dust of the earth, 
He formed him out of the devil’s territory. Man is, therefore, 
subject to the devil in his body, and if man actuated by the 
spirit that GOD breathed into his nostrils when he was born, 
does not resist the devil, he will be overcome and made to 
suffer. 

Whenever children have adenoids or tonsilitis, it is a sure 
sign they have been eating swine’s flesh. The lard of hogs 
will nearly always cause children to have adenoids. It is very 
singular, and without thinking, it would seem very strange, 
but by reading the eleventh chapter of Leviticus and seeing 
what GOD says, we believe that such is the case. Indeed, 
any foreign substance taken into the system causes irregular- 


202 


FOODS CONTINUED 


ity and inflammation of the mucous membrane, especially 
where it is taken into the air passages. 

Parents yield to the influences of doctors and teachers, 
who are mislead in this matter and ignorant of physiology, 
and have their children operated upon by surgeons for the 
removal of adenoids and tonsils. But whenever a tonsil is 
removed, it is certain that it will not be very long before the 
child will have adenoids, and likewise when adenoids are 
removed from the nasal organ, there is sure to be a conges¬ 
tion of the tonsils. Both of these conditions are produced by 
a spiritual condition brought about by the use of swine’s flesh. 
The only way to get rid of these things is to quit the use of 
swine’s flesh and the products of the swine, and take the case 
to GOD, and have a minister of CHRIST pray for and com¬ 
mand that in the child which causes the adenoids and ton- 
silitis to depart, and they will be healed. 

When JESUS was here on earth, parents took their chil¬ 
dren to Him, and He took them in His arms and healed them, 
so it is in the original Scriptures, but man has changed that, 
and it now reads that “JESUS blessed them.” GOD has 
provided that His Ministers, when parents shall accept 
CHRIST fully as their Saviour and Healer, shall do as 
CHRIST did and take little children in their arms and heal 
them. 

Sago is a force-food prepared from the pitch of the sago- 
palm. It contains a variety of starch which must be soaked 
one or two hours before using, and possesses the ordinary 
qualities of starch-foods. 

Sea Weeds are richer in nitrogen than oatmeal or corn. 
Steep in water to remove salt, then, if bitter, add a little car¬ 
bonate of soda and stew in water or milk until tender. 

Soups, generally esteemed so healthful at the beginning 
of a meal, should not be taken then, unless time be given for 
the absorption of the fluid before partaking of solids. It 
takes four hours to digest boiled soup of beef, vegetables and 
bread; four hours and fifteen minutes to digest boiled soup of 
marrow bones; three hours to digest boiled bean soup; three 
hours and thirty minutes for boiled mutton soup, and one 
hour and thirty minutes for barley soup. 

Syrup is uncrystallized sugar solution drained from raw 
and refined sugars, called treacle and molasses. Golden syrup 
is drained from refined sugar, reboiled and filtered through 
animal charcoal, and is a laxative if freely used. Maple syrup 
is from the sugar maple. Much of the maple syrup on the 
market has very little, and much of it, no maple whatever in 
its composition, the maple flavor being given by extract of 
hickory bark, sometimes called “mapleine.” As a rule the 


FOODS CONTINUED 


203 


stronger the statement of purity is on the label, the more 
rea§pn there is to believe it is adulterated. 

Strawberries are the perfection of all berries. GOD never 
made a berry superior to the strawberry. GOD could have 
made a better berry, but He did not. There is doubtless a 
reason beyond the mere gustatory pleasure in the association 
of strawberries and cream, and it is probably in the fact that 
they are so largely composed of nitrogenous elements and 
entirely destitute of fats; but it is a mistake to eat them with 
ice cream, as the intense cold operates as an anesthetic upon 
the nerves of taste and robs the eater of a large amount of 
pleasure, besides chilling the stomach below the immediately 
digesting point. The strawberry contains 90.4 per cent, water, 
1.0 per cent, protein, .6 fat, 7.4 per cent, carbohydrates. 

The tomato is a plant of the solanacea or night-shade 
family, cultivated for its fruit. It is one of the very best 
vegetables on account of it being so rich in sodium, which is 
the main support and nutrient of the mucous membrane of 
the whole alimentary canal. The old English writers call the 
fruit the “love apple.” The tomato is used in a variety of 
ways, being eaten raw as a salad, stewed, baked, broiled, and 
as an ingredient of soups, stews and sauces; it is used to make 
a popular ketchup, and is pickled and preserved in various 
ways. 

Canned tomatoes have salt in them unless they are put in 
hot water when being packed, without breaking their skins. 
Alexander H. Kerr & Company of Sand Springs, Oklahoma, 
manufactures a glass jar that will hold whole tomatoes and is 
the best jar that can be obtained for preserving tomatoes or 
fruit. We recommend very highly this useful invention of 
Mr. Kerr’s, which gives perfect satisfaction, and is absolutely 
air-tight by the pressure of air. The “Kerr Economy Jar” is 
the name. 

The first time we ever saw a tomato was when we were 
about eight years old. They were then called “love apples” 
and the idea generally prevailed up to seventy years ago that 
they were poisonous. Our grandmother told us not to touch 
those “love apples in the garden,” as they were poisonous. It 
has only been during our lifetime that tomatoes were found 
to be one of the very best foods that GOD has provided in 
furnishing sodium to support the mucous membrane. It is 
false that they are poisonous, or that they have calomel in 
them. It is also an erroneous idea that they are contraindi¬ 
cated in persons who have cancer. They do not produce nor 
feed cancer. 

We are very fond of tomatoes, but will not eat them if 
they have been exposed to the air, because the sodium in them, 


204 


FOODS CONTINUED 


when exposed to oxygen in the air, is turned to salt, and that 
poisons our system. The way to eat the tomato is to quarter 
and quickly remove the skin of the part to be used and eat 
it as quickly as possible, so that it will not be exposed to the 
atmosphere. Tomatoes with the skin removed should not be 
exposed to the air unless well covered and protected. 

Indeed, their natural coating should not be removed until 
they are ready to be eaten and then they should be eaten as 
soon as possible, else they will be salty. Tomatoes of a fresh 
quality, not scalded, are excellent for those who are subject 
to rheumatism or gout. 

Turnips or Rutabaga. The turnip is composed of 90% 
hydrogen or water, 6% of iron, and 4% of potash. The young 
leaves are good for greens, especially those of the Swedish 
kind or rutabaga. The strong flavor and woody fiber of the 
rutabaga do not agree with delicate stomachs. 

Venison, the flesh of the deer, is less nutritious than beef, 
but more easily digested, therefore it is very good food for 
the convalescent or debilitated and anaemic. When kept for 
a proper length of time, it is said to be the most easily digested 
of all meats; but the meat when it becomes tender is exceed¬ 
ingly objectionable, because the tenderness is really the result 
of the first stages of decomposition. 

Vinegar. Is the product of acetous fermentation of a sac¬ 
charine material. Cider vinegar is the only kind in general 
use. Chemical or that manufactured from beech bark is injuri¬ 
ous. One part in 5,000 delays salivary digestion more than 
seven times of pure cider vinegar. One part in 500 absolutely 
prevents it, yet it is useful in moderate quantities in some 
cases of biliary difficulty. 

Distilled vinegar is simply acetic acid distilled from wood 
and diluted with five times its volume of water. This con¬ 
tains five per cent, of acetic acid, and is called proof vinegar 
and is much used by pickle manufacturers. Adulterants con¬ 
sist of burnt sugar and sulphuric acid. 

Vinegar is all right if it is pure apple cider vinegar. Do 
not purchase any chemical vinegar, or vinegar that is made 
from beech bark, such as is usually sold in the market. Be 
sure you have pure apple cider vinegar. Vinegar is all right 
to be used on beets and cabbage, if it is not manufactured 
vinegar. 

No one will ever have smallpox if they will take a towel 
saturated with pure apple cider vinegar and hang it in the 
room. The smallpox spirit, or germ, cannot live where apple 
cider vinegar is penetrating the atmosphere. As a physician, 
we have gone through three epidemics of smallpox and have 
treated many cases. We always protected ourself by saturat- 


FOODS CONTINUED 


205 


rng a handkerchief with vinegar, and frequently rubbing the 
lips with it. Even if the smallpox is next door, no person will 
ever take it if they use vinegar as directed. And, in this same 
connection, we will say, the contagion of diphtheria may be 
prevented by saturating a cloth with strong ammonia or 
hartshorn and sprinkling it over the carpet or floor of living- 
room, or saturate a towel and hang it up in the room. The 
vapor from it will destroy the contagion, or germs, which 
cause diphtheria. When in the practice of medicine we used 
to direct, in cases of diphtheria, that the patient should place 
ammonia in some water and gargle the throat with it. The 
ammonia quickly destroys the diphtheritic contagion. 

Water is composed' of one part oxygen to two parts of 
hydrogen. It was only about a century ago its component 
parts became known. By the action of an intense heat or by 
an electric current it is resolved into its constituents and yields 
one volume of oxygen gas and two volumes of hydrogen gas; 
or, as the former has sixteen times the density of the latter, 
eight parts by weight of oxygen to one of hydrogen. These 
two gases, when mingled in these proportions unite with ex¬ 
plosive violence by the contact of flame and reproduce water, 
the union being attended with great elevation of temperature. 

Absolutely pure water at ordinary temperature is devoid 
of taste and smell. It is transparent and nearly colorless; but 
when viewed in mass is found to possess a faint blue color. 
At the temperature of 32 degrees liquid water under the ordi¬ 
nary conditions of pressure becomes changed into ice with 
considerable increase of volume. The expansion of nearly 
one-eleventh which takes place in the freezing of water suf¬ 
fices to break very strong vessels. In a zinc pipe, furnishing 
water for use in households, the metal, by the great power 
produced in freezing expands and bursts the pipe making it 
necessary to employ a plumber. Water boils at a temperature 
of 212 degrees and is changed into steam. 

Water is seven hundred and seventy times heavier than 
atmospheric air. Of all liquids water is the most powerful 
and general solvent, and on this important property its use 
depends. Without water the processes of animal and vege¬ 
table life would come to a stand. 

The surface of this earth is covered by two-thirds of ocean 
water to an average depth of twelve thousand five hundred 
feet. This water, however, is far from pure since it holds in 
solution nearly three and one-half per cent of its weight of 
saline matter, about three-fourths of which is common salt. 

For the use of human beings, next to rain water, the 
purest natural water is that of mountain lakes, fed from melt¬ 
ing snow, and resting on crystalline and impermeable rocks. 


206 


FOODS CONTINUED 


Rivers in uninhabited regions, running over similar rocks, 
are also very nearly pure, sometimes leaving not more 
than two or three grains of foreign matter to the gallon when 
evaporated to dryness. Rivers, on the other hand, which run 
over calcareous and soft shaly and clayey rocks always con¬ 
tain a considerable amount of impurities. From fifteen to 
twenty grains to the gallon is not an uncommon amount under 
such conditions. 

Pure water, such as that of mountain lakes and rivers run¬ 
ning over crystalline rocks, is called “soft” water. Water con¬ 
taining more than eight or ten grains of calcareous matter to 
the gallon is called “hard.” 

The foreign matter in soft water is partly organic and 
partly mineral; in the latter a little silica is always present, 
as well as salts of potash, sodium, lime and magnesia. The 
impurities of hard water are varied in character, but carbonate 
of lime generally predominates. The mineral impurities of 
water are deleterious to health. 

The contamination of water by organic matter (such as 
sewage and the like) is a matter of great importance and often 
of great danger. Dead organic matter is rapidly oxidized by 
exposure to the air in flowing water, and ceases to be danger¬ 
ous to health. The living organisms with which water is 
sometimes contaminated, in receiving the sewage of towns, 
or in other ways, are sometimes the germs of deadly disease 
and appear to possess a large amount of vitality, so that they 
can be conveyed for long distances without becoming disor¬ 
ganized, as is the case with dead organic matter. 

We warn everyone against the use of drinking water from 
any of the chain of lakes along the northern frontier of the 
United States. It is all about the same and has a piosonous 
substance in it, and the lives of many persons are endangered 
by its use. Nearly every person using the waters from any 
of these lakes are subject to rheumatic troubles and kidney 
disorders. The foreign substance in the lake water as in many 
waters taken from large rivers, causes enlargement of the 
joints, by the deposit made. Indeed, when any person drinks 
water that has any foreign substances in it which the kidneys 
cannot expel, the foreign substances so taken into the system 
will be deposited in some part of the body, to the injury of the 
individual. 

We are very cautious to use nothing but the purest water, 
and we advise every person who can do so to secure water 
from some mountain spring, or from some section of the 
country where there is no limestone. 

The rivers and springs of northwestern Wisconsin fur¬ 
nish the best drinking water. For many years, we in Chicago, 
have used Chippewa water. It was formerly brought to Chi- 


FOODS CONTINUED 


207 


cago by the carload and distributed to the people of the city 
who were able to purchase it, but for the past two years it 
could not be obtained in that way, hence it is we have had 
considerable trouble in securing suitable drinking water. The 
people living in the cities, bordering on the Great Lakes, are 
subject to diseases which are caused by the water from this 
chain of lakes. Our homes are provided with the purest and 
best spring water. 

The Gentry Homes at Chicago, Pittsburgh and Laconia. 

We are very glad, at last to have a line of three Homes 
where there is absolutely pure w r ater and air. The Chicago 
Gentry Home, the first of these Homes, is located at 2245 
Fremont street, in ten minutes walk from Lincoln Park, Chi¬ 
cago, Illinois. The second, the Pittsburgh Gentry Home, 
located a few minutes walk from Woodville station, on the 
Washington Pike, five and one-half miles from city line of 
Pittsburgh, Pa., and the third on Vue de l’Eau Hill in Laconia, 
New Hampshire, in full view of the White Mountains, one 
hundred miles from Boston, Mass., to each of which people 
in need of rest, healing, salvation, health, and instruction, ad¬ 
vice, council and ministry may come and remain as long as 
necessary. In these Homes only pure water and food, with 
modern conveniences, at a reasonable price for board and room. 
At these homes there is nothing permitted to pollute the 
atmosphere, or any foreign substance used, and where there is 
no tobacco, alcoholic drinks, or narcotics allowed, nor anything 
else that will harm or injure any person, young or old. 

Water is hard when it contains carbonate of lime in solu¬ 
tion. It is six degrees hard when a gallon consumes as much 
soap before making a lather as will combine with six grains 
of carbonate of lime, and so on. Water is unfit to drink if it 
contains more than one-tenth of a grain of iron or copper to 
the gallon, or a very much less quantity of lead. Deep well 
and deep spring waters are the best. Water in which ice is 
melted is unwholesome. It is better to fill bottles with water 
that has been boiled and then cool by contact with ice. Cold 
water should not be taken with meals. A gill of cold water 
has been known to cause the temperature of the stomach to 
fall from 100 degrees F. to 70 degrees F., and it was more than 
a half an hour recovering the heat it had lost. 

You must not use too much water for it will make you 
stout. A person using a large amount of water on a warm 
day gets to sweating and overworks the kidneys. We should 
be moderate in all things. If you drink water with or before 
your food, you have a full feeling in the stomach after you 
are through eating. You should not drink cold water before 
eating because it reduces the temperature and retards diges- 


208 


FOODS CONTINUED 


tion, and you should not take cold water for a half hour after 
eating for the same reason. 

You cannot digest the food in the stomach without saliva, 
so whenever you get thirsty and you think you should have 
water, put some in your mouth and let it absorb, and when it 
is warm spit it out. If you masticate your food thoroughly 
you will not need so much water to wash it down. The saliva 
secretion from the glands in and around the mouth is abso¬ 
lutely necessary for digestion of food in the stomach, and un¬ 
less secretions from the mouth are mixed thoroughly with 
the food, digestion is not perfect. 

Professionals and scientific students know very well, as 
a truth, that less than one-quarter of the human body is com¬ 
posed of solid matter, and more than three-quarters is com¬ 
posed of fluid, hydrogen and oxygen. Many persons conclude 
from this that, in order to comply with the laws of health, 
we should imbibe a certain quantity of either coflee, tea, cocoa, 
beer, or other alcoholic drinks, etc., to make up for the needed 
fluid which is daily excreted by the kidneys, lungs, and pores 
of the skin, but such conclusion is erroneous. 

Many people drink, not because they are thirsty, but sim¬ 
ply because they see someone else drinking, and they assume 
it is the right thing to do. Besides this, there are physicians 
who are not very well informed in regard to this matter. 
When a person is very thirsty they need water to drink, but 
they should have pure water, and not that polluted fluid which 
is supplied in nearly all the large cities. These waters contain 
a greater or less degree of organic impurities and are, probably, 
the most potent means of conveying infection and disease of 
all kinds. The very substances used to “settle” the water are 
injurious to the human system. Thousands of people die on 
account of drinking such water continually. 

The use of impure water tends to produce disease and 
premature old age. When a person drinks too much water, 
the kidneys are overworked, and there is pain in the back, and 
when there are impurities in the water, such as foreign matter, 
the skin is affected with eczema or some eruption. 

Distilled water is insipid because it is “dead,” there is 
no life in it. We advise against the use of distilled water. 

Every person, when possible, should have pure spring 
water. There are, usually, in all larger towns and cities, busi¬ 
ness houses which furnish pure spring water in large bottles, 
or demijohns, at a reasonable price. 

Many persons believe that without the ordinary drink of 
some beverage, they would become shriveled up, wrinkled and 
thin. This is a false idea. Nature calls for pure water by 
giving a thirst, but persons with the faculty of thinking, 
should know that it is injurious to overwork their kidneys by 


FOODS CONTINUED 


209 


drinking too much. When there is an unnatural thirst, do not 
satisfy it by drinking water, but take a mouthful of cold water 
and hold it in the mouth until it is warm, then spit it out. 

Nature will absorb all that is required, for the sense of 
thirst is always located in the palate. 

More about Mineral Water. Mineral waters which are 
so often prescribed for rheumatism, gout and pain in the 
muscles of the body, only add to the mass of foreign or un¬ 
sound elements, which the system is unable to expel, and their 
presence in the system will cause rheumatism and pain. Min¬ 
eral elements like table salt, iron and phosphate cannot be 
assimilated by the human body only as GOD has provided 
them in the food we eat, which grows out of the ground. If the 
system is too weak to expel foreign matters, they produce ill- 
looks, disease and premature death. Sufferers from kidney 
trouble will improve by abstaining from ordinary drinks of 
all kinds, thereby less work is thrown on the kidneys. Acids 
are not usually relished by this kind of people and they could, 
therefore, take just a little lemon juice to assist the digestion 
of other foods. Orange and lemon juice mixed without sugar 
or water will be found very stimulating and nourishing for 
thin and palefaced people. 

There may be temporary relief in drinking mineral water, 
but sooner or later ill health is sure to follow when the ele¬ 
ments taken into the body are not suited for its needs. 

Walnuts. Walnuts were cultivated by the Romans in the 
reign of Tiberius. An excellent pickle and a kind of ketchup 
are made from the unripe fruit. Ripe, it is one of the best of 
foods, wholesome and nutritious. Nut-oil is used as a com¬ 
mon article of food in some parts of Europe. Black walnuts 
are much inferior to the common walnuts. Walnuts contain 
nerve (brain) and muscle food, also heat and waste. 

It should be distinctly understood that the properties of 
these specified foods will have the stated effects only when 
combined and proportioned to suit the individual needs. 

EPITOME ON DIET 

If people persist in eating one thing all the time, the 
blood becomes stagnant, especially if the thing taken into the 
system contains much sugar. People say they have “a sweet 
tooth” and believe that they were born to have a sweet time 
in life, but they should remember that they must not have too 
much sweet in their food. We know an incident of such a 
case. There was a man in Montreal, Canada, who lived to be 
22 years of age, and during the whole of his life he had taken 
no nourishment but milk and sugar. When a child, he was 
given a milk and sugar diet and this he continued up to the 
time of his death. He died from Bright’s disease which was 


210 


FOODS CONTINUED 


caused by the sugar diet. He used three pints of milk and 
one pound of sugar every day. No person who does not know 
the constituents of the human body can realize that such a 
one-sided diet could not rebuild the proper tissues in the body 
each day. That young man received far too much sugar. It was 
claimed that he died of croup, but the truth is he died of 
Bright’s disease. There is such a thing as going to extremes; 
either too many varieties of food or too few to suit the special 
requirements of each individual. All human beings are of the 
same build, yet no two exactly alike. Each person differs 
from another as vastly as does the blackberry from the straw¬ 
berry or the huckleberry. Each person should be led by 
“instinct,” (see article on another page on “instinct”) or appe¬ 
tite. GOD has provided an appetite for any certain thing 
needed by the body, by giving the individual an appetite for 
the ingredient which is especially needed to rebuild the tissue 
or support other tissues in the body. 

The greatest flesh eaters are the English and Americans. 
Next to them come the Australians. Americans eat five billion 
pounds of beef, four billion pounds of pork and one billion 
pounds of mutton every year, averaging more than the aver¬ 
age weight of a man of 147 pounds of meat to each person. 
And the very fact that Americans and English have more 
doctors than any other people on the face of the globe, is self- 
evident that eaters of too much meat have more sickness and 
suffer more than those who do not eat so much. In regard to 
this matter, we would say that no person should eat meat 
more than two or three times each week and then for the 
special purpose of getting that particular ingredient which 
cannot be found in any other food. That element is aluminum 
which is absolutely necessary for the support of the membrane 
of the brain and of the arteries and veins and also of the lin¬ 
ing or casing of the brain and heart. Beef and deer are the 
only animals which eat clay which yields aluminum. 

We would especially advise every intelligent human being 
who desires perfect health to obey GOD’S Word which for¬ 
bids the use of swine’s flesh. The Jews are a long-lived race. 
The longest by one-third of any race, and we have never seen 
a drunken Jew and seldom a Jew kills himself. They know 
how to diet and leave the hog alone into which CHRIST sent 
the demons out of the insane man and every hog became im¬ 
mediately as crazy as the man was and each of them ran into 
the sea and was drowned. 

A man once a^ked a butcher, while looking at his meat: 
“Is this meat diseased?” 

The butcher replied: “No, man, it is worse; it is dead!” 

People are right when they refuse to eat the liver of any 
animal because the excretions from the liver purify the blood 


FOODS CONTINUED 


211 


and all manner of disease is absorbed into the liver and natural¬ 
ly is put off, as offal and other unclean substances, such as are 
thrown into the sewers of the town or city. Yet when an ani¬ 
mal is killed the action of the life in that animal ceases to throw 
off the deathly corrupt substances which should be expelled 
from the liver, and that is the diseased matter which causes 
people to have typhoid fever and other diseases. 

The strongest animals in the world live on a vegetarian 
diet. The lion is not the strongest of animals, altho one of the 
most ferocious. The horse, the elephant, antelope, reindeer 
and the moose are among the strongest animals and they are 
vegetarians. 

The Irishman is strong and witty. The Irishman also 
lives longer than any other race as a general rule. 

Dr. Johnson, speaking to a Scotchman, said: “You Scotch¬ 
men eat oats and in England we feed oats to our horses.” 

The Scotchman answered: “That is the reason why you 
have such fine horses in England, and in Scotland we have 
such great men.” 

The Spartans were vegetarians. All the world knows 
how the little army of three hundred held back a million men. 
Athletes everywhere prove that vegetarians have more wind 
and stronger muscle than the man who eats too much meat. 

But we notice that it is not the athlete who goes to ex¬ 
tremes in excercise who lives the longest, but he lives long 
who diets and excercises with reason and judgment. 

We must mention here that some people go to extremes 
in regard to vegetarianism. The man or woman who does 
not eat meat occasionally has no supply of one of the most im¬ 
portant and finest of all other elements going to make up the 
human body and that is aluminum. The consequence is that 
by long continued avoidance of beef meat, they become nar¬ 
row minded and puffed up because of the loss of mind equi¬ 
librium. The following anecdote will give an example of such 
softness. A young laboring man came to a doctor and the 
doctor was at once able to see that he was in need of beef¬ 
steak or animal food and directed him to eat plenty of animal 
food. In a short time the man paid another visit to the doc¬ 
tor and the doctor asked him this question: “Well, did you 
follow my advice and eat plenty of animal food?” 

“Yes, sir,” he answered, “I got along all right with the 
oats but the chopped hay took a bit of getting down.” We 
know very well, by experience, that after we preach for an 
hour or more we get very hungry. We notice too that people 
who work all day eat their largest meal at the evening hour. 
Hard laborers should eat hearty meals three times each day. 
Breakfast, noon and night. Literary people or those who 
labor with their minds or brains do not have much appetite 


212 


FOODS CONTINUED 


for breakfast nor dinner, but at the evening meal they are apt 
to eat too much. When people eat too much they engorge 
their system and they are sluggish in mind and body. That 
is the case always when they do not work or walk rapidly for 
a mile or more each night and morning. 

A well known authority by the name of Cuvier says: 
“Men’s teeth are frugivorous; the cow’s teeth are herbivorous; 
Lion’s carnivorous and the Hog’s omnivorous.” So with man 
rooting around for a proper diet all the while devouring all 
things that he comes across he might fitly be called an omniv¬ 
orous being, with the nature of a hog. We see the nice fat 
policeman and we see him grow more pot bellied the longer 
he stays on the force. He does not work but eats, which is 
one of the secret vices with which the police must combat 
against in the future. 


HOW PERFECT AND PERMANENT HEALTH MAY 
BE HAD AND ENJOYED. 

Chapter XXII. 

To have present and continuous health no more than 
seven and seven-eighths pounds of food must be taken into 
the system each twenty-four hours. The perfectly healthy 
man or woman requires this quantity; but if there is any more 
there is clogging of the stomach and bowels, and the result is 
heaviness and sluggish condition of mind and body. 

Thoughtful and careful people will consider and be gov¬ 
erned by the fact that the food measure for the healthful sup¬ 
port of the body of a robust, healthy man or woman must 
contain the following elements: 


Protein . 

. 4.2 

ounces 

Fats. 

. 2.0 

a 

C. Hyd. 

. 17.6 

a 

Minerals . 

. 0.8 

a 

Water . 

. 71.4 

a 

Oxygen . 

. 30.2 

ii 


Total . 126.2 ounces or 7% pounds 

By giving close attention for a time to the study of the 
articles of food heretofore given a knowledge will be gained 
of just what foods and how much are required to make up the 
sum total to be taken at the three meals each day. 

The metamorphosis of tissue the doctors talk so much 
about as a necessary factor of health is the process of wear 
and replacement. 












PERFECT AND PERMANENT HEALTH 


213 


When an engine wears to a certain point, it must be sent 
to the repair shop to have the worn belts, etc., replaced. 

The human engine carries its repair shop within itself, 
and replaces as the wear occurs. It may be brass, iron, or 
steel that is needed in the engine. It may be another kind of 
food required for the support of the body each day. Nature, 
generally, by the appetite, desires and indicates by suggesting 
the food which has the elements needed in the body; but wis¬ 
dom and discretion should be used and overeating of the one 
substance because it tastes so good should be avoided. 

Proteids, fats, and carbohydrates have already been 
named. These are called by different writers: 

Proteids are composed of albumens, albuminoids, nitro¬ 
genous, tissue-foods, repair foods and essential foods. 

Fats, or oleaginous foods are classified as fats, hydrocar¬ 
bons, and carbohydrates, which are non-nitrogenized, starchy 
foods which give force to mind and body. 

Mechanical foods are most solid, having abundance of 
water and mineral salts in them. 

Foods forming fibre have the following characteristics: 
They consist of carbon, oxygen, hydrogen, nitrogen and sul¬ 
phur; hence, for sustaining the tissues of the body, such foods 
should be used as have these elements in them more abun¬ 
dantly, such as the yolks of hard-boiled eggs [never take the 
white of a hard-boiled egg into the stomach], carrots, cabbage, 
nuts, or meats—beef, deer, birds, geese, ducks and turkey. 

Such cannot be formed in the body by the union of the 
elements of other foods with free nitrogen. They only can 
repair the wastes of tissues consisting of nitrogen, such as 
blood, muscles, sinews, skin and the vital organs. 

Muscle contains one twenty-seventh its weight of nitro¬ 
gen. Foods to support muscle are nuts, oatmeal, brown-bread, 
whole-wheat. The refuse matter in such foods is expelled 
from the system, as urea, uric acid, carbon-dioxide, water, and 
a sulphuric acid forming compound. 

The Foods Producing Fats Have These Characteristics: 
They are first consumed in the process of digestion; they yield 
heat, or force, interchangeably; they are particularly necessary 
in low temperature; they lubricate and cushion the bones, 
muscles, etc.; they are a store of heat and force. They are 
expelled from the body as carbon-dioxide and fluids. Life 
cannot be sustained without fiber-foods. 

Vegetable fats are split up into a fatty acid and a glucose 
in the process of digestion. The acid then unites with the soda 
in the alimentary canal and forms a natural laxative. 

Any excess of fat increases the working forces of the 
body. It has been proved that a horse fed with six and one- 
half ounces of linseed oil each day is able to do 646,000 


214 


PERFECT AND PERMANENT HEALTH 


pounds more work than without it. Take a lesson from the 
horse; but olive oil is for man and not linseed oil. 

Fats comprise about 16 per cent of the weight of an aver¬ 
age man, and consist of carbon, oxygen and hydrogen. 

Foods Which Give Force to the Body Have the Following 
Characteristics: In the body, they constitute less than one 
per cent, and consist mainly of glycogen—liver-sugar, and 
inosite—muscle-sugar. They are composed of carbon, oxygen 
and hydrogen, the same as the fat-foods, but in different pro¬ 
portions. They are found in the starches, sugars, dextrines, 
gums, etc. They yield heat and force interchangeably, and are 
particularly needed for force. They cannot, however, sustain 
life long without the fiber-foods. A dog will soon starve to 
death on bread from superfine flour; but will live comfortably 
on graham bread. 

Such foods consume less oxygen, molecule for molecule, 
than either of the other foods, but their affinity for it is greater, 
hence they are oxidized before the fiber-foods are. They 
require oxygenation by the use of fiber or force foods. 

Solid foods for the bones and solid parts of the body 
comprise 6 per cent, of the whole weight of the body. Thirty 
per cent, of the bones, and one per cent, of the flesh and blood, 
are supplied by the mineral salts to the extent of one ounce a 
day, hence fresh milk and vegetables of at least two different 
varieties are required each day. The need is shown particu¬ 
larly by the fact that all animal and vegetable tissues, and in 
every cell, two complex organic compounds are found which 
are very rich in phosphorus, namely, lecithin and nuclein; 
hence, these compounds must be considered as essential food 
substances, particularly since the first exists in fresh unsalted 
fish and in milk. The nucleins contain from 3.2 to 9.6 per 
cent, of phosphorus. 

As milk contains from seven to fourteen times less iron 
than other foods, and as the new-born animal’s liver contains 
from five to nine times as much iron as in the mature, it might 
hastily be assumed that iron is not a food element. But it 
has been shown that the blood of a man weighing 154 pounds 
contains from 37 to 41 grains of iron. But as most vegetables 
contain from one-half to two per cent, of minerals, the need 
is ordinarily supplied without special care. 

Man cannot prepare iron in tonics, or otherwise, so it will 
enter into the blood, therefore, we advise people who desire 
health never to take a tonic, but do as GOD has provided. 

About 75 per cent, of the muscles, and from 61 to 70 per 
cent, of the entire body consists of water, but we advise people 
who desire perfect health never to drink more than necessary. 
If they do they will have obesity, and their kidneys will be 
overworked. 


PERFECT AND PERMANENT HEALTH 


215 


Food Supply Oxygen Which Breathing Air Does Not 
Supply. Every molecule of food requires a certain number of 
oxygen atoms, to reduce it by chemical changes to the ulti¬ 
mate forms in which all food escapes from the system, namely, 
urea, uric-acid, creatinine, carbon-dioxide, water, and a sul¬ 
phuric acid-forming compound. 

The oxygen in foods is just as important as the other food 
elements, because without it in due proportion, neither can 
the food be worked up into appropriate blood-plasma for the 
tissues, nor can the wastes be removed from the system. 

Hence the question, “What shall I eat?” must be 
answered not only in a specified number of ounces per day of 
the fibre fat, force, and fixed foods, but also in a definite num¬ 
ber of oxygen atoms, as well; for, if the oxygen be deficient, 
the force-foods will exhaust it, to a greater or less extent, thus 
leaving the fibre foods to undergo deleterious changes. 

There is a tendency in civilized life to diminish the con¬ 
sumption of oxygen. As indoor and sedentary employments 
multiply, habitations increase in “modern improvements 
means of travel becomes more effeminate, outdoor life is rele¬ 
gated to the essentially outdoor occupations, and clothing 
becomes more luxurious. On account of this the oxygen 
absorbed by the average citizen approaches the minimum 
amount with which nature can run the human mechanism. 
It is, therefore, absolutely necessary to adjust the diet quite 
as much to the oxygen supply received, as to the heat and 
tissue waste suffered. Plenty of fresh air is essentially neces¬ 
sary for a perfectly healthy body. 

Indeed, it is impossible to overestimate the importance of 
having an abundance of oxygen, by inhaling the pure air, by 
taking deep and full breaths while standing or walking erect 
in the open air, and avoiding a closed room; also by partaking 
of such foods as abound in it. 

Dr. John Dill Robertson, the head and chief of the Health 
Commission for the city of Chicago, writes as follows on this 
subject: 

“Everyone is entitled to pure air, pure water, pure food, 
sunshine, and shelter—five of them, summed up upon the digits 
of your hand. You may live long with scant clothing and 
leaky roofs. The sun may hide its face behind clouds for 
weeks; forty days of fasting may leave you weak but still 
alive, or thirst may parch your palate for days; but who can 
live without air for more than a few seconds? Not only air, 
but pure air and plenty of it is essential, night and day. When 
bad weather drives you indoors, storm windows and furnace 
heat will conspire with the icy north to rob you of fresh air. 
Think then upon these things, for the diseases of close housing 
and bad air—pneumonia, tuberculosis and colds—are waiting 


216 


PERFECT AND PERMANENT HEALTH 


for you behind those window panes. See that your bedroom, 
living room, street car, church, school, theater, lodge hall and 
office are provided with fresh air. Open the windows again 
and bundle up a bit if necessary, but get your full share of 
fresh air while you live, and you will live longer. 

When your ancestors dwelt in the tree tops they had no 
trouble ventilating. Pneumonia and tuberculosis was the 
price their descendants paid for the housing of civilization. 
But here you are, thoroughly modern, coal bill and all, but 
you can enjoy the comforts of culture and still avoid their 
penalties by the exercise of a little common sense. Inciden¬ 
tally, a perforated ventilating board six inches wide placed 
under the lower window sash is a lot better than a box six 
feet long with you in it underground. 

Fight for fresh air rather than for ‘peace at any price.’ 
It is easier to get, though the janitor may be profane while 
you are getting it. All out of doors is an inexhaustible reser¬ 
voir free to all; tap it often without reserve, drink deep of it— 
here intemperance is impossible. 

Cultivate the fresh air habit; walk in it, sleep in it, work 
in it, live in it, and when you ride, ride with this hobby; it is 
cheaper than a jitney and has no tire trouble. It will put bloom 
in your cheek, fire in your eye, and sharpen your wits; it will 
put spring in your step, laughter in your heart, and money in 
your pocket. Be known as a fresh air crank and turn your 
crankiness to good purpose. 

Why more fresh air? Your blood needs the oxygen in it, 
of course, to feed the hungry cells in every part of your body. 
Your tissues need it to withstand the hostile attacks of fierce 
germ enemies. Your disposition needs it, for oxygen and 
optimism are in the same part of the dictionary. 

Your lungs give off poison with every expiration. To 
re-breathe this devitalized, befouled stuff again and again for 
the sake of saving coal in heating your house is expensive 
economy and a custom that smells bad. Cut down your use¬ 
less and expensive habits, if you please, but lay not a scrimp¬ 
ing hand upon pure air. 

The coal-hod may object to this advice and the hearse will 
doubtless scowl with a black look. But what if the furnace 
swear and the coffin take on a “grave” expression when they 
hear the windows yawn, fresh air will give you courage to 
dominate the one, indefinitely postpone the final menace of 
the other and let you laugh while you wait. Fling wide the 
casement and fill your lungs!” 

We perfectly agree with Doctor Robertson and urge upon 
every reader to accept and act upon his admonition. 

Eating and breathing must be regarded as the balanced 
poles of a vibrating mechanism, which can work harmoniously 


PERFECT AND PERMANENT HEALTH 


217 


only as that balance is maintained. It is all-important to 
ascertain precisely what that balance is. 

Practically, the fundamental point is: every breath of 
oxygen required for the reduction of the food consumed by 
every person, demands, upon peril of his health, the average 
inspiration of one and one-third pints of air 18 times every 
minute. The reader will readily accept the importance of 
keeping straight and erect and breathing the lungs full of 
fresh air. 

Why is this so? Because the carbon which the food sup¬ 
plies, and which is the product of the vital changes, clogs and 
poisons the system, if it is not consumed by the oxygen. 
Unless this is done the heat supply of the 92 l / 2 degrees will be 
deficient and the body will be chilled and the person will suffer 
from cold feet. 

Meeting the oxygen absorbed in respiration, the carbon 
combines with the oxygen to form carbon-dioxide gas, which 
is expelled at the next expiration. Thus the worn-out tissue is 
dissolved and removed. But if the oxygen be deficient, the 
eliminating process fails, and in the presence of the effete 
matter retained, the normal reduction of the food becomes an 
impossibility. 

Inactivity and sedentary habits reduce the oxygen supply 
in three ways: 

The lack of molecular activity in the muscles gives a 
feeble call for oxygen to effect molecular metamorphosis; that 
is, the atomic changes which accompany all generation and 
expenditure of force. In consequence the blood, taking all the 
oxygen that the tissues call for, can absorb but little to meet 
the feeble call. Full respiration in open air with body erect 
and chest thrown forward, is necessary at least morning and 
evening. 

The under-absorption fails to give proper stimulus to the 
lungs; hence under-breathing seems the necessary physiologi¬ 
cal result; but an effort should be made to have the lungs filled 
at each inspiration. 

To this may be added the danger of over-eating, from the 
habitual effort of cooks to coax the appetite by savory dishes, 
and the common custom of loading the table with a variety of 
viands thus temptingly prepared. 

People should dress so as to make full breathing possible. 
A slender waist, out of proportion with hips and shoulders, 
ought to be deemed as unfortunate a possession as a sallow 
skin, flabby muscles and dark-circled eyes. 

The chemical affinity which oxygen has for the elements 
of food, and the wastes of tissue, is the only source of vital 
heat, which, transformed into energy, is vital force. Hence, 
the possible vital force of any animal is measured by its normal 


213 


PERFECT AND PERMANENT HEALTH 


heat production; which, in turn, is dependent upon its oxygen 
consumption; which, in its turn, is largely governed by muscu¬ 
lar activity. Therefore, to be muscularly inactive is to be 
under-oxygenated, physically weak, chemically poisoned, and 
more or less fatally diseased. 

The alternative is simple, but its difficulties are inexorable 
as fate. We urge upon every weak person to exercise, 
BREATHE, LIVE! or drone, HALF BREATHE and DIE! 
But with this alternative before us, we must not lose sight 
of the fact that every adult in health has an average of 22.4 
ounces of digesto-assimilative power and 33.6 ounces of excre- 
mentitious power. For their normal exercise, these require 
more than four cubic inches of respiratory power to each 
ounce. Hence, if the respiratory power falls below that num¬ 
ber, these functions can be employed only to a corresponding 
degree. 

For example, if the respiratory power be only 180 instead 
of 230 cubic inches, then the digestive and excretory functions 
can be safely burdened with only 45 instead of 56 ounces of 
food in twenty-four hours. And in order to perpetuate the 
health, the activities of life must be reduced in a correspond¬ 
ing ratio, or about one-fifth. 

Oxygen is absolutely necessary for healing and continued 
health in the body. It is found in albuminous foods, such as 
the white of the egg (uncooked) or in lean meat. This con¬ 
sists of seventy-two parts: Hydrogen 12 parts, nitrogen 18 
parts, oxygen 22 parts, sulphur 1 part. 

In a state of normal health an adult who eats such food, 
for every 139 parts of oxygen he takes into his blood, will 
convert the elements of this albuminous food into urea four 
parts, uric acid one part, creatinine two parts, carbon-dioxide 
fifty-five parts, water thirty-eight parts, sulphur one part, all 
of which are excretive matters, and in a state of health are 
expelled from the system. This is the normal standard secured 
by the inspiration of one pint of air, eighteen times every min¬ 
ute, which is about the average quantity inhaled by adults. 

When the greatest possible amount is taken into the sys¬ 
tem, 154 parts of it will convert one part of the albuminous 
food into urea nine parts, carbon-acid 63 parts, water 37 parts 
and sulphur 1 part. 

This excess of urea indicates rapid waste of tissue, with¬ 
out disease products. In such cases, the body burns instead of 
sickens. 

On the other hand, the absorption of only 76 parts of 
oxygen, converts the above elements into urea only two parts, 
uric acid two parts, creatinine two parts, glucose five parts, 
carbon-dioxide twenty-two parts, water ten parts, and sulphur 
one part. 


PERFECT AND PERMANENT HEALTH 


219 


This is the diabetic condition, and whenever it appears, it 
is certain that the kidneys have been overworked, on account 
of lack of sufficient fresh air, or oxygen, to properly act upon 
and enable the combination of foods in the body to perform 
their work in the matter of giving life. 

Whenever there is a gouty condition of the system, it is 
indicative of the truth that there is want of a sufficient quan¬ 
tity of oxygen, which is obtained by the use of albuminous 
foods, and that the individual suffering has not had proper 
food. 

Calculi, or stones in the bladder, is indicative of heart and 
nerve trouble, on account of the use of deleterious and foreign 
substances, which is not proper food. The same may be said 
of atrophe of the liver, rickets, etc. 

In case of diabetes, there is less than half the proper 
amount of oxygen, and more than five parts of glucose in the 
blood. 


EXTRACTS FROM SIR WM. TEMPLE’S “HEALTH 
AND LONG LIFE.” 


Chapter XXIII. 

If health be such a blessing, and the very source of all 
pleasure, it may be worth the pains to discover the regions 
where it grows, the springs that feed it, the customs and 
methods by which it is best cultivated and preserved. Toward 
this end it will be necessary to consider the examples or 
instances we meet with of health, and long life, which is the 
consequence of it; and to observe the places, the customs, and 
the conditions of those who enjoyed them in any degree extra¬ 
ordinary; from whence we may best guess at the causes, and 
make the truest conclusions. 

Health and long life are usually blessings of the poor, not 
of the rich; and the fruits of temperance, rather than of luxury 
and excess. And, indeed, if a rich man does not, in many 
things, live like a poor man, he will certainly be the worse for 
his riches; if he does not use exercise, which is but voluntary 
labor; if he does not restrain appetite by choice, as the other 
does by necessity; if he does not practice sometimes even 
abstinence and fasting, which is the last extreme of want and 
poverty. If his cares and his troubles increase with his riches, 
or his passions with his pleasures, he will certainly impair in 
health, whilst he improves his fortunes, and lose more than 
he gains by the bargain; since health is the best of all human 



220 


HEALTH AND LONG LIFE 


possessions, and without which the rest are not relished or 
kindly enjoyed. 

It is observable in story that the ancient philosophers 
lived generally very long; which may be attributed to their 
great temperance, and their freedom from common passions, 
as well as cares, of the world. The Brazilians, when first dis¬ 
covered, lived the most natural original lives of mankind, so 
frequently described in ancient countries, before laws, or prop¬ 
erty, or arts made entrance among them; they lived without 
business or labor, further than for their necessary food, by 
gathering fruits, herbs, and plants; they knew no drink but 
water; were not tempted to eat nor drink beyond common 
thirst or appetite; were not troubled with either public or 
domestic cares; nor knew any pleasures but the most simple 
and natural. Many of these were said, at the time that country 
was discovered by the Europeans, to have lived two hundred, 
some three hundred years. 

From these examples and customs it may probably be 
concluded that the common ingredients of health and long 
life—where births are not impaired from the conception by 
any derived infirmities of the race they come from—are great 
temperance, open air, easy labor, little care, simplicity of diet, 
and water—which preserves the radical moisture without too 
much increasing the radical heat; whereas sickness, decay, 
and death proceed commonly from the one preying too fast 
upon the other, and at length wholly extinguishing it. 

I think temperance deserves the first rank among public 
virtues, as well as those of private men; and doubt whether 
any can pretend to the constant, steady exercise of prudence, 
justice, or fortitude, without it. That which I call temperance, 
is a regular and simple diet, limited by every man's experience 
of his own easy digestion, and thereby proportioning, as nearly 
as well can be, the daily repairs to the daily decays of our 
wasting bodies. Temperance, that virtue without pride, and 
fortune without envy! that gives indolence (repose) of body, 
and tranquility of mind; the best guardian of youth, and 
support of old age; the precept of reason, as well as religion; 
the physician of the soul, as well as the body; the tutelar 
goddess of health, and universal medicine of life; that clears 
the head, and cleanses the blood; that strengthens the nerves, 
enlightens the eyes, and comforts the heart! 

No degree of temperance can, I think, be too great for the 
cure of most diseases to which mankind is exposed, rather by 
the viciousness, than by the frailty, of their natures—diseases 
by which we often condemn ourselves to greater torments and 
miseries of life than have, perhaps, been yet invented by anger 
or revenge, or inflicted by the greatest tyrants upon the worst 
of men. I know not whether some desperate degrees of 


HEALTH AND LONG LIFE 


221 


abstinence would not have the same effect upon other men, 
as they had upon Atticus; who, weary of his life as well as 
his physicians by long and cruel pains of a dropsical gout, and 
despairing of any cure, resolved by degrees to starve himself 
to death; and went so far, that the physicians found he had 
ended his disease instead of his life. 

For one life that ends by mere decay of nature or age, 
millions are intercepted by accidents from without or diseases 
within; by untimely deaths or decays; from the effects of 
excess and luxury, immoderate repletion or exercise. Men 
are, perhaps, most betrayed to all these dangers by great 
strength and vigor of constitution, by more appetite and 
larger fare, in colder climates; in the warm, excesses are 
found more pernicious to health, and so more avoided; and if 
experience and reflection do not cause temperance among 
them, yet it is forced upon them by the faintness of appetite. 
I can find no better account than that of a story Sir Francis 
Bacon tells, of a very old man, into whose customs and diet he 
inquired; who said he observed none besides eating before he 
was hungry and drinking before he was dry, for by that rule 
he was sure never to eat nor drink much at a time. I do not 
remember, either in story or modern observation, any examples 
of long life common to any parts of Europe, which the temper 
of the climate has probably made the scene of luxury and 
excesses in diet. 

And, I doubt, pleasures too long continued, or rather too 
frequently repeated, may spend the spirits, and thereby life, 
too fast, to leave it very long; like blowing a fire too often, 
which makes it indeed burn the better, but last the less. For 
as pleasures perish themselves in the using,—like flowers that 
fade with gathering,—so ’tis neither natural nor safe to con¬ 
tinue them long, to renew them without appetite, or ever to 
provoke them by arts or imagination where Nature does not 
call; who can best tell us when and how much we need, or 
what is good for us, if we were so wise as to consult her. 

The faintness of appetite, especially in great cities, causes 
the many endeavors to relieve and provoke it by art, where 
nature fails; and this is one great ground of luxury, and there 
are many, and various, and extravagant inventions to heighten 
and improve it; which may serve perhaps for some refinement 
in pleasure, but not at all for any advantages of health or of 
life. On the contrary, all the great cities, celebrated most by 
the concourse of mankind, and by the inventions and customs 
of the greatest and most delicate luxury, are the scenes of the 
most frequent and violent plagues, as well as other diseases. 

In the course of common life, a man must either often 
exercise, or fast, or take physic, or be sick; and the choice 
seems left to everyone as he likes. The first two are the best 


222 


HEALTH AND LONG LIFE 


methods and means of preserving health; the use of physic is 
for restoring it, and curing those diseases which are generally 
caused by the want or neglect of the others; but is neither 
necessary, nor perhaps useful, for confirming health, or for the 
length of life, being generally a force upon nature—though 
the end of it seems to be rather assisting nature, than opposing 
it in its course. Nature knows her own wants and times so 
well, as to need little assistance; leave her to her course, who 
is the sovereign physician in most diseases, and leaves little 
for others to do. 

’Tis true, physicians must be in danger of losing their 
credit with the vulgar, if they should often tell a patient he 
has no need of physic, and prescribe only rules of diet or com¬ 
mon use; most people would think they had lost their fee. 
But the first excellence of a physician’s skill and care is dis¬ 
covered by resolving whether it be best in the case to admin¬ 
ister any physic or none—to trust to nature or to art; and the 
next, to give such prescriptions, as, if they do no good, may 
be sure to do no harm. 

In the midst of such uncertainties of health and of physic, 
for my own part, I have, in the general course of my life, 
trusted to God Almighty; to nature; to temperance or absti¬ 
nence; and the use of common remedies, vulgarly known and 
approved, like proverbs, by long observation and experience, 
either of my own, or such persons as have fallen in the way of 
my observation or inquiry. The best cares or provisions for 
life and health consist in the discreet and temperate govern¬ 
ment of diet and exercise, in both of which all excess is to be 
avoided. 

As hope is the sovereign balm of life, and the best cor¬ 
dial in all distempers both of body or mind; so fear, and regret, 
and melancholic apprehensions—with the distractions, dis¬ 
quiets, or at least intranquillity, they occasion—are the worst 
accidents that can attend any diseases; and make them often 
mortal, which would otherwise pass, and have had but a com¬ 
mon course. I have known the most busy ministers of state, 
most fortunate courtiers, most vigorous youths, most beau¬ 
tiful virgins, in the strength or flower of their age, sink under 
common distempers, by the force of such weights, and the cruel 
damps and disturbances thereby given their spirits and their 
blood. ’Tis no matter what is made the occasion, if well 
improved by spleen and melancholic apprehensions: a dis¬ 
appointed hope, a blot of honor, a strain of conscience, an 
unfortunate love, an aching jealousy, a repining grief, will 
serve the turn, and all alike. 

I remember an ingenious physician, who told me, in cer¬ 
tain times, he found most of his patients so disturbed by 
troubles of conscience, that he was forced to play the divine 


HEALTH AND LONG LIFE 


223 


with them before he could begin the physician; whose greatest 
skill, perhaps, often lies in the infusing of hopes, and inducing 
some composure and tranquillity of mind, before he enters 
upon the other operations of his art. This ought to be the first 
endeavor of the patient, too; without which, all other medi¬ 
cines may lose their virtue. In all diseases of body or mind, 
it is happy to have an able physician for a friend, or discreet 
friend for a physician. This is so great a blessing that the 
wise man will have it to proceed only from God, where he 
says: “A faithful friend is the medicine of life, and he that 
fears the Lord shall find him.” 


EXTRACT FROM LORD BACON’S “HISTORY OF LIFE 
AND DEATH.” 

Chapter XXIV. 

Lengthening of life requireth observation of diets. Those 
things which come by accident, as soon as the causes are 
removed, cease again; but the continual course of nature, like 
a running river, requires a continual rowing and sailing 
against the stream. Therefore we must work regularly by 
diets. 

Diets are of two kinds: set diets, which are to be 
observed at certain times; and familiar diet, which is to be 
admitted into our daily repast. But the set diets are the more 
potent; for those things which are of so great virtue that they 
are able to turn nature back again, are, for the most part, more 
strong, and more speedily altering, than those which may 
without danger be received into a continual use. 

Also, sleep doth supply somewhat to nourishment; and, 
on the other side, exercise doth require it more abundantly. 
But as moderate sleep conferreth to long life, so much more 
if it be quiet and not disturbed. 

Assimilation is best done when all local motion is sus¬ 
pended. The act itself of assimilation is chiefly accomplished 
in sleep and rest, especially toward the morning, the distribu¬ 
tion being finished. Those that are very cold, and especially 
in their feet, cannot get to sleep; the cause may be that in sleep 
is required a free respiration, which cold doth shut in and hin¬ 
der. Therefore, we have nothing else to advise but that men 
keep themselves hot in their sleep. 

Sleep is regularly due unto human nature once within 
four-and-twenty hours, and that for six or five hours at the 
least; though there are, even in this kind, sometimes miracles 
of nature. 

Some noises help sleep, as the blowing of the wind, the 



224 


HISTORY OF LIFE AND DEATH 


trickling of water, humming of bees, soft singing, reading, etc. 
The cause is that they move in the spirits a gentle attention; 
and whatsoever moveth attention, without too much labor, 
stilleth the natural and discursive motion of the spirits. Sleep 
nourisheth, or at least preserveth, bodies a long time, without 
other nourishment. 

There have some been found who sustained themselves— 
almost to a miracle in nature—a very long time without meat 
or drink. Living creatures may subsist somewhat the longer 
without ailment, if they sleep; now, sleep is nothing else but 
a reception and retirement of the living spirit into itself. 
Experience teacheth us that certain creatures, as dormice and 
bats, sleep in some close places a whole winter together; such 
is the force of sleep to restrain all vital consumption. That is. 
what bees or drones are also thought to do, though sometimes 
destitute of honey; and likewise butterflies and other flies. 
Beasts that sleep in winter—as it is noted of wild bears—dur¬ 
ing their sleep wax very fat, though they eat nothing. Bats 
have been found in ovens, and other hollow close places, mat¬ 
ted one upon another; and, therefore, it is likely that they sleep 
in the winter time, and eat nothing. Butterflies, and other 
flies, do not only sleep, but lie as dead all winter; and yet with 
a little heat of sun or fire, revive again. A dormouse, both 
winter and summer, will sleep some days together, and eat 
nothing. 

Sleep after dinner—the stomach sending up no unpleasing 
vapors to the head, as being the first dews of our meat—is 
good for the spirits, but derogatory and hurtful to all other 
points of health. Notwithstanding, in extreme old age there 
is the same reason of meat and sleep; for both our meals and 
our sleeps should be then frequent, but short and little, nay, 
and toward the last period of old age, a mere rest, and, as it 
were, a perpetual reposing, doth best—especially in winter 
time. 

To be free-minded and cheerfully disposed at hours of 
meat and of sleep and of exercise, is one of the best precepts 
of long lasting. 

We suppose that a good clothing of the body maketh 
much to long life; for it fenceth and armeth against the intem¬ 
perances of the air, which do wonderfully assail and decay 
the body. 

Washing the body in cold water is good for length of life. 

Especially, care must be taken that no hot things be 
applied to the head outwardly. 

Not only the goodness or pureness of the air, but also the 
equality of the air, is material to long life. It is a secret that 
the healthfulness of air, especially in any perfection, is better 
found by experiment than by discourse or conjecture. The 


HISTORY OF LIFE AND DEATH 


225 


country life is well fitted for long life; it is much abroad, and 
in the open air; it is not slothful, but ever in employment. 
They are longer lived, for the most part, that live abroad in 
the open air, than they that live in houses; and it is certain 
that the morning air is more lively and refreshing than the 
evening air. Change of air by traveling, after one be used unto 
it, is good; and, therefore, great travelers have been long- 
lived. Also those that have lived perpetually in a little cottage, 
in the same place, have been long livers; for air accustomed 
consumeth less, but air changed nourisheth and repaireth 
more. 

The heart receiveth benefit or harm most from the ail 
which we breathe, from vapors, and from the affections. 

We must come now to the affections and passions of the 
mind, and see which of them are hurtful to long life, which 
profitable. 

Every noble, and resolute, and—as they call it—heroical 
desire, strengtheneth and enlargeth the powers of the heart. 
Goodness I call the habit, and goodness of nature the inclina¬ 
tion. This, of all virtues and dignities of the mind, is the 
greatest, being the character of the Deity; and without it, 
man is a busy, mischievous, wretched thing, no better than a 
kind of vermin. 

Hope is the most beneficial of all the affections, and doth 
much to the prolongation of life, if it be not too often frus¬ 
trated, but entertaineth the fancy with an expectation of good; 
therefore, they which fix and propound to themselves some 
end,—as the mark and scope of their life,—and continually 
and by degrees go forward in the same, are, for the most part, 
long-lived. 

Admiration and light contemplation are very powerful to 
the prolonging of life; for they hold the spirits in such things 
as delight them, and suffer them not to tumultuate, or to 
carry themselves unquietly and waywardly. Therefore, all 
the contemplators of natural things, which had so many and 
eminent objects to admire, were long-lived. 

Action, endeavor, and labor, undertaken cheerfully and 
with a good will, doth refresh the spirits; but with an aversa- 
tion and unwillingness, doth fret and deject them. Therefore 
it conferreth to long life, either that a man hath the art to 
institute his life so as it may be free and suitable to his own 
humor, or else to lay such a command upon his mind, that 
whatsoever is imposed by fortune, it may rather lead him 
than drag him. 

No doubt it furthereth long life, to have all things from 
our youth to our elder age mend and grow to the better; that 
a youth full of crosses may minister sweetness to our old age. 

One thing, above all, is grateful to the spirits: that there 


226 


HISTORY OF LIFE AND DEATH 


be a continual progress to the more benign. Therefore we 
should lead such a youth and manhood, that our old age 
should find new solaces, whereof the chief is moderate ease; 
and, therefore, old men in honorable places lay violent hands 
upon themselves, who retire not to their ease. But this thing 
doth require two cautions: one, that they drive not off till 
their bodies be utterly worn out and diseased, for in such 
bodies all mutation, though to the more benign, hasteneth 
death; the other, that they surrender not themselves to a slug¬ 
gish ease, but that they embrace something which may enter¬ 
tain their thoughts and mind with contentation. 

Ficino saith—not unwisely—that old men, for the comfort¬ 
ing of their spirits, ought often to remember and ruminate 
upon the acts of their childhood and youth. Certainly, such a 
remembrance is a kind of peculiar recreation to every old man; 
and, therefore, it is a delight to men to enjoy the society of 
them which have been brought up together with them, and to 
visit the places of their education. Vespasian did attribute 
so much to this matter that, when he was emperor, he would 
by no means be persuaded to leave his father’s house—though 
but mean—lest he should lose the wonted object of his eyes 
and the memory of his childhood. And, besides, he would 
drink in a wooden cup tipped with silver, which was his grand¬ 
mother’s upon festival days. 

The spirits are delighted both with wonted things and 
with new. Now, it maketh wonderfully to the conservation 
of the spirits in vigor, that we neither use wonted things to a 
satiety and glutting, nor new things before a quick and strong 
appetite. Therefore, both customs are to be broken off with 
judgment and care, before they breed a fullness; and the appe¬ 
tite after new things to be restrained for a time, until it grow 
more sharp and jocund. Moreover, the life, as much as may 
be, is so to be ordered, that it may have many renovations; and 
the spirits, by perpetual conversing in the same actions, may 
not wax dull. For though it were no ill saying of Seneca’s, 
“The fool doth ever begin to live,” yet this folly, and many 
more such, are good for long life. 

It is to be observed touching the spirits—though the con¬ 
trary used to be done—that when men perceive their spirits 
to be in good, placid and healthful state—that which will be 
seen by the tranquillity of their mind, and cheerful disposition 
—that they cherish them, and not change them; but when in 
a turbulent and untoward state—which will also appear by 

their sadness, lumpishness, and other indisposition of their mind_ 

that then they straight overwhelm them and alter them. Now, 
the spirits are contained in the same state by a restraining 
of the affections, temperateness of diet, moderation in labor, 
indifferent re§t and repose; and the contrary to these do alter 


HISTORY OF LIFE AND DEATH 


227 


and overwhelm the spirits; as, namely, vehement affections, 
profuse feastings, difficult labors, earnest studies, and prosecu¬ 
tion of business. Yet men are wont, when they are merriest 
and best disposed, then to apply themselves to feastings, la¬ 
bors, endeavors, business; whereas, if they have a regard to 
long life—which may seem strange—they should rather prac¬ 
tice the contrary. For we ought to cherish and preserve good 
spirits; and for the evil-disposed spirits, to discharge and alter 
them. 

Grief and sadness, if it be void of fear, and afflict not too 
much, doth rather prolong life. 

Great joys attenuate and diffuse the spirits, and shorten 
life. Great fears, also, shorten life; for though grief and fear 
do both strengthen the spirits, yet in grief there is a simple 
contraction; but in fear, by reason of the cares taken for the 
remedy, and hopes intermixed, there is a turmoil and vexing 
of the spirits. 

Whosoever is out of patience is out of possession of his 
soul. 

Envy is the worst of all passions, and feedeth upon the 
spirits, and they again upon the body. Of all affections, envy 
is the most importune and continual; therefore it was well 
said, “Envy keeps no holidays/’ for it is ever working upon 
some or other. It is also the vilest affection, and the most 
depraved; for which cause it is the proper attribute of the 
devil, who is called “The envious man, that soweth tares 
amongst the wheat by night.” 

Certainly, the more a man drinketh of the world, the 
more it intoxicateth. I cannot call riches better than the bag¬ 
gage of virtue. The Roman word is better, “impedimenta”; 
for as the baggage is to an army, so is riches to virtue; it can¬ 
not be spared nor left behind, but it hindereth the march; yea, 
and the care of it sometimes loseth or disturbeth the victory. 

It is most certain that passions always covet and desire 
that which experience forsakes. And they all know, who have 
paid dear for serving and obeying their lusts, that whether it 
be honor, or riches, or delight, or glory, or knowledge, or any¬ 
thing else, which they seek after; yet are they but things cast 
off, and, by divers men in all ages, after experience had, utterly 
rejected and loathed. 

There is a wisdom in this beyond the rules of physic: 
a man’s own observation, what he finds good of, and what he 
finds hurt of, is the best physic to preserve health. But it is 
a safer conclusion to say, “This agreeth not well with me, 
therefore I will not continue it”; than this, “I find no offense 
of this, therefore, I may use it”; for strength of nature in youth 
passeth over many excesses which are owing a man till his 
age. Discern of the coming on of years, and think not to do 



228 


HISTORY OF LIFE AND DEATH 


the same things still; for age will not be defied. . Beware of 
sudden change in any great point of diet, and, if necessity 
enforce it, fit the rest to it; for it is a secret both in nature 
and state, that it is safer to change many things than one. 
Examine thy customs of diet, sleep, exercise, apparel, and the 
like; and try, in anything thou shalt judge hurtful, to discon¬ 
tinue it by little and little. 

Entertain hopes; mirth rather than joy; variety of de¬ 
lights, rather than surfeit of them; wonder and admiration, 
and therefore novelties; studies that fill the mind with splen¬ 
did and illustrious objects, as histories, fables, and contempla¬ 
tions of nature. If you fly physic in health altogether, it will 
be too strange for your body when you shall need it; if you 
make it too familiar, it will work no extraordinary effect when 
sickness cometh. Despise no new accident in your body, but 
ask opinion of it. In sickness, respect health principally; and 
in health, action; for those that put their bodies to endure 
in health, may, in most sicknesses which are not very sharp, 
be cured only with diet and tendering. 

“Men fear death, as children fear to go into the dark; and 
as that natural fear in children is increased with tales, so is 
the other. Certainly, the contemplation of death, as the wages 
of sin, and passage to another world, is holy and religious; 
but the fear of it, as a tribute due unto nature, is weak. It 
is as natural to die as to be born. He that dies in an earnest 
pursuit, is like one that is wounded in hot blood; who, for the 
time, scarce feels the hurt; and therefore a mind fixed and 
bent upon somewhat that is good doth avert the dolors of 
death. It will be hard to know the ways of death, unless we 
search out and discover the seat or house, or rather den, of 
death. 

Truth, which only doth judge itself, teacheth that the 
inquiry of truth, which is the love-making or wooing of it, the 
knowledge of truth, which is the presence of it, and the belief 
of truth, which is the enjoying of it, is the sovereign good of 
human nature. Certainly, it is heaven upon earth, to have a 
man’s mind move in charity, rest in providence, and turn upon 
the poles of truth. 

“Man, the servant and interpreter of nature, does and 
understands as much as he has actually or mentally observed 
of the order of nature—himself, meanwhile, inclosed around 
by the laws of nature; he neither knows nor can do more. 
The limit, therefore, of human power and knowledge is in the 
faculties, with which man is endowed by nature for moving 
and perceiving, as well as in the state of present things. These 
faculties, though of themselves weak and inept, are yet capa¬ 
ble, when properly and regularly managed, of setting before 
the judgment and use things most remote from sense and 


HEALTH AND LONG LIFE 


229 


action, and of overcoming great difficulty of works and ob¬ 
scurity of knowledge than any one hath yet learned to wish. 

Men see clearly, like owls, in the night of their own no¬ 
tions ; but, in experience, as in the daylight, they wink and are 
but half-sighted. I should wish to have Paracelsus and Sev¬ 
erinus for criers, when, with such clamors, they convoke men 
to the suggestions of experience. 

It appears to me that men know not either their acquire¬ 
ments or their powers, and trust too much to the former, and 
too little to the latter. Hence it arises that, either estimating 
the arts they have become acquainted with at an absurd value, 
they require nothing more; or, forming too low an opinion of 
themselves, they waste their powers on trivial objects, without 
attempting anything to the purpose. 

“Nobody can be healthy without exercise, neither natural 
body, religious nor politic. It is altogether requisite to long 
life, that the body should never abide long in one posture; but 
that every half hour, at least, it change the posture, saving 
only in sleep. As for exercise, an idle life doth manifestly 
make the flesh soft and dissipable; robust exercise, so it be 
without overmuch sweating or weariness, making it hard and 
compact. Also exercise within cold water, as swimming, is 
very good; and, generally, exercise abroad is better than that 
within houses. Exercises which stir up a good strong motion, 
but not overswift, or to our utmost strength, do not hurt, but 
rather benefit. 

Men ought to beware that they use not exercise and a 
spare diet both; but if much exercise, then a plentiful diet; 
and if sparing diet, then little exercise. 

The benefits that come of exercise are: first, that it send- 
eth nourishment into the parts more forcibly; secondly, that 
it helpeth to excern by sweat, and so maketh the parts assimi¬ 
late the more perfectly; thirdly, that it maketh the substance 
of the body more solid and compact, and so less apt to be 
consumed and depredated by the spirits. 

That exercise may resolve either the spirits or the 
juices as little as may be, it is necessary that it be used when 
the stomach is not altogether empty; and therefore, that it 
may not be used upon a full stomach—which doth much con¬ 
cern health—nor yet upon an empty stomach—which doth no 
less concern long life—it is best to take a breakfast in the 
morning, of plain, simple food and drink; yet that very light, 
and in moderate quantity. 

Both exercise and frications conduce much to long life; 
for agitation doth fineliest diffuse and commix things by small 
portions. But in exercise and frications there is the same 
reason and caution, that the body may not perspire or exhale 
too much, Therefore, exercise is better in the open air than 


230 


HISTORY OF LIFE AND DEATH 


in the house, and better in winter than in summer. Gentle 
frications, and moderate exercises, causing rather perspiration 
than sweating, conduce much to long life. But, generally, 
exercise, if it be much, is no friend to prolongation of life; 
which is one cause why women live longer than men, because 
they stir less. 

Refrigeration, or cooling of the body, which passeth some 
other ways than by the stomach, is useful for long life. The 
reason is at hand: for seeing a refrigeration not temperate, but 
powerful—especially of the blood—is above all things neces¬ 
sary to long life, this can by no means be effected from within 
as much as is requisite, without the destruction of the stomach 
and bowels. 

The body of man doth regularly require renovation by 
aliment every day, and a body in health can scarce endure 
fasting three days together; notwithstanding, use and custom 
will do much, even in this case; but in sickness, fasting is less 
grievous to the body. We would have men rightly to observe 
and distinguish, that those things which are good for a health¬ 
ful life, are not always good for a long life; for there are some 
things which do further the alacrity of the spirits, and the 
strength and vigor of the functions, which, notwithstanding, 
do cut off from the sum of life. It is hard to distinguish that 
which is generally held good and wholesome, from that which 
is good particularly, and fit for thine own body. It doth no 
good to have the aliment ready, in a degree removed, but to 
have it of that kind, and so prepared and supplied, that the 
spirit may work upon it; for the staff of a torch alone will not 
maintain the flame, unless it be fed with wax; neither can men 
live upon herbs alone. Nourishment ought to be of an in¬ 
ferior nature and more simple substances than the thing nour¬ 
ished. Plants are nourished with the earth and water, living 
creatures with plants, man with living creatures. There are 
also certain creatures feeding upon flesh; and man himself 
takes plants into a part of his nourishment. 

The stomach—which, as they say, is the master of the 
house, and whose strength and goodness is fundamental to the 
other concoctions—ought so to be guarded and confirmed that 
it may be without intemperateness hot; it is to be kept ever 
in appetite, because appetite sharpens digestion. This also 
is most certain, that the brain is in some sort in the custody of 
the stomach; and, therefore, those things which comfort and 
strengthen the stomach, do help the brain by consent. 


THE AUTHOR’S CONVERSION TO CHRIST AS 
HEALER 

HEALING AND PERMANENT HEALTH WITHOUT 
MEDICINE, SURGERY OR PHYSICAL APPLIANCES 

Chapter XXV. 

We are led now to give to our readers an account of how 
it was that we abandoned the practice of medicine to preach 
the gospel of the LORD JESUS CHRIST, the preaching of 
which, in its entirety, is always attended and followed by signs, 
wonders and miracles. The same cause will produce the same 
effects in this day and generation as were produced thousands 
of years ago. For instance: if a person is given a dose of 
arsenic today, it will cause great nausea, with burning and 
extreme weakness. Likewise the same dose would have caused 
a person in the earliest ages the same symptoms and suffering. 

SUBJECT OF DIVINE HEALING. 

Before proceeding, however, we are led to mention some 
facts regarding events which have occurred during the past 
centuries in reference to efforts made by men to secure healing 
of human beings without medicine, surgery and appliances. 

Divine Healing is a subject old as creation and forms a 
part of the history of the human race. The healing of the 
body was a marked feature of the ministry of our LORD 
JESUS CHRIST, and to the people of His times was a con¬ 
vincing proof of His Deity. 

Fulfilling Joel’s prophecy, GOD began in the year ’39, at 
Pentecost, to pour out His Spirit upon all flesh, and He has 
been pouring Him out ever since upon those who would tarry, 
as the one hundred and twenty did, on that wonderful day. 
The gifts then received were practiced and continued by the 
Apostles, during the first century. As soon as the Apostles 
died, the people departed from the faith and practice, which 
they taught, until Constantine, in the beginning of the third 
century professed to be converted by a vision, in which he de¬ 
clared to have seen his soldiers, with a helmet upon which was 
a cross. He then brought together those who were professed 
Christians with his government, uniting, so to speak, “Church 
and State.” Yet, at that time, there was no church, nor was 
there any such thing until the Catholic church was established, 
made up by human beings. 

Constantine combined those professing Christianity with 


232 


CONVERSION TO CHRIST AS HEALER 


his government, and it was then that the principles of the 
Nicolaitanes (a sect established by men, during the first 
century, which taught the superiority of the clergy over the 
laity), accepted by Constantine, crept in and crowded out Di¬ 
vine or brotherly love, and with them went the gift of healing 
as far as organized churches are concerned. 

But the gift of Divine Healing never entirely disappeared 
There were always, during each decade, a number of GOD’S 
devoted, holy children who claimed and proved the gift. Yet, 
the world, generally, so to speak, was asleep and strangers to 
the wonderful healing power and provisions GOD has made 
for His people. 

At last, a reaction set in and, strange to say, it began, in 
a measure, among unbelievers. At least, they seemed not to 
have been Bible students. Yet, people in all grades of society 
continued to inquire and to reach out for some method of heal¬ 
ing the body apart from medicine, surgery, or appliances of 
men. 

To understand the phases of this intensely interesting 
healing movement, we must go back some distance in history. 
The middle of the nineteenth century witnessed the beginning 
of the great idealistic movement, which, in many forms, has 
gone on, sweeping over the globe. It has been particularly 
manifested in America, for America is the home of idealism. 
Of this movement, one very marked characteristic has been 
the use of psychical forces in the healing of disease apart from 
physicians and medicine as curative agents. 

A mistake has been made from the beginning of this 
idealistic movement in those who instituted it, taking the 
position that it was a psychic force which was doing the work, 
and those who are engaged in psychological work do not seem 
to understand that psychic force is not Divine force. The 
two are as different as night from day. The Greek word 
psyche means soul. The soul is the intellect, thoughts, or mind 
of man. A person having superior psychic force can influence 
and exert a power over the inferior. Divine force is altogether 
different. Divine force is the supreme force of GOD which 
created the worlds, and all that is in them. 

Following idealism, striking and sudden was the appear¬ 
ance of many mental healing cults; yet, if we go back far 
enough, we must admit that mesmerism, nearly a century ago, 
was really the forerunner of this psychical era, as it must 
justly be termed. 

Mesmerism passed, to be followed by hypnotism, which 
was first practiced as a form of magnetic or animal magnetism, 
after which hypnotism, a so-called curative agency lay long 
neglected. 

Meanwhile, the phenomena of spiritualism began to be 
witnessed. This rapidly developed in the hands of its ad- 


CONVERSION TO CHRIST AS HEALER 


233 


herents, as a source of curative power, supposedly under the 
control and direction of departed spirits, buj: always independ¬ 
ent of the physician’s skill. 

We might add here that the study of spiritualistic 
phenomena by the English Society of Psychological Research 
brought to notice the subject of telepathy. This was the name 
given to influence of mind upon mind without the aid of ordi¬ 
nary communication. Thus telepathy was made the basis of 
the now famous absent treatment of the so-called “Christian 
Scientists,” and used to cover their extraordinary, but unten¬ 
able claims. 

Laymen and laywomen, without any training whatever, 
became conspicuous healers in this inviting and remunerative 
field, and everyone of them went into that “business” charging 
two to five dollars a visit. 

In Europe, mesmerism continued its influence through 
magnetism, while in America there occurred original develop¬ 
ments: there arose a man to whom justice has been tardily 
done, and, yet, who was really the head master in the so-called 
schools of psychical healing. This man, Phineus B. Quimby, 
of Portland, Maine, who broke away from the practice ot 
medicine, and studied night and day, determined to discover a 
force that would heal the body apart from drugs. 

Is it not strange that psycho-fanatic people will do any¬ 
thing except to give the glory to GOD ? 

Dr. Quimby began as a mesmerist and hypnotist, with, 
perhaps, just a little leaning toward spiritualism; but he after¬ 
ward abandoned all his former methods and carried on his, 
indeed, wonderful career by the application of the fundamental 
laws of suggestion and auto-suggestion, with which terms he 
was not familiar, as he was somewhat deficient in education, 
and those who afterward became acquainted with what Dr. 
Quimby had really discovered were able to give it the names 
just mentioned. 

Dr. Quimby was a pioneer and taught, as the very founda¬ 
tion of his theory and practice, that disease is not self-existent, 
nor created by GOD, but fully an invention of man! But, 
because he had no knowledge of GOD failed to see, according 
to the Scriptures, that all disease causing sickness and evil 
spirits causing torments were provided to be gotten rid of by 
GOD, the FATHER of all, by sending HIS SON into the 
world to demonstrate and destroy the works of the devil. He 
did not see that every disease and every evil comes from the 
devil, and is not an invention of man. Believing, according 
to his claim, that disease and sickness was only thought, he 
adopted the false notion that by thinking the opposite of any¬ 
thing evil, good will come of it. 

For several years after the death of Dr. Quimby, Mrs 


234 


CONVERSION TO CHRIST AS HEALER 


ivlary Baker G. Eddy (who had been his pupil and claimed to 
have been healed by him) continued to teach his system and to 
give him due credit for its principles. Later, she named the 
system “Christian Science” and established a so-called 
“church” of her own and became its pastor and ruler, having 
stolen the principles from Dr. Quimby. 

The number of offshoots of “Christian Science” and 
kindred cults became almost legion. We mention only a few 
of the principal ones—“Christian Science”—“The Science of 
Being”—“New Thought”—“Unity”—“Psychic Phenomena.” 

Following the advent of “Christian Science” came John 
Alexander Dowie before the public as a spiritual healer. Dr. 
Dowie began as a sincere preacher of the great truth of spiri- 
ual healing and had many remarkable attestations of the cura¬ 
tive power of GOD. Dowie’s downfall was the outcome of 
his malignant attitude toward men who opposed him and his 
mad ambition to be equal to King Edward of England for 
power, wealth, gorgeous decoration, jewelry and clothes, 
lavishness and luxuriance of living, and in attempting to estab¬ 
lish an empire, causing many of his people to take an oath of 
allegiance to him. 

Now, the question confronting us: Can we see the pur¬ 
pose of GOD in all this mental and psychical movement regard¬ 
ing healing? The answer is, emphatically, YES. The race 
had wandered away like lost sheep from the marvelous truth 
concerning the gift of healing as taught and practiced by 
JESUS CHRIST Himself, and they had to wend their way 
back to truth in devious paths, and so it was these different 
cults, though they were advocates of error, have served their 
purpose in the evolution, so to speak, of the great truth that 
“JESUS CHRIST, THE SON OF GOD, was manifested to 
destroy the works of the devil and that He was anointed with 
the Holy Ghost and with the CHRIST SPIRIT, so that He 
went about doing good, healing all who were oppressed of the 
devil,” and when He commenced His ministry, the very first 
thing He did, as recorded in the fourth chapter of Matthew, 
commencing with the 23rd verse, was to go back to Nazareth’ 
“teaching in their synagogues and preaching the gospel of the 
Kingdom, and healing all manner of sickness and all manner 
of disease among the people, and they brought unto Him all 
sick people that were taken with divers diseases and torments, 
and those which were possessed with demons, and those which 
were lunatic, and those that had paralysis, and He healed 
them,” thus proving that GOD had provided for the healing of 
His people in the way He promised to do in Psalms 107:17-20: 

“Fools, because of their transgression and because of their 
iniquities are afflicted. * * * Then, they cry unto the 

LORD in their trouble, and He saveth them out of their dis- 


CONVERSION TO CHRIST AS HEALER 


235 


tresses. He sent His Word and healed them, and delivered 
them from their destruction.” JESUS CHRIST is the Word 
referred to, and He is the one who heals all who come to 
Him through His true ministers on earth, after doing and 
having done for them what He has provided. 

GOD certainly works in a mysterious way, His wonders 
to perform. He has been permitting man to attempt, for a 
century past, to secure healing in starting the different cults 
and by doing so has awakened and prepared the public mind 
to accept the truth of Divine healing, and over all the world 
thousands of people, as-never before, are searching the Scrip¬ 
tures to find Divine authority on this wonderful subject. They 
are learning what is meant, practically, to be baptised in the 
Holy Ghost and that the imparted Divine nature is Divine 
health. 

The exuberance of goodness in the cosmic order is so 
pushing that it is only necessary to make room when we sur¬ 
render our will and give free course to the truth as revealed 
in GOD’S Word. 

The power from on high actually takes possession and 
“the old tired feeling” is replaced by a new vigor; and our 
step becomes elastic and our voice lyrical, and we cultivate 
happiness as our Divine right. 

Returning to the subject—thus, we have found that for a 
hundred years back the human mind has been struggling and 
groping in the dark for light on the subject of HEALING OF 
THE BODY. 

In the days of the Apostles, in the first century, directly 
after the Kingdom of GOD was established on earth, the 
Saints were driven out of Jerusalem, “as martyrs, into all 
Judea, and into Samaria, and into the uttermost parts of the 
earth.” 

In Acts 8, commencing with the fifth verse, we have an 
account of one of the Evangelists, named Philip, who “went 
down to the city of Samaria and preached CHRIST unto them. 
The people with one accord gave heed unto those things which 
Philip spake, hearing and seeing the miracles which he did; 
for unclean spirits, crying with loud voice, came out of many 
that were possessed; and many taken with paralysis, and that 
were lame, were healed.” It is just the same today, the preach¬ 
ing of the gospel of JESUS CHRIST will be so attended and 
followed, “GOD also bearing witness, both with signs and 
wonders, and with divers miracles, and gifts of the Holy Ghost, 
according to His own will.” 

“The power of GOD is just the same today. 

It doesn’t matter what the people say. 

Whatever GOD has promised, He is able to perform, 

And the power of GOD is just the same today.” 


236 


CONVERSION TO CHRIST AS HEALER 


“JESUS CHRIST is the same yesterday, today and for¬ 
ever.” 

For twenty years, we have found these things true. We 
have preached the gospel exactly as Philip and the Apostles 
did in the first century and it has always been attended and 
followed by the most wonderful miracles ever heard of, just 
the same as it was in the days of the Apostles. 

The same is for the reader, or any person, if they will only 
meet conditions, such as are given in the Bible, and do and 
have done for them what GOD has provided. 

There are many new discoveries, such as electricity and 
the power of steam and dynamite; if these had been known 
thousands of years ago, they would have produced the very 
same effects as they do today. Of course, there are new dis¬ 
coveries in regard to health, happiness and longevity today, 
which were never known before, and it is for us to explain, 
counsel and advise regarding these new discoveries. 

Eighteen hundred years ago, people departed entirely from 
GOD’S plan, because they disobeyed GOD and separated 
themselves from GOD; the result being that they had no faith 
to do the things that JESUS CHRIST taught and commanded ; 
the people of the world being entirely conformed to the things 
of the world, lost their inheritance, which is given in the 
Scriptures in these words: “My GOD shall supply all your 
need, according to His riches in glory, by CHRIST JESUS.” 
JESUS CHRIST Himself said: “Seek ye first the Kingdom 
of GOD and His righteousness and all these things shall be 
added unto you.” All means all. and that includes perfect 
health and longevity. 

Before we accepted the truth that JESUS CHRIST is the 
Healer Divine, we rejected Divine Healing and declared, as 
we then believed, that it was a fake and a delusion. We de¬ 
clared that no disease nor sickness could be cured without a 
remedy. It had never occurred to us that the word remedy 
could be applied to invisible, or other powers than that in 
material medicine. That is the trouble with most physicians 
today, they cannot see that there is anything but a material 
remedy to be used in disease, unless it is surgery or electricity. 

The knowledge came to us after we were converted to 
CHRIST, that He is the same today as He ever was, and that 
as He is the Creator of all things and of human bodies. He is 
abundantly able, and has made ample provisions for the heal¬ 
ing of all who are sick from disease, or tormented by demons. 
He has also provided for recovery from the effects of violating 
GOD’S and nature’s laws, in taking into the system foreign 
substances which are not foods, and for other troubles caused 
by indulging in habits and practices which bring upon the 
individual suffering, sorrow, or death. 


CONVERSION TO CHRIST AS HEALER 


237 


It is our privilege, as well as a duty to GOD, to give the 
knowledge He has given us to the people of the world that 
some, at least, may be restored to the condition which GOD 
has planned for every one who will be guided and led by Him, 
as recorded in His Word. We, therefore, take pleasure in 
soliciting from the reader a careful and prayerful considera¬ 
tion of the truths and plans of GOD, and offerings of mercy 
by Him, which are written in the following pages, on this sub¬ 
ject. 

We do hope the reader will read all of this, and take all 
that he can, and let that which he cannot take, go by, (just the 
same as in eating fish, the person eating it will throw the 
bones aside) that some benefit, at least, may be derived from 
the great and important truths which will be referred to by us, 
many of which have been hidden from the world for eighteen 
centuries. We know absolutely that all who do take this 
counsel as from GOD, and those who go back to Jerusalem 
and commence where the Apostles left off; receive, believe and 
act exactly as they did, as all true ministers of the LORD 
JESUS CHRIST, and of GOD, will do, according to the 
Scriptures, and have a “thus saith the LORD” for everything, 
ordained by GOD for this purpose, will have deliverance and 
healing from any or all disease causing sickness, and evil 
spirits or demons causing torments. 

We would, therefore, the more earnestly urge upon the 
reader the acceptance of all the truths presented in this book, 
which have been hidden so long from the world. 

We verily thought previous to our conversion to CHRIST 
as the Healer as well as Savior, that Divine Healing was a 
fake and a delusion, and opposed it bitterly. It filled us with 
indignation and disgust when we heard people declare most 
positively that they had been healed without medicine, or any 
device of man. As the author of the “Rubrical Text Book 
of the Materia Medica,” and of the “Concordance Repertory 
of the Materia Medica,” it became absolutely necessary for us 
to know remedies and medicines and their origin, history and 
uses. As a practicioner of medicine and surgery for a quarter 
of a century, we knew diseases and how to treat them. We 
could not accept a delusion, as we then believed Divine Heal¬ 
ing to be. And yet as the years passed by, being confronted 
so often with people, good, honest and sincere, claiming to be 
healed by Divine Power of GOD, without medicine, we were 
finally led to investigate. 

In 1895, we began the work of investigation. We visited 
every case possible claiming to have been cured by Divine 
power; for we had determined to ascertain just what there was 
in the subject, and publish another book for the information 
of the medical profession. 


238 


CONVERSION TO CHRIST AS HEALER 


Like nearly all physicians, who have not investigated, and 
who have depended upon the opinions of uninformed persons, 
we thought that Divine Healing was “Christian Science” and 
classified it with hypnotism. 

We rejected everything that did not exactly coincide with 
our preconceived theories and notions founded upon the teach¬ 
ing we received from our preceptors and professors in the 
medical college, and in medical journals and books. 

We learned through Doctor Samuel Hahnemann, the 
founder of Homeopathy in the “Orgenon” that “each disease 
is always and only a special, virtual, dynamical (Spirit-like) 
discordancy of sensorial condition of health.” He conceived 
the idea of combating the spirit-like discordancy with the 
spirit of the drug which is produced by administering massive 
doses, causing similar symptoms to those produced by the 
disease. That, of course, is the most sensible theory ever de¬ 
vised by man; but I found afterward that CHRIST the SON 
OF GOD, in JESUS OF NAZARETH the Son of man, is the 
creator of the earth and all things. That He has provided for 
those who accept Him as “LORD of LORDS and King of 
Kings,” to reign and rule in their lives, something better than 
those who reject Him. 

I find that which is spiritual and unseen is just as real as 
that which is material and visible to the natural eye. And by 
accepting and appropriating what He has devised and given 
us in the Bible, exactly in His way, we have real, practical re¬ 
sults in healing the sick, just as He and His Apostles did in 
the first Century of this era. 

The Spirit known as logos, and also as dunamin, in the 
Greek, which is the creative Spirit and Son of the Most High 
GOD, which in JESUS of NAZARETH, made Him the 
CHRIST. I find that He simply and really transferred His 
creative and generative power into His name: JESUS 
CHRIST, the Son of God, and provided that any person called 
and ordained by Him, as His minister and representative, may 
by His authority, call His name in command over the sick and 
tormented child of GOD, and the disease or evil spirit causing 
the torment will depart, without medicine or any medical 
appliance. 

All physicians should know this great but simple truth, 
and should know also, that healing of the body by the POWER 
IN THE NAME OF JESUS CHRIST, is only for those who 
accept GOD as the Supreme Being and HIS SON, THE 
LORD JESUS CHRIST AS SAVIOR AND HEALER. 

Every Christian should ask him or herself this question: 
If I have no more than the natural man has in this life, what is 
the use of my being a Christian? The natural man only knows 
that when he is sick he must have doctors and medicines; but 


CONVERSION TO CHRIST AS HEALER 


239 


Christians who know JESUS CHRIST as Creator, Savior and 
Healer, have something better than the natural man has; for 
they have Him who says: “I AM THE LORD THAT 
HEALETH THEE.” 

THROUGH FAITH IN HIS NAME and by doing and 
having done for him just what has been provided, any person 
is healed of disease and sickness, and delivered from torments 
of Satan; but those who fail to do this and come short of doing 
and having done for them all which JESUS CHRIST has pro¬ 
vided, meet with failure. This is the substance of the truth in 
regard to Divine Healing: The POWER to heal is in the 
All-powerful Name of Jesus Christ the Son of God. 

Any truly Christian doctor, called and ordained of God, is 
authorized to use this ALL-POWERFUL NAME in com¬ 
manding disease to leave the person who accepts GOD as his 
Father and the LORD JESUS CHRIST as his Savior and 
Healer, and the physician while laying hands upon such per¬ 
son, according to Mark 16:18, may command the disease to go, 
and it will go without any doubt whatever. 

There is another thing which Christian physicians should 
know as to their duty to GOD and to their fellowman. There 
are thousands of professed Christians who do not know the 
truth that CHRIST is the Healer. It is the duty of every 
Christian physician to instruct such in regard to this import¬ 
ant matter, and ask the question previously stated: If a Chris¬ 
tian has no more than the worldling, what is the use of being a 
Christian; for the worldlings only know doctors and medi¬ 
cines. Doctors, medicine and surgery are the best they can 
have, and a Christian physician should tell them so, and urge 
upon them to accept CHRIST fully and then do for them just 
as CHRIST would do; for He says: “Verily, verily, I say 
unto you: he that believeth (lives by) me, the work which I do, 
shall he do also, and greater works than these shall he do 
because I go to My FATHER.” 

HOW THE AUTHOR CAME TO ABANDON PRACTICE 
OF MEDICINE. 

Having considered all these different things, we now pro¬ 
ceed to give our readers an account of how it was we came 
to abandon the practice of medicine and to accept Divine heal- 
ing. 

We had frequently heard Divine Healing and mental heal¬ 
ing referred to by many persons, and read about it in the news¬ 
papers of the country; but as it was generally in connection 
with some person publicly regarded as a magician, fanatic, or 
fake, we thought it was the emanation of a weak mind or some 
imposter, adventurer, charlatan or schemer, and paid very 
little attention to it, except, perhaps, in the way of derision 
or contempt, 


240 


CONVERSION TO CHRIST AS HEALER 


Soon after coming to Chicago, in 1889, to read the proofs 
and superintend the publication of our books, we met Dr. 
John R. Boynton, at that time one of the leading physicians 
and surgeons not only of Chicago, but of America, who occu¬ 
pied the chair of surgery in one of the leading colleges of 
Chicago; also chief of surgery on the staff of the Woman’s 
Christian Temperance Hospital; a leading member and preach¬ 
er of Grace M. E. Church, of Chicago, standing high as a 
Christian man and as a learned and accomplished physician. 

In an interview, while discussing with him the subject of 
how the multitudes were then crowding Central Music Hall 
every Sunday to hear one who claimed to heal disease by the 
power of God, he advised us not to be astonished at anything, 
as “all things are possible with God and them that believe.” 

He then told us, to our astonishment, that during the war 
he was a soldier and had been sent with other sick or wounded 
from his regiment with the army on the Mississippi to the 
hospital at Montgomery, Ala. He was afflicted with army or 
camp dysentery and convulsions or fits similar to epilepsy. 

In the hospital, he received the best of medical attention, 
but in spite of all the medicine, treatment and advice, which 
had been faithfully carried out by experienced nurses, there 
was a complete failure to control the disease or to give any 
relief. He got worse and worse, until greatly emaciated and 
prostrated, death was imminent. The physician told him that 
he would die, and that there was no hope or possibility what¬ 
ever for him to live, and advised him to prepare for death, 
which was inevitable. 

The hospital steward, the nurses and attendants who knew 
him thought he would die every hour. 

In this extremity, being a professor and possessor of salva¬ 
tion, and fully believing that “Man’s extremity is God’s op¬ 
portunity,” and believing that the Lord Jesus Christ has power 
to heal disease, he prayed earnestly and asked God, in the name 
of the Lord Jesus Christ, to heal him of the fits and dysentery. 

As the doctor told us all the particulars and described, so 
earnestly how “the sweet, thrill-like assurance” came to him 
while he was on his knees engaged in prayer that he would 
be healed, and with that confidence he received the impression 
from the Throne of God, we looked at him with profound as¬ 
tonishment, mingled with commiseration, that one so appar¬ 
ently learned and sensible should be so deluded. 

We thought it was too bad and unfortunate that one so 
useful as a physician, and great as a surgeon, should be de¬ 
ceived and allow such a myth or ignis fatuus to take posses¬ 
sion of his mind. 

He noticed with what incredulity we listened to his state¬ 
ment, but it did not seem to embarrass him in the least, He 


CONVERSION TO CHRIST AS HEALER 


241 


then, looking me squarely in the eye, declared to me as an 
honest Christian man, that as soon as he prayed and asked 
God, in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, to heal his bowels 
and stop his fits, he received clearly the unmistakable sensa¬ 
tion of a thrill caused by the warm, fresh blood being sent 
through the arteries to every part of his body, which was, to 
his mind, a positive assurance, convincing him that his peti¬ 
tion and prayers were granted, and that the disease had in¬ 
stantly left his body. 

Although he was greatly emaciated and weakened by the 
long-lasting disease, he received such immediate strength that 
he was able to get right out of bed, and, to their astonishment, 
showed himself to the hospital steward and nurses and then 
walked across the road to the hotel and asked the clerk to 
remember the day and date. He was given a great appetite 
and made strong and hearty in an incredibly short time. 

From that hour to the date of our conversation—about 
thirty years—he had never had another fit or a dysenteric 
evacuation from the bowels. 

Certainly, if the cure had been effected in the way and 
manner described and affirmed by Dr. Boynton, it was simply 
a miracle, but we had always considered that the days of mira¬ 
cles had passed, and were not willing to accept the statement 
that the cure had been effected by the direct and instantaneous 
interposition of God. 

Believing that there are certain natural laws provided, 
which govern every case, and thinking we could discern the 
action of one of nature’s laws in the doctor’s case, we tried to 
show him from our standpoint, as an expert in materia medica, 
in as earnest a manner as possible, that he was simply mistaken 
about it being a direct and individual answer to prayer, but that 
the cure was effected according to one of nature’s laws—i, e., 
similia similiabus curantur, or “like cures like.” On question¬ 
ing the doctor, it was ascertained he was in an army hospital, 
made of boards, and that the accommodations were such that 
he was exposed to the effluvium emanating from fermentation 
in a cesspool where the soldiers deposited their offal, and that 
the place about the cesspool was very filthy and that the odor 
was terrible, such as would be liable to make a well man sick 
in almost the same manner and produce symptoms similar to 
those produced by the disease with which the doctor was 
afflicted. We argued that the doctor inhaled some of the 
poison, or nosode, from the cesspool, and it caused the cure, 
according to the homoeopathic law: similia similibus curantur, 
instead of being healed by the direct power of God. 

But the doctor was positive we were mistaken and con¬ 
tended that the cure was secured from God, through Christ, 
by the prayer of faith. 


242 


CONVERSION TO CHRIST AS HEALER 


The case impressed our mind very much and gave us a 
very great desire to investigate the whole subject and ascer¬ 
tain just what there was in the subject of Divine Healing. 

Soon after the interview with Dr. John R. Boynton, a 
woman professing sanctification, holiness and perfect love, be¬ 
longing to the same church which we attended, testified that 
not only her daughter but herself had been healed by God 
in answer to the prayer of faith. Of course we, as a physician, 
could not accept such a statement as fact, and quickly as¬ 
signed the old lady to the realm of idiocy. The idea was pre¬ 
posterous, contrary to reason or nature; utterly and glaringly 
foolish and absurd to our mind. She constantly, for weeks and 
months, seemed to delight in her statement, repeated over and 
over again, which disgusted us so much that finally we would 
not go to the prayer meeting. 

In about six months after this the pastor of the church 
announced that he had just been healed by God in answer 
to prayer. We investigated his statement, and ascertained 
that his trouble had not been very serious in the first place, 
and that the probabilities were that inflammation of the kidneys 
and severe pain in the back, following exposure to cold after 
riding till overheated on a bicycle, had exhausted itself in the 
natural way. We could not accept this statement as true; 
yet it is certain that he was impressed very greatly with its 
truth, as he claimed that the pain ceased immediately when he 
prayed and asked God to rebuke the disease and heal his back 
and kidneys. 

Frequently during the fall and winter of 1893 and 1894 we 
attended the noonday prayer meetings then being held at the 
First M. E. Church, corner Washington and Clark streets, in 
Chicago, where we heard almost every day a declaration in 
testimony, from various persons, that God was able and will¬ 
ing to heal all disease in everyone who would come to Him 
through tfie Lord Jesus Christ, and everyone who so testified 
declared they had been healed—many of them from incurable 
disease, so pronounced by leading physicians and surgeons. 

One man and his wife were so persistent with their con¬ 
stant, every-day testimonies that God had healed them and 
others, and that Jesus Christ was their only physician, con¬ 
demning physicians and the use of medicines, and medical 
helps and appliances, that we became so disgusted our attend¬ 
ance at the meetings was discontinued. 

Whenever we attended religious meetings the same char¬ 
acter of testimonies were made, which was unpleasant and dis¬ 
tasteful to us. We could not controvert such statements, for 
if we had attempted to do so it would have caused a disturb¬ 
ance, and so it was we lost the desire to attend churches 
where there was a chance for such testimony. And this is 


CONVERSION TO CHRIST AS HEALER 


243 


now about the way with physicians today, who know nothing 
and desire to know and hear less of this which they console 
themselves by calling sophistry, a delusion and humbug. 

We could not admit, as a medical man, that a cure could 
be effected, directly, without the use of medicine or other 
means, by the power of God. We believed and declared that 
the day of miracles had passed, but had a strong desire and 
inclination to investigate further. 

There was then for our investigation faith healing, divine 
healing, mind healing, healing by prayer, spiritualistic, me- 
diumistic healing, Christian Alliance healing, Christian Science 
healing, hypnotism, besides “Dowieism,” and others through¬ 
out the land. The people were becoming deeply interested and 
many were being, so it was claimed, healed. 

We determined to investigate for the purpose of ascer¬ 
taining just what there was and what there was not in the 
subject of Divine Healing, with a view of publishing a book 
for the medical profession on the subject. In so doing we were 
confronted with difficulties and obstructions which had to 
be overcome. These were in the way and prevented us from 
accepting anything unless we could see it with our natural 
eyes. We had no real faith and on account of preconceived 
ideas and opinions could not accept anything except what was 
seen by the natural eye. 

In our experience as a physician nearly every serious case 
which we treated was prayed for by us that God should bless 
the medicine and cause it to effect the cure, and that is the 
way every Christian physician does. We could not accept 
the proposition, however, that God could heal any disease 
without natural medicine or surgery; and this, right in the face 
of the fact that God made all things which exist out of noth¬ 
ing, and all Christians believe that the earthly atoms of ma¬ 
terial which form their bodies will be brought together in the 
grave and their bodies restored and raised from the dead when 
Christ shall come again. 

Many times we believed that God had heard our prayers 
for the sick, but there was no way of determining whether it 
was direct healing of God, or whether it was due to medicine. 

Besides our knowledge and practice of medicine, in 1874, 
we commenced the investigation of hypnotism, and by exer¬ 
cising that power were enabled very often by the power of 
the will and the use of our hands and by sending waves of 
thought to the brain of the sufferer to expel pain from the 
bodies of the people who came to us. On account of this 
knowledge and power our mind was made up, to a great ex¬ 
tent, that the healing that we had heard of, in such cases as 
we were investigating, was produced by animal magnetism or 
by hypnotic influences, 


244 


CONVERSION TO CHRIST AS HEALER 


We will say here that our knowledge of and experience 
with hypnotism showed us that such power is of the animal 
man, and we believe that Satan causes impure men to use it 
for the destruction of weak-minded people. It is a dangerous 
power to use, and we warn everybody to beware of it and those 
who use it, for it is of Satan. 

In January, 1895, we gave up our practice in Chicago, and, 
at the instigation of the agent of the Ben Butler estate, went 
to old Fort Union, New Mexico, to start a National Sanitarium 
for consumptives. 

Old Fort Union was not in a condition to be used as a 
sanitarium, and the administrator of the Ben Butler estate 
failed to carry out the agreement of his agent to furnish the 
means necessary to repair and prepare. The enterprise was a 
complete failure, and we were left in a strange land among 
strangers without a dollar, and three hundred and fifty dollars 
in debt. Worse than this, we were threatened with imprison¬ 
ment if we did not pay for the supplies with which the men 
who went with us to work in repairing were supported. 

In every great trial and need we have always gone to 
God in prayer, so in this trouble God heard and answered our 
prayers by causing the business men of Las Vegas to furnish 
the money to pay the debt and secure our services in an at¬ 
tempt to establish the proposed National Sanitarium for Con¬ 
sumptives at Las Vegas. The people secured an admirable 
site for the building and delegated us to go to the Eastern 
states, where the dread disease of consumption is so prevalent, 
and lecture in all the towns and cities on climatology, show¬ 
ing the fact that about fifty per cent of all the people sufifering 
with consumption who go to New Mexico get well, on account 
of the peculiar conditions of climate, which we believe to be 
true. 

We went to Boston and commenced our work of lectur¬ 
ing through the New England states. There we had an oppor¬ 
tunity of completing the investigation of so-called “Christian 
Science” and other cults claiming the power to heal. We 
found that all of them are of the mind of man and not of God. 

# We found, however, that as in hypnotism, or animal mag¬ 
netism, there is something real in all of them, but not of God. 
The medical profession and the ministry does very wrong 
in declaring there is nothing in them. Those who do say so 
have never investigated and only jump at a conclusion. Inno¬ 
cent Christian people are left to find that ministers and phy¬ 
sicians have deceived them by saying there is nothing in such 
cults, and when they find there is, they are led by the flesh 
to accept, and in this way many people have been led astray; 
when, if ministers and physicians would investigate, and, find¬ 
ing just what there is in so-called “Christian Science” and 


CONVERSION TO CHRIST AS HEALER 


245 


other similiar cults of man and the devil, explain to the people 
how such cults are conducted and results secured, thousands 
of innocent men and women would be saved from spiritual, 
if not physical and financial injury. It was while inquiring and 
investigating such cults in New England and while in Keene, 
N. H., we met with a brother while attending the class meeting 
at the M. E. Church in that city. He declared to us that Di¬ 
vine Healing was not “Christian Science” nor of man, but of 
God, and that such healing was through Christ as a living, 
personal Savior. He had compiled about three hundred extracts 
from the Bible, giving declarations, promises and provisions 
made by God for the healing of the body which will, together 
with remarks made by us, be found in the following chapter. 


GOD’S PROVISIONS FOR HEALING SICK¬ 
NESS CAUSED BY DISEASE AND TOR¬ 
MENTS AND BY DEMONS OR 
EVIL SPIRITS. 

Chapter XXVI. 

It has been hidden from the people of the world for eigh¬ 
teen centuries that Christ was “manifested to destroy the 
works of the devil,” and that “Jesus of Nazareth was anointed 
with the Holy Ghost and with power so He went about doing 
good and healing all who were oppressed of the devil.” Acts 
10:38. 

We find that from the commencement of His ministry, 
every day, all the time, everywhere, even down to the last act 
He did, Christ taught and preached “the Kingdom of Heaven 
is at hand,” “cast out demons and healed the sick.” Even the 
last act He did when betrayed and arrested, when Malcus’ 
ear was cut off, He picked it up and replaced it where it 
belonged and restored it by healing it. He healed all who 
came or were brought to Him, who accepted Him. He is 
doing the same through His chosen ministry in this age. 
Healing is for all who believe. 

Christ says (John 14:12) : “Verily, verily I say unto you: 
he that believeth on me (unto obedience) the works that I do 
shall he do also, and greater works than these shall he do; 
because I go to my Father.” 

Again He says (John 20:21) : “Peace I leave with thee; 
as the Father has sent me, so I send you.” 

Again He says (Matt. 28:19-20) : “Go teach all nations, 
baptizing them into the Name of the Father and the Son and 
the Holy Ghost, teaching them to observe all things I have 



246 


GOD’S PROVISIONS FOR HEALING, ETC. 


commanded, and lo, I am with you always, even unto the end 
of the ages. Amen.” 

“And He said unto them, Go ye into all the world and 
preach the Gospel to every creature. He that believeth (unto 
obedience) and is baptized (by water and the Holy Spirit: the 
one baptism) shall be saved (and healed), and he that believ¬ 
eth not (unto obedience) shall be condemned.” (Literal trans¬ 
lation from the original Greek.) “And these signs shall follow 
them that believe. In my name shall they cast out demons, 
they shall speak with new tongues * * * They shall lay 

hands on the sick and they shall recover.”—Mark 16:15, 17, 18. 

(The Greek word Sozo, translated in the common version 
as saved, means both saved and healed; as much healed as it 
does saved. The Greek word pistauv, translated in the com¬ 
mon version as “believeth,” means obeyeth as much as it does 
believeth. It means the one as much as it does the other.— 
Author.) 

Christ is the same today as he ever was. “He is the same 
yesterday and today and forever.”—Heb. 13-8. 

Most pastors and evangelists preach a gospel for the sav¬ 
ing of the soul, and we endorse such preaching because it is 
in accordance with the Scriptures; but we also find that 
Christ’s suffering and death on the cross was for the body as 
well as for the soul. 

“Surely he hath borne our griefs, and carried our sor¬ 
rows.”—Isaiah 53:4, 5. 

“When the even was come they brought unto Him many 
that were possessed with demons; and He cast out the spirits 
with His word, and healed all that were sick, that it might be 
fulfilled which was spoken by Esaias the prophet, saying, Him¬ 
self took our infirmities and bore our sicknesses.”—Matt. 8:16, 
17. 

“Who His own self bare our sins in His own body on the 
tree, that we, being dead to sins, should live unto righteous¬ 
ness ; by whose stripes we were healed.”—I Peter 2:24, 25. 

When were we healed? We answer, nineteen hundred 
years ago, and we by appropriating to ourselves what Christ 
did. for us then and. by getting rid of all sins according to the 
Scriptures, are delivered and healed now. The work com¬ 
mences just as soon as the case is laid upon Him, according 
to the Scriptures. 

Therefore any person may be delivered and healed who 
will meet the conditions prescribed in the New Testament, and 
do and have done for him what the Lord has provided. * Not 
by prayer alone; but by doing and having done all the Lord 
requires, according to the Scriptures. 

Christ said: “The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because 
He hath anointed me to preach the gospel to the poor; he hath 


GOD’S PROVISIONS FOR HEALING, ETC. 


247 


sent me to heal the broken-hearted, to preach deliverance to 
the captives, and recovering of sight to the blind, to set at 
liberty them that are bruised.”—Luke 4:18. 

“And the power of the Lord was present to heal them.”— 
Luke 5:17. 

After Jesus of Nazareth had overcome the devil, being 
tempted of him in the wilderness, the power (the dunamin 
or Christ) of the Holy Ghost came upon Him and He went 
back to Galilee and commenced His ministry.—Luke 4:14. 

And Jesus went about all Galilee, teaching in their syna¬ 
gogues, and preaching the Gospel of the Kingdom, and healing 
all manner of sickness, and all manner of disease among the 
people. And they brought unto Him all sick people that were 
taken with divers diseases and torments, and those which were 
possessed with demons, and those which were lunatic, and 
those that had paralysis and He healed them. And multitudes 
followed Him.—Matt. 4:23-25. 

He then went into a mountain and delivered the wonder¬ 
ful discourse giving the Constitution of the Kingdom of Heav¬ 
en, as recorded in the fifth, sixth and seventh chapters of Mat¬ 
thew. 

“When He came down from the mountain, great multi¬ 
tudes followed Him, and behold, there came a leper and wor¬ 
shiped Him, saying, Lord, if thou wilt thou canst make me 
clean. And Jesus put forth His hand and touched him, saying: 
I will; be thou clean. And immediately his leprosy was 
cleansed.”—Matt. 8:1-3. 

Jesus Christ says His ministers shall do the same work 
which He did. He also says: “As the Father has sent Me, 
so I send you.” Are His professed ministers doing the work 
which.Christ did? Can it be that one who professes to be a 
minister of Christ and rejects what Christ says, and fails to 
do what He directed, is truly Christ's ambassador or minister? 
Ministers do not follow Christ because they do not understand, 
having the teachings and doctrines of men. They have not the 
faith of Christ because they have not His word abiding in 
them. Christ says: 

“If you abide in me and my words abide in you: you shall 
ask what you will, and it shall be done unto you.”—John 15 :7. 

Lepers can be cleansed, those sick with disease healed, and 
those tormented by demons delivered, according to the Word 
of Jesus Christ, by doing in His Name, just what He did. 
Why will ministers professing to represent Christ not do the 
works which He did, when He tells them they shall? 

“And when Jesus was entered into Capernaum, there came 
unto him a centurion, beseeching Him, and saying: Lord, my 
servant lieth at home sick of paralysis, grievously tormented. 

“And Jesus said unto him: I will come and heal him. 


248 


GOD’S PROVISIONS FOR HEALING, ETC. 


“The centurion answered and said: Lord, I am not worthy 
that thou shouldst come under my roof; but speak the word 
only, and my servant shall be healed; for I am a man under 
authority, having soldiers under me: and I say to this man 
go, and he goeth; to another come, and he cometh; and to my 
servant do this, and he doeth it. 

“When Jesus heard it, he marveled, and said to them that 
followed: Verily, I say unto you, I have not found so great 
faith, no, not in Israel. 

“And Jesus said to the centurion: Go thy way; and as 
thou hast believed, so be it unto you. And his servant was 
healed in the self same hour.” 

Here is an example teaching faith to be founded on humil¬ 
ity; for the centurion felt in his heart that he was unworthy 
to have the blessed Jesus to come under his roof. Besides this 
it will be readily seen that it was his faith in Jesus and His 
Word which secured healing for his servant. 

Likewise, whenever any person really has humility, they 
exercise faith and know in the heart that Christ will heal and 
can not be put off from having a minister of Christ say the 
Word in His Name. But it should be known to all that no 
one can, like a parrot, say anything “in His Name,” and have it 
effectual. A minister or any other person who effectually uses 
“the Name” of Christ in a command, or in laying on of hands, 
must really be “in His Name” by having carried out Acts 2:38, 
Gal. 3:26, 27, and Romans 6:3, 4. 

Be not deceived and think you have faith for what God 
never promised. “It is not every one who sayeth Lord, Lord 
(prayeth) ; but he that doeth the will of my Father,” is what 
Jesus says. 

After the centurion’s servant was healed, Jesus Christ 
went to Peter’s house, where “He saw his wife’s mother laid, 
and sick with a fever; and He touched her hand (rebuking the 
fever), and the fever left her, and she arose, and ministered 
unto them.”—Matt. 8:14, 15. 

“When the even was come, they brought unto Him many 
that were possessed with demons; and He cast out the spirits 
with His Word, and healed all that were sick; that it might be 
fulfilled which was spoken by Isaiah the Prophet, saying: 
Himself took our infirmities, and bare our sicknesses ”— 
Matt. 8:16, 17. 

Read also verses 28 to 32 and learn how he delivered the 
insane and drove the legion of demons into two thousand hogs 
and every one of them became as crazy as the men out of 
whom they were driven, and ran down into the sea and were 
drowned. We find that at the Name of Jesus Christ, pro¬ 
nounced in a rebuke and demons commanded to depart, of in¬ 
sane people, in due time, when the necessary battle is fought. 


GOD’S PROVISIONS FOR HEALING, ETC. 


249 


are restored to their minds. This work is for the ministers of 
Christ to do, and a curse is upon them if they do not. Read 
Ezekiel 34. 

In Matt. 9:20-26, Mark 5 :25-34, and Luke 8:43-48, read the 
account of how Jesus healed a woman who for twelve years 
had a dreadful sickness, which no doctor could heal. She had 
spent all of her money and was made “worse rather than bet¬ 
ter.” Seeing Jesus surrounded by a great multitude she 
humbled herself and in that way, evidently on her hands and 
knees, she crawled between the people’s limbs, and her faith, 
thus manifested, drew from Jesus the Christ power (dunamin) 
and she was healed and Jesus said unto her: “Daughter, be 
of good comfort; thy faith (Greek pistis) hath made thee 
whole.”—Matt. 9:22. 

Every one may touch him now and be made perfectly 
whole, for he says, “Lo, I am with you always, even unto the 
end of the world.”—Matt. 28:20. 

“And Jesus went about all the cities and villages, teaching 
in their synagogues, and preaching the Gospel of the Kingdom 
and healing every sickness and every disease among the peo¬ 
ple.”—Matt. 9:35. 

“But seek ye first the Kingdom of God and His righteous¬ 
ness, and all these things shall be added unto you.”—Matt. 
6:33. 

“Heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise the dead, cast out 
demons, freely ye have received, freely give.”—Matt. 10:8. 

May every one of God’s children see that they must give 
to God as well as receive, and just as freely as they expect to 
receive. 

“Then He called His twelve disciples together, and gave 
them power and authority over all demons and to cure dis¬ 
eases.”—Luke 9:1. 

“And when He had called unto Him His twelve disciples 
He gave them power against unclean spirits, to cast them out, 
and to heal all manner of sickness and all manner of disease.”—■ 
Matt. 10:1. 

“For unclean spirits, crying with loud voice, came out of 
many that were possessed with them; and many taken with 
palsies, and that were lame, were healed.”—Acts 8:7. 

“In the Name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth rise up and walk 
* * * And immediately his feet and ankle bones received 

strength, and he leaping up, stood and walked.”—Acts 3 :5, 6, 7. 

Paul “Said with a loud voice, stand upright on thy feet, 
and he leaped and walked.”—Acts 14:10. 

“To whom Paul entered in, and prayed, and laid his hands 
on him, and healed him.”—Acts 28:8. 

“To another faith by the same spirit, to another the gifts 
of healing by the same spirit.”—I Cor. 12:9, 28. 


250 


GOD’S PROVISIONS FOR HEALING, ETC. 


One of the gifts of the Holy Spirit is that of healing the 
body. All do not have that gift, but only such as the Holy 
Spirit gives it to, “as He wills.”—I Cor. 12:11. 

Why should any reject the Holy Spirit or any of His 
gifts? Only Satan in control would prevent. 

“Which came to hear Him and to be healed of their 
diseases.”—Luke 6:17. 

“And healed th«m that had need of healing.”—Luke 9:11. 

“And they held their peace, and He took him and healed 
him, and let him go.”—Luke 14:4. 

“And one of them, when he saw that he was healed, turned 
back, and with a loud voice glorified God.”—Luke 17:15. 

Read all about the healing of the ten lepers in this case. 
“As they went, they were healed.” Jesus told them to go and 
show themselves to the priests, and as they went they were 
healed.—Luke 17:11. 

“Jesus said unto him, Go thy way; thy son liveth; and the 
man believed the word that Jesus had spoken unto him and 
went his way.”—John 4:50. 

“Jesus said unto him, Rise, take up thy bed and walk.”— 
John 5 :8. 

“Would you be healed?” Then read this case in John 5. 

“So when this was done, others also, which had diseases 
in the island, came and were healed.”—Acts 28:9. 

Read all about this case. Paul had the gifts of healing and 
healed people when they had the faith, just as Christ’s true 
ministers are doing today. Doubters and skeptics twit be¬ 
lievers with Paul’s “thorn in the flesh,” .without knowing, as 
the Scriptures plainly teach, that his “thorn in the flesh” was 
his Jewish brethren, who persecuted him even unto death. Paul 
was a perfect man and had no bodily infirmity, and there is 
nothing whatever in the Scriptures to indicate that he had any 
disease. 

“For this cause many are weak and sickly among you, 
and many sleep.”—I Cor. 11:30. 

The Lord’s supper is in part a health ordinance. Because 
many make a play of it, and do not discern or see that the 
bread is really His flesh, as He said He would give (John 6:51), 
“Many are weak and sickly, and many sleep.” The truth as 
it is in the Scriptures is not being taught in the different 
churches. Do not the members of the different churches want 
to know the truth? We preach the truth, fearlessly and with 
the love of Christ in our hearts. We are not after, nor do we 
desire to proselyte any one, nor take any one out of or advise 
any person to leave a church; but we do plead with church 
members to hear and receive the truth, according to the Scrip¬ 
tures. 


GOD’S PROVISIONS FOR HEALING, ETC. 


251 


‘Tools because of their transgressions, and because of 
their iniquities are afflicted. Then they cry unto the Lord in 
their trouble, and He saveth them out of their distresses. He 
sent His word, and healed them, and delivered them from their 
destructions.”—Psalm 107 :17, 19, 20. 

“Therefore also will I make thee sick in smiting thee, in 
making thee desolate because of thy sins.”—Micah 6:13. 

“For they are life unto those that find them, and health 
to all their flesh.”—Prov. 4:22. 

“Behold I bring it health and cure, and I will cure them.” 
—Jer. 33:6. 

“O Lord my God, I cried unto thee and thou hast healed 
me.”—Psalm 30:2. 

“If thou wilt diligently hearken to the voice of the Lord 
thy God, and wilt give ear to His commandments, and keep 
all His statutes, I will put none of these diseases upon thee, 
which I have brought upon the Egyptians; for I am the Lord 
that healeth thee.”—Exodus 15:26. 

“There is none to plead thy cause, that thou mayest be 
bound up; thou hast no healing medicine.”—Jer. 30:13. 

“And ye shall serve the Lord your God, and He shall bless 
thy bread, and thy water, and I will take sickness away from 
the midst of thee.”—Exodus 23 :25. 

“But unto you that fear my name shall the sun of 
righteousness arise with healing in his wings; and ye shall go 
forth and grow up as calves of the stall.”—Malachi 4:2. 

“See now that I, even I, am he, and there is no God except 
me; I kill, and I make alive; I wound and I heal; neither is 
there any that can deliver out of my hand.”—Deut. 32:39. 

“And Asa, in the thirty and ninth year of his reign, was 
diseased in his feet, until his disease was exceeding great, yet 
in his disease he sought not to the Lord, but to the physicians. 
And Asa slept with his fathers.”—II Chron. 16:12, 13. 

“Turn again and tell Hezekiah the captain of my people, 
Thus said the Lord the God of David thy father, I have heard 
thy prayer, I have seen thy tears, behold I will heal thee.”— 
II Kings 20:5. 

God didn’t tell Isaiah to take a fig to heal Hezekiah; that 
was man’s work. God can and will do these things, without 
men’s ways, for He says, “My ways are not man’s ways.” 

“For I will restore health unto thee and I will heal thee of 
thy wounds, said the Lord.”—Jeremiah 30:17. 

“Come let us return unto the Lord, for He hath torn, and 
He will heal us; He hath smitten, and He will bind us up.”— 
Hosea 6:1. 

Read the promise to the sick who accept God for their 
healer, in the second verse of Hosea, 6. 

“The diseased have yet not strengthened, neither have ye 


252 


GOD'S PROVISIONS FOR HEALING, ETC. 


healed that which were sick, neither have ye bound up that 
which was broken, neither have ye brought again that which 
was driven away, neither have ye sought that which was lost; 
but with force and with cruelty have ye ruled them.”—Ezekiel 
34:4. 

This is to the ministers; God help them to heed it. 

“Heal me, O Lord, and I shall be healed; save me and I 
shall be saved.”—Jer. 17:14. 

“As your faith is, so it shall be unto you.” JESUS THE 
CHRIST. 

Preachers tell the people to follow Christ. We ask, are 
they doing it? “And heal the sick that are therein, and say 
unto them, The Kingdom of God is come nigh unto you.”— 
Luke 10:9. 

This command is to all that preach Christ today. When 
Christ really calls anyone to preach the Gospel, He gives them 
the faith and the power and the authority to cast out demons 
and heal the sick, as a sign proving such to be His ministers. 
Mark 16:17, 18. Hebrews 2:4. 

“By stretching forth their hands to heal.”—Acts 4:30. 

“And He sent them to preach the Kingdom of God and to 
heal the sick.”—Luke 9:2. Are His ministers doing it now? 

“And they brought unto Him all sick people that were 
taken with divers diseases and torments, and those which were 
possessed with devils; and He healed them.”—Matt. 4:24. 

Christ is no respecter of persons; the same faith brings the 
same power today. 

“And a great multitude followed Him because they saw 
His miracles which He did on them that were diseased.”— 
John 6:2. 

“Now when the sun was setting, all they that had any sick 
with divers diseases brought them unto Him; and He laid 
hands on every one of them, and healed them.”—Luke 4:40. 

The sunset or evening hour—the twilight hour is the time 
when Jesus did most of His mighty works. He was raised 
from the dead at that hour.—Matt. 28:1, 4. 

“And they cast out many devils, and anointed with oil 
many that were sick, and healed them.”—Mark 6:13. 

“And the whole multitude sought to touch Him, for there 
went virtue out of Him, and healed them all.”—Luke 6:19. 

“And besought Him that they might only touch the hem 
of His garment; and as many as touched were made perfectly 
whole.”—Matt. 14:36. 

“And Jesus answered and said, suffer ye thus far, and He 
touched his ear and healed him.”—Luke 22:51. 

“Then saith He to the man, stretch forth thine hand, and 
he stretched it forth, and it was restored whole, like as the 
other.” “Then the Pharisees went out and held a council 


GOD'S PROVISIONS FOR HEALING, ETC. 


253 


against Him, how they might destroy Him.”—Matt. 12:13, 14. 

They wanted to destroy Him because He healed the man. 
The same spirit is in the world today. Read the 9th chapter 
of John. They turned a man out of the synagogue because he 
testified that Jesus healed him. 

“And He healed many that were sick of divers diseases 
and cast out many devils.”—Mark 1:34. 

“And great multitudes came unto Him, having with them 
those that were lame, blind, dumb, maimed, and many others, 
and cast them down at Jesus’ feet, and he healed them.”— 
Matt. 15:30. 

It does not say He blessed the means the doctors used; it 
says He healed them. 

“Is any sick among you? Let him call for the elders of 
the assembly; and let them pray over him, anointing him with 
oil in the name of the Lord. And the prayer of faith shall save 
the sick, and the Lord shall raise him up; and if he have com¬ 
mitted sins they shall be forgiven him. * * * Pray one 

for another that ye may be healed.”—James 5 :14, 15, 16. This 
is a provision for those who have been “begotten and born of 
the One Spirit into the One Body,” the Spiritual Body of 
Christ. It is also a command, not for unbaptized believers who 
have no elders, but for members of a local Assembly who have 
elders ordained as such, according to the Scriptures. 

It does not say call for the doctors. There is no place in the 
Bible that says call for the doctors. It says call for the elders 
of the Assembly. This is for Christians to do. 

There is only one place in the Bible where the doctors 
are called on, and that is to embalm the dead.—Gen. 50:2. 

“In vain shalt thou use many medicines.”—Jer. 46:11. 
“And Joseph commanded his servants, the physicians, to em¬ 
balm his father.”—Gen. 50:2. 

“And the blind and the lame came to him in the temple; 
and he healed them.”—Matt. 21:14. 

The blind have received their sight; the deaf ears have 
been made to hear; the dumb have been made to speak; the 
lame have been made to walk; the sick have been healed; in¬ 
sane have been restored to their natural senses, and demons 
have been cast out by the Lord through this ministry. This 
work has been going on for twenty years (since 1896). 

“And Jesus went forth and saw a great multitude and was 
moved with compassion toward them, and He healed their 
sick.”—Matt. 14:14. 

We do the work which Jesus did, as He and His apostles 
did it, and have the same results in every case where the 
individual or their friends have the faith. 

“Bless the Lord O my soul, and forget not all His benefits, 


254 


GOD’S PROVISIONS FOR HEALING, ETC. 


who forgiveth all thine iniquities, who healeth all thy diseases/’ 
—Psalm 103 :2, 3. 

If the Lord heals all, there is none left for the doctors. 

“Is there no balm in Gilead; is there no physician there? 
Why then is not the health of the daughter of my people re¬ 
covered?”—Jer. 8:22. 

“And the Lord will take away from thee all sickness, and 
will put none of the evil diseases of Egypt which thou knowest, 
upon thee; but will lay them upon all them that hate thee.’ 
Deut. 7:15. 

Christ is truly the same, in His true ministers, as He was 
when He was in His own body: the body of Jesus of Nazareth, 
here on earth, and all that people have to do is to accept it and 
realize that His Spirit is in His ministers. If this is true, they 
will treat His ministers just the same as they would Him, if 
He were before them in His own body. His ministers have 
“the faith of Christ” because His Spirit is in them and has 
possession. 

“And He ordained twelve, that they should be with Him, 
and that He might send them forth to preach, and to have 
power to heal sickness, and to cast out demons.”—Mark 3:14, 
15. 

He also called and commissioned with His power 
(dunamin) seventy others, and since He ascended to Heaven 
and sits at the right hand of God in Heaven He has called and 
given His Spirit, His power to those whom He has really 
called. 

“Insomuch that they brought forth the sick into the 
streets, and laid them on beds and couches, that at the least the 
shadow of Peter passing by might overshadow some of them.” 
Acts 5 :15. 

“For He had healed many, insomuch that they pressed 
upon Him for to touch Him, as many 'as had plagues.”— 
Mark 3:10. 

That is just what the people have in many places done 
where we have held meetings. They have pressed around us 
by the hundred, pleading with us just to touch them in the 
Name of Christ, and many have touched our clothes and have 
been healed. In a number of cases people have been healed 
just by being in the audience and hearing us preach and pray. 
The power which healed them was “Christ in us.”—Col. 1:27. 

It is wonderful what faith will do, when people have the 
true article. O, we say to all: “Have the faith of God.” “As 
your faith is so it shall be unto you.” That is what Christ 
says to all. 

“And he could there do no mighty works save that he laid 
his hands upon a few sick folk and healed them.”—Mark 6:5. 

This was at Nazareth. If Jesus could do no wonderful 


GOD’S PROVISIONS FOR HEALING, ETC. 


255 


works at Nazareth because of unbelief, how could it be ex¬ 
pected that His ministers could in this age of the world? When 
people give way to unbelief and rejection of the servant or 
minister of Christ, they give way to the devil. When that is 
the case nothing can be done. There must not even be a 
question as to the genuineness of Christ being in His minister, 
if anything is accomplished. Sometimes it takes people a long 
time to make up their minds. They have to watch, test and try 
the minister. Then the devil takes advantage and makes them 
question, suspicion, doubt and procrastinate. Don’t give way 
to Satan. 

“And they departed and went through the towns, preach¬ 
ing the gospel, and healing everywhere.”—Luke 9:6. 

They were commanded to heal the sick as well as preach 
the gospel, and that command is on all until the gospel is 
preached to all the world and every creature. O, that all 
ministers were doing that work. 

“There came also a multitude out of the cities and round 
about unto Jerusalem, bringing sick folks, and them that were 
vexed with unclean spirits; and they were healed every one.”— 
Acts 5 :16. 


CONVERSION OF THE AUTHOR- 
CONTINUED. 

Chapter XXVII. 

We had always considered that the Bible was the word 
of God and that every word in it from beginning to end was 
true; but we had never searched the Scriptures to find out 
what was revealed by these extracts and quotations from the 
Bible. They are certainly in the Bible. 

After searching the Scriptures we had to accept them. 
We found they contained God’s words. Then reason led us 
to say: Well, I have always accepted the truth in the old 
maxim: “Man’s extremity is God’s opportunity,” and the first 
case I have where there is no possibility of medicine, surgery 
or medical science reaching it, I will do what Jesus Christ 
declared in the 16th chapter of Mark. I will pray and ask 
God to bless the laying on of hands in His name, believing His 
word is true, and will expect that His power will be used for 
the healing of the sufferer. 

Sure enough, such a case was presented to us while we 
we were traveling and lecturing. We had gone through the 
New England states, New York City, Philadelphia, the state 
of New Jersey, and were in Delaware engaged to lecture in 
Wilmington. 



256 


CONVERSION OF AUTHOR—Continued 


On the 29th day of January, 1896, three months after be¬ 
coming acquainted with the fact that God had made provision 
for the healing of bodies, we received a telegram from New 
York City, urging us to come and diagnose a case for a lady 
who had been given up by the doctors to die. 

The parties knew of our ability as a physician, and wanted 
our judgment and counsel on the case, even if nothing could be 
done. On seeing the patient that evening we found her, in¬ 
deed, past all hope; so far as the wisdom and ability of man 
was concerned. She had an abscess in her bowels fully as 
large as, and shaped similar to, an oblong football, reaching 
from the right side of the spine, involving the right kidney to 
the front of the navel. Her abdomen was greatly distended. 
Pushing on the abscess at the back, the fluid could be felt 
crowding at the navel. She was greatly emaciated, and so 
weak she could not help herself. Her skin was dry and brown, 
and altogether she was in such a wretched condition it was 
thought impossible for her to live more than a few days, unless 
something was speedily done for her. Surgery and medicine 
was out of the question. Man could do nothing for her. If 
anything was done for her, God must do it; and so we told her 
and her friends. Then, for the first time, whilst praying for a 
sick person, the Holy Spirit impressed upon our heart a feeling 
of assurance that our prayer was heard and answered. Never 
will we forget the sweet and hallowed influence that filled and 
thrilled us. It was the “Blessed Assurance.” It was the “still 
small voice” of God, which we heard for the first time. We 
told her and her friends that we believed she would get well. 
One of them scolded us, saying that she thought it was a sin 
to encourage the poor woman to hope for life, when she be¬ 
lieved that we knew differently. We then reiterated in the 
strongest and most emphatic manner possible, that the woman 
would get well in spite of that woman’s unbelief. The woman 
herself was certainly led of God to receive the impression that 
she would be healed and believed. 

She commenced to improve at once. The abscess grad¬ 
ually disappeared, and in three months she was able to return 
to Boston, where she still lives. She has been wefl ever since— 
now, more than nineteen years. 

The heavenly message received and the truth revealed in 
this case fixed the truth in our heart (not in our head), and it 
has never for one moment departed from us,—the conviction 
that GOD, through the LORD JESUS CHRIST and the 
HOLY SPIRIT, is the HEALER of His people. 

There was one thing that seemed impossible for us to 
understand and accept. We could not see how, and by what 
means GOD had healed that woman. We anxiously and 
carefully read the New Testament Scriptures with a view of 


CONVERSION OF AUTHOR—Continued 


257 


finding out, if possible, how it was; for we knew it would be 
necessary for us to explain it to human beings who did not 
know and had no idea of the truth that CHRIST is really 
the Healer as well as Savior of human beings. 

We anxiously and carefully searched the New Testament 
Scriptures and saw that declaration of JESUS to the woman 
who had been healed. We said: “How can faith be a 
remedy?” We had compiled and published twenty-seven vol¬ 
umes of Materia Medica, giving the origin, history, sympto¬ 
matology and usage of every material remedy, but never 
thought or knew there could be any other kind of a remedy. 

We went to work to investigate what faith really is with 
a view of making it known to our confreres of the medical 
profession. 

We made inquiry among the leading professors and physi¬ 
cians, and not one of them could tell us what there was in 
faith that could heal any person. We then went to the Bible 
and were directed to Hebrews 11:1, where it says: “Faith is 
the substance of things hoped for.” We could not see how 
“faith” could be a substance. Our mind was confused; we 
could not understand it, but the thought came to us that faith 
was connected with the Divine Words and Works of GOD. 
So it was, having accepted CHRIST fully as our Savior and 
as our Intercessor, we went to GOD in His Name, and asked 
Him to direct us that we might understand wha 4 - faith really is. 


THE SUBJECT OF FAITH AND KINDRED 
SPIRITUAL TRUTHS. 

Chapter XXVIII. 

Conversion of Author, Continued. 

Faith is an invisible substance as much as gas, electricity, 
or air ard substances. 

In Matthew 9:22, we read of the woman who had been 
sick for twelve years and treated by a number of doctors; 
spent all her money; was made worse rather than better; saw 
JESUS in the crowd. She saw something in Him that she 
had never seen in any physician or any person living. It was 
a spiritual substance which her spiritual eyes or FAITH dis¬ 
cerned. As soon as she saw that mysterious Person known 
as the Christ Spirit in Jesus of Nazareth, she knew that if she 
could but touch His garment, she would be made every whit 
whole. It was her faith acting, that caused her to immediately 
touch Him. In order to do so, she had to get down on her 
hands and knees, and crawl between the limbs of the people 
who were surrounding JESUS. They were as thick as sardines 
in a box around Him. She could only touch the lower hem of 
His garment below His knees. As soon as she did so, JESUS 
CHRIST cried out: “Who touched me?” 

The Apostles immediately surrounding Him, said: “We 
all touch you Master.” 

The Dunamin or Spirit of Christ, Son of God. 

He replied: “Someone touched me for I felt dunamin go 
out of me.” (Dunamin is the Greek word which means Spirit, 
Son of GOD), and looking down He saw the woman crouch¬ 
ing at His feet. She acknowledged that she had been instantly 
healed when she touched Him. 

The fact of the matter is that in JESUS of NAZARETH 
was the SPIRIT, SON OF GOD, the Creator of the world, 
and the woman’s faith enabled her to see Him and caused her 
to come in touch with Him. As soon as she did the dunamin, 
or SON OF GOD SPIRIT went into her body and she was 
healed. Then it was that JESUS said to her: 

“Daughter be of good comfort; thy faith hath made thee 
whole.” 

True faith in any person causes them to do what JESUS 
or one of His chosen ordained ministers directs. 

Faith is an attribute of the human being which goes out 
to and takes hold of the SON OF GOD SPIRIT whether it 


FAITH AND KINDRED SPIRITUAL TRUTHS 


259 


be in JESUS OF NAZARETH when He was here on earth, 
or whether it be in a man or woman who is a chosen, ordained 
minister called of the LORD. That minister always knows 
that he was called of the LORD, and that he has that in him 
which was in JESUS OF NAZARETH. When people can 
discern that it is in him and will come in touch with that 
minister, or have him lay hands upon them, thus representing 
JESUS CHRIST, and doing and having done for them what 
is necessary according to the Scriptures, they will be healed. 

There was never any such thing as faith until JESUS 
CHRIST came to earth. The word faith is not found in the 
Hebrew language; neither is it found in the Old Testament, 
as it came from GOD through the writing of prophets and 
holy men of old. It is true it is found once in Deuteronomy 
and once in Habakkuk, but the Hebrew word translated in 
those passages as FAITH does not mean faith. The first time 
the word faith is used in the Bible is in the tenth verse of the 
eighth chapter of Matthew. It is true that the word faith oc¬ 
curs in the translation of the sixth chapter of Matthew, but it 
is not from the word that JESUS used every time he spoke 
the word. 

The word pistis which is translated faith in the English 
Testament was coined by the LORD Himself. It is not found 
in Greek literature, nor in common correspondence. It is 
only found in the New Testament, or in discourses or epistles 
written on the subject of Bible truths. 

Then it was that GOD impressed upon our mind the 
memory of an occurrence which took place while we were a 
telegraph operator directly after the close of the war between 
the States, in 1865-6. We were chosen as an expert operator 
to go to New York to send out press reports to the daily 
papers published in Boston, Providence, Portland, Springfield 
and other New England cities. 

Opposite to us on the other side of the aisle sat Thomas 
A. Edison, the now distinguished inventor. We worked to¬ 
gether all that winter, he receiving messages from the New 
England States and we sending out the press reports for the 
newspapers, each of us being rapid and experienced teleg¬ 
raphers. 

One murky morning in February, 1866, our wires were 
crossed and our sending came back to Mr. Edison on the wire 
he was working and he stopped us. We reported to the wire- 
chief and asked him to supply us with another wire. It was 
while so waiting that Mr. Edison spoke to us and said: 

“Gentry, there is something strange about electricity, and 
it is remarkable how few really understand what it is.” He 
said while at Washington, he visited the Congressional Library 
and searched in all the scientific works, but could find no 


260 


FAITH AND KINDRED SPIRITUAL TRUTHS 


scientist who stated what electricity was, and when he came 
north he had inquired of the professors at Harvard and also 
at Yale College, but not one of them could tell him what 
electricity was. . . 

In a joking manner we said to him: “Tom, why in the 
world didn’t you ask me? You know I could have told you 
what electricity is.” 

He answered: “Well, if you are so smart as all that, I 
wish you would tell me what it is.” 

We answered: “That is easy, electricity is electricity.” 

He smiled very loudly. 

Then we said: “If you are so smart, tell me what you 
think electricity is.” 

He replied : “Electricity is a substance.” 

We said: “How can that be? You can see a substance 
but you cannot see electricity.” 

He stood and reached up to the gas chandelier, which was 
immediately over the aisle between us, and turned on the gas. 

He said: “Do you smell anything?” 

We answered: “Yes, I smell that gas and you had bet¬ 
ter turn it off for there is a gas jet lighted in the next chandelier 
and as soon as the gas reaches it, we will have an explosion.” 

He turned off the gas, but reaching to his vest-pocket he 
pulled out a match and scratched it on his right hip, turned 
on the gas again and lighted it. 

He said: “You see there is a substance in that gas, or it 
would not smell, neither would it burn. When I first turned 
on the gas you could not see it; you could only smell it. There 
is a substance in this space between us; it is so dense that it 
conveys the vibrations made by my vocal cords to your 
tympanum or drum head, and you can hear me talking to you; 
besides, this atmospheric air presses down upon your head 
fifteen pounds to the square inch. It is a substance you can¬ 
not see, and so it is I have found electricity to be a substance.” 

He then remarked that he had found by experiment that 
he could measure electricity, and so it was he invented the 
electric meter by which electricity is measured and sold. 

We had forgotten that incident, but surely GOD brought 
it into our mind and we applied it to the subject of FAITH. 
Then we said: If faith is a substance, we can measure it like 
gas or electricity, and if there is such a thing possible we will 
find it in the Bible. We, therefore, looked in the Concordance 
of the Bible and found there was the word “measure” as ap¬ 
plied to faith, in Romans 12:3, which, on finding, we read as 
follows: 

“Think soberly according as GOD hath dealt to every 
man the measure of faith.” 

And here it was we found that JESUS said to the woman: 


FAITH AND KINDRED SPIRITUAL TRUTHS 


261 


“Thy faith hath made thee whole.” Faith was illustrated by 
her; as soon as she saw it was the Spirit of the SON OF GOD, 
known as the CHRIST SPIRIT in JESUS, she had a 
consciousness in her heart that if she would come in contact 
with that Spirit she would be healed. Here we have a plain 
example which gives us an understanding of what faith is. 
We, therefore, declare by the authority of GOD’S Word and 
in the love and fear of GOD that any person who will have 
faith, “even as a grain of mustard seed,” which will cause the 
individual to humble him or herself to do and have done for 
them just what CHRIST has provided and directed in His 
Word, will be healed without medicine, surgery, or any appli¬ 
ance of man. 

But the faith must be perfect and not permit the individual 
to try to help GOD. GOD does not want any person’s help. 
When any person has faith in the LORD JESUS CHRIST 
they know, without any doubt whatever, that they will have 
just what GOD has provided without them taking any medi¬ 
cine, using douches, or appliances of any kind. Indeed, if any 
person does have doctors or medicine, they will not be healed 
or blessed, unless it is done in the natural way, in which people 
are inveigled into this, that and other doctrines and practices, 
gotten up by men or women, such as so-called “Christian 
Science,” “mental healing,” etc. 

We will explain this matter more fully further along in 
this article. 

Faith, as we have just said is an attribute of the human 
spirit, which is just as real as atmospheric air, gas, or electric¬ 
ity. It is the only remedy that GOD has provided for the heal¬ 
ing of His Children. 

Faith connects man with GOD through JESUS CHRIST, 
as the cable connects the ship with the anchor attached to the 
earth. In that figure, GOD takes the place of the earth and 
man takes the place of the ship. The anchor is CHRIST and 
the cable is faith which connects man with GOD through 
CHRIST the anchor. 

It is just the same, but in the natural, in the case of a 
person accepting and believing in any earthly physician. What 
can a doctor do for a patient who has no faith in him? 

Of course, we acknowledgedthat the blessing of healing the 
body from disease or torments by the LORD JESUS CHRIST 
is only for those who accept and believe on Him as the SON 
OF GOD, just the same as in the case of any person accepting 
and believing in an earthly physician; but the faith that 
reaches out and takes hold of CHRIST is altogether different. 
One is spiritual and the other is natural, because the person 
who employs the doctor sees him, but true faith is that which 
takes hold on GOD and CHRIST without seeing, only know-. 


262 FAITH AND KINDRED SPIRITUAL TRUTHS 

ing that They exist and that They are just as real as though 
They could be seen with the natural eye. 

For those who do not accept JESUS CHRIST as the SON 
OF GOD as a personal Savior and Healer, there is nothing 
but doctors, medicine, surgery, “psychotherapy,” “Christian 
Science/’ etc., which is all of the material, physical or psychic. 

While in His own body on earth, He cured all who came 
or were brought to Him by His Word of Command. When 
He left the earth His power to heal and save was placed IN 
HIS NAME, which His chosen ministers, to whom He gives 
His FAITH, may use in the command and the sick and tor¬ 
mented are healed when they do and have done for them 
just what He said. He declared: “Verily, verily, I say unto 
you: He that believeth (lives by) me, the works which I do 
SHALL he do also.” 

True faith in CHRIST is of the spiritual. Man is a spirit. 
The reader of this is a spirit. The body in which the reader 
lives is of the flesh and material. As soon as the reader goes 
out of the body, the body dies and returns to the mother earth. 
Men and women can have “faith” in doctors or anything else, 
but it is not of the spiritual, and is not Divine Faith, but confi¬ 
dence or trust. It is of the brain, or intellect—the soul. 

THE PSYCHE OR SOUL. 

Psyche is of man and reaches no higher nor lower than 
the earthly. “Christian Science”—“Psychotherapy” is entirely 
of the soul or intellect in man and exists only in his mind 
and thoughts. 

Psyche in the Greek is translated “soul” in our language. 
Man is composed of a body, a soul and a spirit. Just as soon 
as a child is born into the world GOD breathes into it the spirit 
of life, and the combination of the spirit of life with the ma¬ 
terial body results in forming the soul. The soul is located 
in and of the brain. The brain is made of the same substance 
as the flesh and bones of the body and is of the material. 
Then, the faith of a man or woman in man, or anything ma¬ 
terial is of the soul and not of the spirit. 

Men and women formulate a doctrine and teach it; peo¬ 
ple accept it; they believe it; they have faith in it; but it is 
not the spiritual faith which takes hold of GOD; it is human 
faith and can only take hold of that which is visible to the 
naked eye, or can be heard with the natural ear. 

How can any power in man destroy the works of the 
devil ?. JESUS CHRIST, the manifestation of the power of 
GOD in the flesh is the only power which can actually and 
effectually eliminate disease and stop sickness caused by 
disease. 

Disease causes sickness. Physicians cannot see disease 
because it is spiritual. They can only see the symptoms 


FAITH AND KINDRED SPIRITUAL TRUTHS 263 

caused by disease, which, in combination is called sickness, and 
the sickness is called by some special name on account of char¬ 
acteristics and peculiarities. 

Neither medicine made of material, nor pscyhe or soul, 
which is in and of the flesh, can drive out disease, only as men 
or women of superior intellects can control or influence the 
intellect of a weaker brain. 

Psyche can only suggest and act upon the weaker mind 
of a hysterical person, or upon people who are so susceptible 
as to be influenced to believe anything a stronger mind will 
suggest, even a falsehood, such as “Christian Scientists” teach 
that there is nothing real but only “seems” to exist; that there 
is no sickness, or pain, which is all a delusion. 

We had an example a few years ago which will better 
explain this matter than we can in a descriptive statement. 
It is as follows: 

When we were holding meetings in Gilman, Illinois, a 
number of years ago, a woman came to us who had been sub¬ 
ject to epileptic fits all her life, sometimes having from one 
to a dozen paroxysms or convulsions a day. She had been to 
all the doctors in her part of the country and had done every¬ 
thing she or her friends could hear of, or think of, but had 
received no relief; the fits went on just the same. 

At one of our meetings she, with eighteen other women, 
presented themselves for ministry. When we came to her she 
told us that she was subject to epilepsy or falling fits and had 
been so afflicted ever since a young child; everything had been 
done for her that could be done, yet no relief. 

We said to her: “Well, you have heard the gospel 
preached and you have heard about the healing of the body 
and deliverance as recorded in GOD’S Word. Now, if you will 
stand upon GOD’S Word and His promises, you can depend 
upon it, after doing and having done for you what He has 
provided, you will be delivered.” 

She answered: “No, I could not do that.” 

“Well,” we answered, “you will have to do so in order 
to be healed; you have to take GOD’S Word just as it stands 
and follow it; stand upon it.” 

She said: “I know I could not do that.” 

We said: “Well, then, you can think about it and come 
again,” and so it was the meeting was closed and nothing was 
done for that woman. Three days afterward she came again 
to the meeting and at the conclusion of the discourse presented 
herself and said that she had had more fits than ever; that 
she had suffered intensely ever since she attended the meet¬ 
ings, but she had determined to do what she was told to do 
and she had come prepared for it. 

We said: “We are glad to hear it and will willingly do 


264 


FAITH AND KINDRED SPIRITUAL TRUTHS 


for you whatever is necessary if you have really and truly 
accepted GOD’S Word and will stand on it.” We meant by 
that that she should be steadfast, immovable, and abounding, 
but she did not really understand us. Then she put the Bible, 
which we noticed she had under her arm, after opening it, 
on the floor and stood upon it with her feet. 

Well, strange to say, she never had another fit as far as 
we can learn. Now, it was not her faith in GOD; it was her 
faith in the idea which she, by mistake, had gained by want 
of understanding, from our remarks. Her faith was in stand¬ 
ing on the Word of GOD with her feet. 

There are people going around the country with a bottle 
of oil in their pocket anointing every person they can make 
believe will be healed if they are anointed. As recorded in 
James 5 :14, it will be found that anointing of oil is for the 
sick and not for epilepsy, or for those suffering from evil 
spirits of infirmity or demons. It will be noted by reading 
that passage that the prayer of faith attending the anointing 
must be made by two or more elders, not one elder. Yet 
elderly, and many times young people, are anointing men and 
women and even children who have no faith whatever in the 
name of JESUS CHRIST for the healing of the body. 

Anointing of oil is all right when it is done in the way 
and manner GOD has provided and for the purpose mentioned, 
that is sickness. People who have not the Holy Spirit and 
cannot discern the spirit cannot understand that torments are 
not sickness and that GOD has never provided for the anoint¬ 
ing of a person suffering from torments. Hence it is that 
CHRIST as the Healer Divine has been greatly wronged and 
the system which He has given to the world has been brought 
into disrepute by would-be ministers who are taught by and 
take the word of men in place of literally taking GOD’S Word 
and being guided by it. Because of this, there have been great 
failures and, in consequence, but few people accept Divine 
Healing as of CHRIST. 

Another matter should be considered in this connection. 
Persons ignore nature’s law in regard to eating absolutely pure 
food and drinking absolutely pure water, without any thought 
whatever, blindly taking into their system foreign matters in 
food and drink, the result being a diseased condition. But 
it is not disease, it is the foreign substances taken into the 
system that causes the suffering and torments. Yet these peo¬ 
ple referred to anoint to get rid of such trouble as they con¬ 
stantly have and will continue to have as long as they take 
into their system foreign and poisonous substances. 

“CHRIST,” so the Bible says, “was manifested to de¬ 
stroy the works of the devil.” Also “GOD anointed JESUS 
of Nazareth with the Holy Spirit and with dunamin so that 


FAITH AND KINDRED SPIRITUAL TRUTHS 


265 


He went about doing- good and healing all who were oppressed 
of the devil.” With us the original Greek word dunamin was 
translated in this passage of Scripture as power, but the trans¬ 
lators translated dunamin in some places virtue; in other places 
miracle, and in other places power, as it was translated by 
them in this passage. 

We find also in I John 3 :8 that “the Son of GOD was mani¬ 
fested that He might destroy the works of the devil.” 

It will be seen by reading I Corinthians 1:24 that the 
Son of GOD or CHRIST SPIRIT is the dunamin (translated 
there as “power”). Wherever the word dunamin is found in 
the Greek Testament translated differently as virtue, miracle, 
or power, it always means the CHRIST SPIRIT, Son of 
GOD. 

JESUS did not heal any sick person by psychic power, 
but by the creative power of the Holy Spirit. This will be 
understood when the reader considers that JESUS the Son 
of Mary begotten by the Holy Ghost, conceived in the Virgin 
Mary (The Immaculate Conception) received and used the 
creative power (dunamin) from GOD, which is the CHRIST 
SPIRIT. That SPIRIT in JESUS OF NAZARETH was the 
power which He exerted and exerts now thru His ministers 
to heal the sick and cast out demons. 

The declaration is made in Hebrews 1:2 that GOD by 
His Son created the heavens and the earth, and all things, 
also in Ephesians 3:9-12, we read: “And to make all men 
see what is the fellowship of the mystery, which from the be¬ 
ginning of the world hath been hid in GOD, who created 
all things by JESUS CHRIST: To the intent that now unto 
the principalities and powers in heavenly places might be 
known by the assembly the manifold wisdom of GOD, ac¬ 
cording to the eternal purpose which He proposed in CHRIST 
JESUS our LORD: In whom we have boldness and access 
with confidence by faith (unto obedience in Him).” 

There is a mystery and a very deep one, too, which has 
been hidden from the people of the world during all past 
generations, which is now revealed unto us in these last days. 
The Apostle Paul referred to this in Colossians 1 :25-29: 
“Whereof I am made a minister, according to the dispensa¬ 
tion of GOD which is given to me for you, to fulfill the word 
of GOD; even the mystery which hath been hid from ages 
and from generations, but now is made manifest to His Saints: 
To whom GOD would make known what is the riches 
of the glory of this mystery among the gentiles; which is 
CHRIST in you, the hope of glory: Whom we preach, warn¬ 
ing every man, and teaching every man in all wisdom; that 
we may present every man perfect in CHRIST JESUS: 
Whereunto I also labor, striving according to His working, 
which worketh in me mightily.” 


266 


FAITH AND KINDRED SPIRITUAL TRUTHS 


The same experience is ours, personally, which GOD has 
given to us through His Son and the Blessed Holy Spirit; 
the very same as was given to the Apostle Paul. This we 
boldly declare without any fear of the whole world, or any 
person in it proving otherwise. GOD’S declaration in regard 
to this mystery is just the same at it was in the mystery of 
the Apostles as recorded in Hebrews 2:4, which is as follows: 

“GOD also bearing witness both with signs and wonders, 
and with divers miracles, and gifts of the Holy Ghost, accord¬ 
ing to His own will.” 

We have been in this work now about twenty years, and 
thousands of people having pronounced incurable diseases 
have been delivered and healed by the power or dunamin of the 
Holy Spirit, which is the Spirit of JESUS CHRIST known 
as the CHRIST SPIRIT in us. It is the same Spirit which 
was in JESUS, in Paul, in Peter, and in the other apostles. 
Certainly, it is the most wonderful thing that has come up¬ 
on any man since the days of the Apostles. We do not say 
this in any other spirit than an humble gne, and we say it for 
the good of poor suffering humanity, suffering and dying 
every day all over the world. 

It is a well and authenticated fact that any individual by 
constantly holding in the mind a thought or idea of sickness, 
will actually cause that thought or idea to be expressed in his 
body. We also know that a strong, reiterated negative of this 
idea, mentally expressed by another, will overcome the thought 
of sickness and relieve the difficulty. 

“Christian Science” and kindred cults will not cure and 
heal sickness caused by disease, or torments caused by evil 
spirits; neither can they get rid of suffering and disorders of 
the .human body caused by taking into the system foreign 
substances in food and drink. 

It takes more than thoughts, or “suggestions,” to cure 
epilepsy, insanity, paralysis, cancer, asthma, tuberculosis, 
spinal curvature, prenatal marks, deformity, and other pro¬ 
nounced incurable diseases. 

The great trouble with physicians and preachers is that 
they do not investigate for themselves. They are content to 
listen to the opinions, ideas, thoughts and remarks, in gen¬ 
eral, of others who may agree with them, but they will close 
their ears to any real testimony such as is found in the auto¬ 
biography of JESUS CHRIST the SON OF GOD, as given 
in Matthew, Mark, Luke, John, and the Acts of the Apostles. 

We declare it by the authority of GOD’S Word and will 
take pleasure in pointing out to any person who is interested 
and really desires to know the truth that there never was a 
baser counterfeit gotten up on both Christianity and Science 
than falsely so-called “Christian Science.” For that cult is 
neither Christian nor scientific. 


FAITH AND KINDRED SPIRITUAL TRUTHS 


267 


Any person after truth who is sincere and honestly de¬ 
sires to know, will learn from the following in regard to this 
matter; provided, of course, he has never come under the in¬ 
fluence of that most cunningly devised human philosophy. 

Preachers and physicians who have never investigated the 
cult have sneeringly declared there is nothing whatever in 
“Christian Science,” when if they had thoroughly investigated 
they would have found that there is indeed something in it, 
which if accepted and practiced will dwarf and warp the spirit 
of every adherent, and rob him of any chance of Heaven. 
There is something in the way of healing, too, of which the 
great adversary of the human race takes advantage. But every¬ 
one who is conversant with Biblical or profane history, knows 
that healing is not always the test of truth, but that cures 
are often performed by the adherents of erroneous doctrines. 
For instance, by the devil-worshipers of India. 

The medical profession, as a whole, is not conversant with 
those truths, which have been largely hidden from the world 
almost since the beginning. 

(For additional facts and explanation regarding “Chris¬ 
tian Science,” see chapter devoted to the subject.) 

If GOD had spoken to us in tones of thunder it could not 
have impressed us more or been fixed more permanently upon 
our whole being than it was by the indelible impression left 
by that “still small voice” of GOD, on the 29th day of January, 
1896, in New York City, that GOD is able and willing to heal 
without medicine or surgery, if we will only believe and use 
His means, and carry out His plans and provisions. 

As may be supposed, there were great difficulties before 
us in the way of abandoning our profession and giving up an 
assured living for self and family, in taking up an untried field, 
to depend upon the “charity” of the world. But, having re¬ 
ceived definite faith, which we knew came from GOD, there 
was no question as to our duty. But how could we give up 
our profession, our books, our living? We were weakened by 
the thought that the world would call us a fanatic or a lunatic, 
if we should give up that which was visible and real for some¬ 
thing which was invisible and which appears to the world 
chimerical. It would be giving up our knowledge and ex¬ 
perience for faith, which appears foolish to mortal eyes. 

But here something had been accomplished by the unseen 
Spirit of GOD, which could not have been done by science, 
material, or as a result of any experience or knowledge by man. 

Friends knew nothing of the lesson GOD had taught us 
and could not accept the truth of our declaration. 

They thought that much study had impaired the mind, and 
looked upon us as deluded. The only one we could go to and 
talk with was GOD but that was just the very best condition 


268 FAITH AND KINDRED SPIRITUAL TRUTHS 

for us, for we found Him our all sufficient and satisfying por- 
tion. 

We had a great fight with self, the flesh, the world and 
Satan. GOD wanted us to abandon medicine and work for 
Him in the salvation and the healing of his people. We knew 
absolutely He had called us to abandon the practice of medi¬ 
cine and every hold upon man or money, and work for the 
salvation of sinners and for the real healing of those who are 
sick, and for the deliverance of those who are tormented by 
evil spirits or demons. We believed He would supply all our 
needs, “according to His riches in glory, by CHRIST JESUS.” 
We determined to trust Him, “sink or swim, survive or per¬ 
ish.” This we solemnly promised Him to do. That was im¬ 
pressed strongly upon our whole nature. We could not get 
rid of the thought for a moment and never have done so in 
spite of all the persecution, lies and slanders which have been 
circulated against us. 

Looking at the world and the flesh, the problem of pov¬ 
erty, want, hunger, rags and homelessness for those depending 
upon us presented itself. Should we become a homeless wan¬ 
derer? Should we give up our profession of medicine, and, 
also, the splendid living which was always readily obtained? 
Or should we trust GOD for a living? 

Ministers, as a general thing, have to suffer privation and 
many of them have to wear threadbare clothing. Should we 
give up our living and accept an untried field, with everybody 
and everything against us? It did look very dark, but we 
had asked GOD to lead us, and we felt that He was doing 
so, but it seemed very slow, and there was not a glimmer of 
light ahead. 

It was in May, 1896, and we were in New York City, 
without employment and almost destitute. What was to be 
done? 

Sad to relate, we compromised with the flesh, and it was 
determined that we should return to Chicago and resume the 
practice of our profession, giving medicine to those who 
wanted it, and offer prayer and ministry for those who would 
not take medicine, thus securing an independent living, and 
preach the gospel evenings and Sundays. 

We stopped at Buffalo to attend to some business, which 
kept us for three weeks, and there, only a few hours before the 
time set for our departure for Chicago, received a telegram 
from the lady in Boston who had been healed in New York, 
in answer to prayer, announcing the sudden death of her aged 
mother, and urgently requesting us to come to Boston and 
spend July and August with them, stating that'she would pay 
all expenses. As she claimed to be so miserable and anxious 
to see us and urged us to go so earnestly, our course was 
turned toward New England. 


FAITH AND KINDRED SPIRITUAL TRUTHS 


269 


On our arrival at her house, near Boston, we found her 
able to meet us at the door, and it was more a matter of friend¬ 
ship than anything else which caused her to call us to Bos¬ 
ton, as there was no real necessity for it, and we thought at the 
time that she should have allowed us to go on to Chicago, so 
we could have gone to work making a living. 

But the truth of it was, it did not accord with GOD’S will 
for us to return to Chicago before receiving the lesson He de¬ 
sired us to have, and He used the woman as an instrument to 
lead us to the place where the lesson could be received. 

By other strange combination of circumstances which 
GOD used, we were led to attend the Holiness Camp Meeting 
at Douglas, forty-five miles from Boston, the second week in 

J u, y- 

Here we learned our religious condition, and that we had 
been up to that time only justified and subject to selfishness, 
anger, jealousy, enmity, bitterness, sudden passion, the use of 
harsh language, temper in arguing, and many other things. 
We found that after receiving the Holy Spirit a person be¬ 
comes an overcomer of temptation and sin, the Spirit of 
CHRIST takes possession, and such person is rid of and free 
from all sin, and has CHRIST to reign and rule over him. We 
also learned, and the lesson took complete possession of our 
heart, that unless a person has the Spirit of CHRIST, he is 
none of His. 

We found that it was possible to be holy and live holy, 
and that unless we followed “peace with all men and holiness,” 
according to GOD’S Word (Heb. xii:14), we could not see 
GOD. 

We also found that GOD would not use us unless we 
would accept His terms and live in exact accord with His 
Word. 

For seven days, night and day, we submitted ourselves to 
the fiery ordeal of being burned out by the Holy Spirit, like 
an old chimney, choked with soot, is burned out with fire. 
We had to die to self first, and then flesh and the world. We 
sang and prayed for days: 

“I’ll go where you want me to go, dear LORD, 

Over mountains, or plain or sea: 

I’ll say what you want me to say, dear Lord 
I’ll be what you want me to be.” 

We prayed, watched and agonized, pleading for mercy and 
for the death of the old man of sin. It was a hard death 
and caused much agony; but finally, on Sunday, July 14, at 
10:45 a. m., while Dr. Caradine was preaching and we were 
praying: “I’ll go where you want me to go; I’ll do What you 
want me to do,” etc., a voice, the sweetest ever heard, came 


270 


FAITH AND KINDRED SPIRITUAL TRUTHS 


from God into our brain, which said to us, not audibly, but the 
impression was strangely and unaccountably made upon the 
brain and mind, as if it had been spoken with a physical or 
audible voice: 

“Will you abandon the practice of medicine, your man¬ 
ner of living, and return to the work you solemnly promised 
me to do in 1867, and commence as you left off?” 

“What would you have me to do, LORD?” we said. 

The answer came back to us: “Go where, and as I lead 
you; but first to Chicago.” 

A strange impulse then seized and controlled our mind 
and body. We forgot where we were and were oblivious to 
all around us. Intently listening to the minister, but unmindful 
of the audience, and the disorder which it would produce, we 
sprang to our feet like a “jack-in-the-box,” and exclaimed in 
a loud voice: “Amen, LORD!” 

We shall never forget the strange sensation that thrilled 
our whole body, and the look of astonishment which the thou¬ 
sand or more people around on that hill-side cast upon us. 
We sank into our seat, but could not wait. A strange power 
came upon us, and we jumped up, clapping hands, and told 
the people that then, for the first time in our life, we knew 
we were saved, for the “Blood of CHRIST had been applied,” 
and then we told them that we were another Cornelius, that 
we had been led there in a mysterious manner from Buffalo, 
New York, to hear and obtain what we had just heard and 
received, and then we knew that the LORD had graciously 
baptized us with the Holy Ghost. Then everything appeared 
differently. We had new and strange views of surroundings 
and of GOD’S Word. 

After more than nineteen years of such experience, we 
now look back and see that then we suddenly became “a new 
man” in CHRIST JESUS; that “the old man” was dead. 
We found ourselves no longer trying to live and act by our 
own faith, for, according to Galatians 2:16-20, and 3:22, “My 
faith in CHRIST brought me to Him,” and when we made 
our consecration and asked Him to send His blessed Holy 
Spirit into our heart and take possession of and hereafter rule 
our thoughts, desires and actions, He did so, and then we 
had no longer our own, but His faith; even the faith of JESUS 
CHRIST; we also became “an heir and a joint-heir with 
JESUS CHRIST.” 

We knew then what JESUS meant when He said, John 
14:12: “Verily, verily, I say unto you, he that believeth in me, 
the works that I do, shall he do also.” Also John 20:21: 
“Peace be unto you: as my Father hath sent me, even so send 
I you.” 

We understood then what the Savior meant in John 15:7, 
where He says: “If ye abide in me and my words abide in 


FAITH AND KINDRED SPIRITUAL TRUTHS 


271 


you, ye shall ask what ye will and it shall be done unto you.” 

We knew then that JESUS CHRIST dwelt in us and 
would reign and rule in us. We had a love in our heart which 
we never had any idea could be felt by mortal. We had love 
for GOD, His Word, and our fellowman which we never felt 
before. His Word became so precious that our constant de-^ 
sire was to read it and meditate upon the good things in it. 
There was purification, perfect peace, joy and happiness in 
our mind and heart, for which we had long desired and sought, 
but which could not be purchased with money, work or any¬ 
thing on earth; which the “world cannot give or take away.” 

But there were difficulties before us. Almost without 
money, no employment or means of making a living; more 
than a thousand miles from Chicago, to which place we had 
determined to return, and not knowing what we should under¬ 
take to do after getting there—indeed, everything looked very 
dark and gloomy. 

Sorely tried and tempted, we returned to Chicago. 

Day after day we looked for people who would unite 
with us in mission work, and for a place to open a mission— 
on the North side, the West side and on the South side. We 
preached on the street and in missions; witnessed in churches; 
and labored to find some person or persons to encourage and 
support us in a mission, but it was all in vain. What was the 
matter? 

Because we were looking to man rather than to GOD for 
help. We had not learned to trust GOD fully and lean upon 
Him entirely instead of man. We did not know it then, but 
we know it now. 

Besides: We had been in the practice of medicine for a 
quarter of a century and knew nothing but medicine, surgery 
and the science of men. GOD wanted us to use His weapon 
—His Word, which is the “Sword of the Spirit,” and we re¬ 
quired teaching and drilling. It could only be secured by bit¬ 
ter experience in overcoming difficulties in the face of opposi¬ 
tion, persecution and suffering. Our Savior suffered want and 
temptation in the wilderness; also persecution and suffering 
during His ministry here on earth, as everyone must who has 
the same Spirit—the Christ Spirit—in them, which the body 
of Jesus of Nazareth, Son of the Virgin Mary, had; for there 
is never a victory without a battle, and no one can overcome 
unless he has something to overcome. Praise the LORD for 
enabling us to overcome and gain the victory which entitles 
us to eternal or resurrection life, and which enables us to re¬ 
joice because we have to suffer for Him who is our God. 

For eighteen months we continued to suffer deprivation 
and want because we failed to trust and be led by GOD. We 
rented a house to live in, in a good quarter, but depended upon 


272 FAITH AND KINDRED SPIRITUAL TRUTHS 

physical and material labor and methods for money to pay our 
expenses; but it was a failure. 

We opened our doctor’s office at the corner of Forty-first 
Street and Vincennes Avenue in Chicago; had a fine new 
gold-lettered sign painted and hung, and cards printed and dis¬ 
tributed all through that populous neighborhood; joined the 
Oakland M. E. Church and were paraded before the people as 
a “doctor of medicine.” But our heart was not in it. We 
distributed cards inviting those who needed a physician to call 
upon us. Many people came to employ us, but in nearly every 
case they could not find us, because we were away attending 
some holiness meeting, which we did every day in some part 
of the city. Our effort was a complete failure. 

GOD was not pleased and permitted us to go down and 
down until the rent could not be paid, and finally in ten months 
had to move out into some very cheap rooms, leaving behind 
a large portion of our valuable library (which we had been 
accumulating for twenty-five years, having much trouble and 
expense in collecting) for the rent; and had it not been for a 
very dear friend we would have been put out in the street 
without anything and no place to go. 

It was a dreadful ordeal, but it was the lesson needed to 
lead us to the little humble work which GOD intended us to 
commence for Him. 

It was under such circumstances that we were led to 
Sixty-third Street, near Union, in Englewood, and after learn¬ 
ing the severe lesson of trusting and taking GOD at His Word 
for all things and without asking any questions, we were led 
to give up all and open this, His work, and have since de¬ 
pended upon GOD, and Him alone, for support and for physi¬ 
cal, financial and all other help needed. 

We then, after being driven and forced to it, were willing 
to give up medicine entirely, and everything else upon which 
we had depended for a living, and be satisfied with soldiers* 
diet, forsaking the world, the flesh and the devil. 

Bless His Holy name forever! We have found Him our 
all satisfying portion. He has heard our prayers and blessed 
His work in our hands in the saving of thousands of souls, in 
the purification of believers and in the healing of more than 
five thousand sick and afflicted people. 

Nineteen years ago, in October, 1897, after nearly three 
years of investigation and trial, we opened a mission and com¬ 
menced our new work as a minister of JESUS CHRIST for 
the salvation of souls, purification of believers and healing of 
the bodies of those who called upon or sent for us to pray 
for, lay hands upon, or minister to in the name of the 
LORD. Thousands of people have been saved and healed 
and the work is recognized and blessed as of GOD, here and 


FAITH AND KINDRED SPIRITUAL TRUTHS 


273 


in many other localities where we have preached the old 
apostolic gospel and planted Assemblies according to the Scrip¬ 
tures. 

Since receiving the gift of the Holy Spirit and faith of 
JESUS CHRIST, according to Galatians 2:16-20, and 3:22, 
and letting Him take the place of our faith, we have been 
able to understand, see and accept the fact that there is no 
use of medicines for a true and sincere believer in Him and 
His Word. This is not for the people of the world—those 
conformed to the world—for they are under condemnation, 
and the promise and provisions of GOD are not for them; 
but these blessings are for His people whom he purchased 
with His own precious blood. They are alive in CHRIST, but 
all others who do not believe in, love and obey Him are sepa¬ 
rated from Him and have no real claim upon the provisions 
He has made for His children. 

We have been called by the Heavenly Father in an un¬ 
mistakable manner to administer to the living and those who 
are dying or dead in trespasses and sin, or who wish to live 
in and for CHRIST, and He has given us His Divine creden¬ 
tials : the gifts of the Holy Spirit, those of faith, of healing and 
discernment of spirits, the proofs of which are presented to 
all those who are desirous of seeing them in the people deliv¬ 
ered and blessed by Divine power, through our ministry. They 
are to be found in almost every state of the United States, 
in Canada and in every civilized country. 

When the Holy Spirit came upon us the first and greatest 
desire came into our heart to “go and preach the gospel to 
every creature/’ and that which is given by the LORD in 
Mark 16:17-18 immediately followed: 

“These signs shall follow them that believe; in my name 
they shall cast out demons; they shall speak with new tongues; 
in my name they shall lay hands upon the sick and they shall 
recover.” 

This was the language of the spirit in our heart and just 
like the Apostle Peter, we knew, beyond any doubt whatever, 
that these gifts were bestowed upon us. We also knew the 
real meaning of what we had so long taught in the medical 
college, that disease is dynamic, etherial, or spiritual; that no 
material remedy could reach the cause of symptoms produced 
by disease. Then we knew the power of CHRIST and what 
it was to have the “faith of CHRIST.” 

The gift of discernment of spirits enables us, when per¬ 
sons are brought to us claiming to be sick, to know whether 
their affliction comes from disease, their own indulgences, or 
an evil spirit of infirmity. In this way we are able to under¬ 
stand the difference between sickness or symptoms caused by 
disease, and torments caused by some evil “spirit of infirmity.” 


274 


FAITH AND KINDRED SPIRITUAL TRUTHS 


Since that time we have known what is meant in the 
thirteenth chapter of Luke, where it says (verse eleven), “there 
was a woman which had a spirit of infirmity eighteen years 
and was bowed together and could in nowise lift up herself”; 
and what JESUS meant in the sixteenth verse where He says: 
“Ought not this woman, being a daughter of Abraham, whom 
Satan hath bound, lo! these eighteen years, be loosed from this 
bond on the Sabbath day?” 

We also knew what JESUS meant when He said, as re¬ 
corded in Mark 11:22-23: “Have the faith of GOD, for verily 
I say unto you, that whosoever shall say unto this mountain: 
be thou removed, and be thou cast into the sea; and shall not 
doubt in his heart, but shall believe that those things which 
He saith shall come to pass; he shall have whatsoever he 
saith.” We understand that He did not mean for us to pray 
to have any mountain removed, but to say to it or command it, 
in His name, to depart, and take Him at His word. Since 
then we have been commanding in His name, mountains of 
disease, trouble, demons or spirits of infirmity to depart. This 
we have done whenever and wherever faith would be given 
us after the individuals afflicted would repent of their sins and 
promise to live in accordance with the Scriptures, or in case of 
a child, whose parents would be united in CHRIST. 

When these truths regarding the wonderful supernatural 
gifts or powers came to us with the blessed Holy Spirit, we 
abandoned medicine, took down our sign, gave our medicine 
away and refused to teach any more in the medical college 
where we had been lecturing. 

No longer in the money-making business, we are in busi¬ 
ness with and for GOD, and as the atmosphere is free, so is 
everything free which comes from Him. Therefore as GOD 
says in I Cor. 9:14-18: “Even so hath the LORD ordained 
that they which preach the gospel shall live of the gospel. 
... for necessity is laid upon me; yea, woe is unto me,/ if 
I preach not the gospel! For if I do this thing willingly, I 
have a reward! . . . Verily, that, when I preach the gospel, 
I may make the gospel of CHRIST without charge, that I 
abuse not my power in the gospel.” 


FAITH—CONTINUED. 

Chapter XXIX. 

Conversion of Author, Continued. 

It has often been said that the laws which enable man to 
perceive spiritual truths, or to apprehend the relation which 
his spiritual nature bears to the CHRIST, cannot be formu¬ 
lated by any known methods of finite reasoning, that spiritual 
truth must be approached from the spiritual side, and that it 
must be perceived by the eye of faith. Nevertheless, there 
are many who have never been able to attain that faith in the 
spiritual nature of CHRIST, for the reason that they persist 
in approaching Him by and through the finite process of 
reasoning. Their conceptions of Him come through the his¬ 
tory of His physical life, and their doubts arise through their 
unbelief in the verity of the history of His physical mani¬ 
festations. The history of critical warfare upon Christianity 
will bear out the statement that this is, and has ever been, the 
great stumbling block. 

The assaults of skepticism have always been upon the 
man CHRIST; and being unable to reconcile the accounts of 
His physical history and manifestations with the laws of na¬ 
ture, as understood by His critics, skeptics have ignored the 
spiritual side of His character, and ended in total unbelief 
in His Divine attributes. 

It has often been said that the New Testament bears in¬ 
ternal evidence of its own truth. This is true. But it is not 
true in the sense in which it has been stated. It has been said 
that such evidence consists in the alleged fact that at the time 
when CHRIST lived, there was no one else capable of formu¬ 
lating the code of ethics and morals which He promulgated. 
That this is not true is evinced by the writings of many who 
preceded Him. The golden rule itself, which may be said to 
embody the noblest conception which has been given to man¬ 
kind of man’s duty to his fellowman, is found in the writings 
of Confucius. The code of ethics found in the writings of the 
ancient Greek philosophers will compare favorably with any¬ 
thing found in the New Testament. It is not in this, there¬ 
fore, that the internal evidence of the truth of the New Testa¬ 
ment is to be found. 

But we undertake to say that in view of the state of sci¬ 
entific knowledge which existed at the time when CHRIST 
appeared on earth, it was absolutely impossible that a fictitious 
character could have been created, embodying the salient fea¬ 
tures of the physical history and character of CHRIST, by 


276 


FAITH—Continued 


any one of His day and generation. The writers of the New 
Testament must have had an original from which to write 
the history, draw the character, and state the attributes of 
CHRIST. This is especially true of His physical history and 
manifestations; for no one but He was at that time capable 
of doing His work or formulating with scientific accuracy the 
secret and source of His power. Nor was any one of His 
day capable of conceiving the ideas which He promulgated 
concerning His spiritual mission on earth, or of stating as He 
did, the exact conditions upon which mankind must depend 
for salvation and immortality. He did not formulate the sci¬ 
entific principles which underlie His doctrines, for the world 
was not ready to receive, nor capable of appreciating them; 
He only stated the facts. It has been left for the discoveries 
of modern science to demonstrate the scientific accuracy of 
His statements. That He understood the principles which 
underlie His doctrines and constitute the secret of His power, 
goes without saying; but His biographers did not understand 
them, or, if they did, they were as reticent as He was. Nor 
is it important to know whether they were or were not in pos¬ 
session of that knowledge. The point is, that they could not 
have created the character without the original to draw from, 
and they could not have formulated the doctrines which, after 
a lapse of nineteen hundred years, prove to be scientifically 
correct. But it is said they were inspired. Leaving out of 
consideration the theological idea of inspiration, it is certain 
that they were inspired in the highest and best sense of the 
word. They were inspired by the authoritative declarations 
of the Master—by His statement of the great principles of 
His philosophy; by the words of Him “who spake as never 
man spake”—words of which He made the declaration, that, 
“though Heaven and earth shall pass away, my words will 
not pass away.” With this view of the source of the inspira¬ 
tion of the writers of the New Testament, the internal evidence 
of the essential truth of the history of JESUS CHRIST is 
demonstrative.' 

# That CHRIST foresaw the time when the world would 
be in possession of indubitable evidence of the truth concern¬ 
ing Him, but that He knew that the time had not yet come 
is shown by His remarks to His disciples in His interview 
with them previous to His crucifixion: 

“I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot 
bear them now.” 

This refers to the then existing condition. He had given 
them all the proofs they were capable of appreciating of the 
truths of His doctrine. In the next sentence He refers to 
the time to come when still more evidence would be given 
to the world. 


FAITH—Continued 


277 


“Howbeit when He, the Spirit of truth is come, He will 
guide you into all truth.” 

This refers to the time, which was yet to come, when man¬ 
kind should seek the truth and demand to know it. The “Spirit 
of truth” is a personification of that spirit in man which seeks 
to learn the truth for its own sake, by the only process known 
to this world, inductive reasoning. 

The prominent feature of His physical manifestations con¬ 
sisted in healing the sick, and JESUS CHRIST was the first 
who correctly formulated the exact conditions necessary and 
indispensable in the exercise of that power. The conditions 
which He declared to be necessary to enable Him to exercise 
that power are just the same today. 

The condition which He declared to be essential, not only 
in the patient, but in the healer, is embraced in the one word 
faith. That word, more than any other, expresses the whole 
law of human felicity and power in this world, and of salvation 
in the world to come. It is that attribute of mind which ele¬ 
vates man above the brute and gives him dominion over all the 
physical world. It is the essential element of success in every 
field of human endeavor. It constitutes the power of the 
human soul. When JESUS CHRIST proclaimed its potency 
from the hill-tops of Palestine He gave to mankind the key to 
health and to Heaven, and earned the title of Savior of the 
World. 

He did not pretend to establish any new law of nature, 
but to teach mankind that which had been in existence from 
the beginning, to illustrate it in His life, and to sanction it by 
His death. He taught the disciples His methods of healing, 
and sent them into the world to imitate His example. When 
they failed, as they occasionally did, He reproved them for 
neglecting His teachings, and upbraided them for their want of 
faith. 

When the lunatic was brought to Him and He was told 
that His disciples had failed to cast out the demon which 
afflicted the patient, JESUS exclaimed: “O faithless and 
perverse generation, how long shall I be with you ? How long 
shall I suffer you?” After JESUS had cast out the demon, the 
disciples asked Him why they could not cast him out. 

“And JESUS said unto them, Because of your unbelief: 
for verily I say unto you, If ye have faith as a grain of mustard 
seed, ye shall say unto this mountain, Remove hence to yonder 
place; and it shall remove; and nothing shall be impossible 
unto you.” 

CHRIST transmitted His power as a sacred heritage to all 
mankind. He taught His followers by precept and example. 
Those conditions were expressed in the one word, faith. He 
never intimated that He healed by any other method than 


278 


FAITH—Continued 


that which He transmitted to them. His example would have 
been lost to mankind if it were not illustrative of His precepts. 
It would be valueless to the world if it did not illustrate the 
principles of the science which He taught. To seek to cast a 
shade of doubt upon the verity of His teachings, to intimate a 
want of harmony between His practice and His precepts, is 
to attempt to rob Him of the glory and honor due to one who 
was able to define the fundamental laws of our being, nineteen 
hundred years before His teachings could be verified by the 
inductive process of science, and to destroy the force of the 
strongest internal evidence of the truth of sacred history. 


THE SUBJECT OF MIRACLES. 

Chapter XXX. 

There are many preachers; yes, even preachers professing 
to be the ministers of JESUS CHRIST, who declare that the 
days of miracles have passed. Whenever the reader hears any 
preacher, or other person, make that declaration, they may 
know that that person does not know what he is talking about, 
being ignorant of the Scriptures. 

The word miracle in the Bible is taken from the very same 
Greek word dunamin, which is translated variously, as virtue 
in Mark 5:30; in Luke 24:49, Acts 1:8 and Acts 10:38 as 
power. 

The word dunamin means the SON OF GOD, or the 
CHRIST SPIRIT, or as JESUS CHRIST Himself says in 
Luke 4:18, the SPIRIT OF THE LORD. The word LORD 
in the Scriptures, wherever it is seen, means JEHOVAH or 
MESSIAH. 

The Apostle Paul says in I Corinthians 1:24, that 
CHRIST is the dunamin of GOD. CHRIST is the logos re¬ 
ferred to in John 1:1; but in the third verse we find these 
words: “All things were made (or created) by Him; and 
without Him was not anything made that was made.” And in 
the fourteenth verse we find that “the logos was made flesh and 
dwelt among us.” Therefore, whenever any person says that 
the time of miracles has passed it is equivalent to saying that 
the time of JESUS CHRIST, the SON OF GOD, has passed, 
which is an untruth; for JESUS CHRIST is the same yester¬ 
day, today and torever. 

THE SON OF GOD was the Spirit in JESUS OF NAZ¬ 
ARETH, a fleshly being. 

When JESUS died on the cross, His Spirit went out and 
preached to the spirits in prison until the end of the third day, 



SUBJECT OF MIRACLES 


279 


and then GOD the FATHER brought Him back into the 
body of JESUS OF NAZARETH, and JESUS OF NAZ¬ 
ARETH lived again, in full possession of the SPIRIT of 
CHRIST, the result being that He had a glorified body, and 
not a body of flesh. 

It will then be understood that when the word miracle is 
used it means the SON OF GOD. He, it was, who per¬ 
formed a wonderful miracle upon a Mrs. Marshall, at Nobles- 
ville, Indiana, of which we give the following account, as 
published in THE WORD, August 1914. 

The reader should understand that the word miracle 
carries with it CHRIST’S presence and creative power to 
perform a work impossible to be performed by man. 

Mrs. Marshall wrote to us May 22nd, as follows: 

“I have just read ‘The Truth Regarding Divine Health 
and Healing,’ and I believe every word of it. I wish I could 
walk so I could come to Chicago to your Home as I need your 
help. One year ago when the flood came, we were driven 
from our home, the water being twenty-eight inches in our 
house, and as we did not think the water would rise above the 
floor we left everything, and got out; but it came and we lost 
almost everything. Two weeks after, when the water fell 
I was trying to clean things and tripped on a piece of wire. 
My ankle was severely injured and my foot was mashed so 
badly that I have never been able to walk a step since or put 
on a shoe. It happened April 17, 1913, and my foot was almost 
turned around. Dr. Sturdaven put it in plaster paris on the 
18th and it was not taken off until the 19th of June and my 
heel was up so high that my great toe will just touch the 
floor. This doctor has made two X-ray pictures and said my 
ankle and foot would have to be broken again in order to get 
it straight; so my husband called Dr. Harrell of the Harrell 
Hospital here and he said I would have to go to the hospital, 
and have it broken over again and that it would have to t be 
forcibly worked down and up every day for about ninety days, 
and if I was no better by that time he would have to take 
my foot off. 

“At the same time, it should be known that my foot was 
not hurting me very much. Then I got bladder trouble and 
this same Dr. Harrell said it was all caused from my foot, so 
I felt like I did not have a friend except the LORD JESUS 
CHRIST, who has always been my friend. 

“I go to Him with all my troubles. I tell them to JESUS 
alone. I have prayed to GOD for health and strength right 
along and I trust Him. 

“Then a brother of mine advised me to get Dr. E. F 
Loher, now Mayor of Noblesville, to attend to my case. He 
said that it was bladder trouble and I have taken his medicine 


280 


SUBJECT OF MIRACLES 


for four weeks and get no better and as we are poor people, 
I cannot go to Indianapolis for treatment. 

“Having heard of the LORD’S work in your hands and 
knowing that CHRIST is able, I thought I would ask you in 
the NAME OF JESUS CHRIST to help me, as He helped 
and healed people when He was here on earth, and I believe 
that He has given that power to His ministers and I hope He 
has given it to you. I am fifty years of age and have one dear 
boy fourteen years of age. My husband is a true good man 
and they need me so much. I am well known here as I was 
born and raised here and have lived all my life in Noblesville. 

“Can you do anything for me? I hope you can, as I have 
been praying all along; but you say prayer alone will not be 
sufficient. Please tell me what to do as I suffer very much.” 
—Mrs. James Marshall. 

To which we answered as fellows': 

“Mrs. James Marshall. June 1st, 1914. 

“Dear Friend: Your letter of May 22nd was received yes¬ 
terday and at my first opportunity prayerfully considered your 
case. Very glad to make your acquaintance and pray that 
GOD shall use me for your deliverance and healing. Yours 
is a pitiable case. We most sincerely sympathize with you. 

“We are glad that you know the LORD JESUS CHRIST 
and have accepted Him as your Savior. All things are possible 
with GOD and those that believe. That word ‘believe’ means 
to do what GOD has provided for you to do in His Word. 
You do not have to go to any surgeon or doctor, if you have 
the faith to accept JESUS CHRIST. If we could we would 
go to you at once and minister to you; but as that is impos¬ 
sible we have to do as the people did in the days of the Apostle 
Paul. Read Acts 19:11, 12. We will tell you that the trans¬ 
lators of the Scriptures put those two words “handkerchief” 
and “apron” instead of “cloths” and “rags.” 

* “We are sending you under separate cover copies of 
THE WORD, in one of which you will find the picture and 
statement regarding the miraculous healing of a young woman 
thirty-eight years of age by the name of Miss Lena White of 
Cuthbert, Georgia, who had been stiff in every joint of her 
body for twenty-eight years and had to be fed every day and 
suffered on account of not being able to frighten the flies away 
or to use a cloth for her nose and mouth. Another woman 
came to our meeting at Montwait, Massachusetts, who had 
curvature of the spine, and in eleven months after we prayed 
for and ministered to her, one morning she found herself as 
straight as it was possible for her to be, and has been stragiht 
ever since, now over ten years. 

“Read also Mark 11:23 after reading the preceding verses 
in regard to the fig-tree which had no fruit on it. If we could 


SUBJECT OF MIRACLES 


281 


see and say to that movable mountain of disease in your limb 
to depart in the NAME OF JESUS CHRIST, it would be 
obliged to go, if you could trust GOD without looking at it or 
without fearing. 

“On receipt of this letter, at the first prayer hour, eight 
o’clock, go to prayer and apply this letter over your body or 
limb where the pain is and ask GOD in the NAME OF JE¬ 
SUS CHRIST to apply His healing touch and do this every 
day, and let us hear from you again in two weeks or sooner. 
Have courage and have no doubts nor fears; but know that 
GOD’S word is true and His promises are sure, and that He 
is faithful to perform all He has ever promised, and that you 
will be healed in due time; that is, if you can have the faith 
so that you do not look at it nor talk about it, only that you 
rejoice and turn it over to GOD and believe that He is going 
to do what we ask Him to do without any fear of failure. 

Very truly your friend, 

“WM. D. GENTRY.” 

Under date of June 15th, we received the following let¬ 
ter from her: “I am writing you this morning to tell you the 
great and glorious news that I am better and can walk. I 
have not used a crutch since one week ago last Saturday. 
I do thank and praise GOD because He has heard your 
prayers and honored your ministry, releasing me of that severe 
pain and bladder trouble. 

“I had read about faith healing, and I felt in my inmost 
soul that there was a cure for me in GOD’S way; but did not 
know how to get it. I little knew the LORD’S servant lived 
so near as Chicago. Your little book came as an angel with 
a message for me. Every one that heard of my healing came 
to see; for as I told you in my first letter, I am well known 
here, having been born and raised here. 

“People are talking about it all over the community. Some 
of the devil’s emissaries are saying, it is the devil’s work; but 
I told them that the devil does nothing good. Some say you 
are a ‘money-making faker’ and all you are after is money; 
but if they would read the Bible they would know that 
CHRIST healed without money and without price, and that 
it is He alone who is undertaking my case and that it is not 
you at all; but the Spirit of CHRIST working in you.” 


DIVINE HEALTH. 

Chapter XXXI. 

To the true Christian reader we will again offer this 
question and hope that you will truly answer to GOD: If 
you as a Christian have no more than the people of the world 
have, such as doctors, medicine, surgery, appliances, treat¬ 
ments, electricity, baths, hot water bags, plasters, etc., what 
is the use of your being a Christian ? 

If you are really and truly a Christian it is because you 
have the CHRIST SPIRIT in your heart and can say truth¬ 
fully you have more than the world, because you have the 
CREATOR, the SON OF GOD, the same SPIRIT that was 
in JESUS OF NAZARETH and made Him the CHRIST, 
the HEALER DIVINE. 

Know what GOD says through the Apostle Paul in 
Romans 8:11: 

“If the Spirit of Him that raised up JESUS from the dead 
dwell in you, He that raised up CHRIST from the dead shall 
also quicken your mortal bodies by His Spirit that dwelleth 
in you.” 

This is Divine health. Let us analyze this verse of Scrip¬ 
ture. The SPIRIT of Him that raised up JESUS from the 
dead is the HOLY SPIRIT; hence, it is that a true Christian 
man or woman must have the HOLY SPIRIT. This is essen¬ 
tially necessary in order to have the inheritance which is 
given in this verse, and also what we find in Philippians 4:19: 
“My GOD shall supply all your need according to His riches 
in glory, by CHRIST JESUS.” 

JESUS CHRIST has established a Kingdom here on 
earth and it is a Spiritual Kingdom, and those who enter into 
the Kingdom of GOD must enter through the door which He 
declares in the tenth of John. 

JESUS CHRIST also says as recorded in John 3:5: 
“Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot 
enter into the Kingdom of GOD.” The word bom means 
come out, like JESUS did when He was baptized; He came up 
straightway out of. the water and praying, the HOLY 
GHOST came upon Him. Then, when any person desires to 
enter into the Kingdom that they may have the inheritance 
which is only found in the Kingdom, they must be baptized in 
water in order to prove their loyalty and obedience to Christ 
their King, and “for the remission of sins.” 

Then follow out the directions given by the LORD as 
recorded in Luke 11:9-13: 


DIVINE HEALTH 


283 


“Ask and it shall be given you; seek and you shall find; 
knock, and it shall be opened unto you; for everyone that 
asketh receiveth; and he that seeketh findeth; and to him that 
knocketh it shall be opened.” 

Then going down to the thirteenth verse: “If you then, 
being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children; 
how much more shall your Heavenly Father give the Holy 
Spirit to them that ask Him?” 

Go back now to Romans 8:11: “If the Spirit of Him that 
raised JESUS from the dead dwells in you, He that raised 
CHRIST from the dead shall quicken (make alive or heal) 
your mortal body by the Spirit that dwelleth in you.” Under¬ 
stand what this means. The SON OF GOD is SPIRIT, the 
same as GOD Himself is SPIRIT. It was the CHRIST 
SPIRIT that entered into the body of JESUS of NAZARETH 
when He was anointed by the Holy Spirit and with the 
CHRIST SPIRIT, as recorded in Acts 10:38. 

When JESUS of NAZARETH died on the cross to recon¬ 
cile all who would accept Him as the SON OF GOD and as 
their Savior, the Adamic sin was washed out by the shedding 
of His precious blood, when He was crucified, and the Spirit 
of CHRIST, the SON OF GOD, according to I Peter 3:19, 
“went and preached unto the spirits in prison.” 

By reading I Peter 4:6, you will see why that was done: 
“For, for this cause was the gospel preached also to them that 
are dead, that they might be judged according to men in the 
flesh, but live according to GOD in the Spirit.” 

To whom was this preached? You will find by referring 
again to the third chapter of I Peter that those Spirits are 
definitely referred to in the twentieth verse, which reads: 
“Which sometime were disobedient, when once the long suf¬ 
fering of GOD waited in the days of Noah, while the ark was 
preparing, wherein few, that is, eight souls were saved by 
water.” Hence, only those eight souls must have been 
preached to by the SON OF GOD or CHRIST SPIRIT, and 
in the eleventh verse of the eighth chapter of Romans the 
declaration is made: “GOD that raised up CHRIST from 
the dead shall also quicken (heal or make alive) your mortal 
bodies by His spirit that dwelleth in you.” 

Those who know and accept this and will act up to it, 
will have ready access to GOD through JESUS CHRIST, 
and not only be healed but kept healed. This is our experi¬ 
ence now for twenty years. 

THE AUTHOR’S PERSONAL EXPERIENCE AND CON¬ 
DITION AN EXAMPLE OF DIVINE HEALTH 
OR LONGEVITY. 

In a recent issue of THE WORD, a monthly magazine, 
which we have been publishing for eighteen years in the 


284 


DIVINE HEALTH 


interest of health and healing by the LORD, through this 
ministry, without medicine or surgery, the following was pub¬ 
lished which will be interesting and profitable to the reader: 

“We are in a great battle to secure health for our fellow- 
man. We are one of the oldest physicians in the city of 
Chicago. We practiced medicine for a quarter of a century, 
but gave it up twenty years ago. We have been a student 
and close observer of the discoveries made, and have kept up 
with the times. We must necessarily keep up with all that is 
going on in the world, in order to know where we stand and 
how to meet these things with which we are confronted in 
this battle to secure blessings needed by our fellow-man. 
We are doing purely and sincerely a philanthropic work and 
are not working for money. We are happy in being able to 
help all who are suffering or in need. 

We are in our eightieth year and have found how people 
may live to a great old age and keep well and happy, and 
desire to instruct as many as possible how they may get well, 
if they are sick, and how to keep well. 

This fact is terrible to think of, and then, besides this, to 
think that two-thirds of all the children born on this earth, 
die before they are three years old. 

At the very commencement of life, human beings are 
carried away and buried by the thousands every day. 

There is a reason for this, and, Praise GOD! we have 
found it, and are fighting the greatest battle of our life, to 
show the people of the world the truth that every person born 
into the world may know how they can live to old age, and 
then when they die, it shall not be by disease and suffering, 
but fall off, as the apple does from the tree, on account of old 
age. 

Disease or sickness does not come from GOD. GOD has 
provided for every one of His children to be kept well and to 
prosper. 

On account of knowledge which we have obtained by 
hard study and experience we know that human beings suffer 
and die from disease causing sickness; from torments pro¬ 
duced by the presence in their bodies of evil spirits, or by 
taking into their system foreign and poisonous substances, 
which prevent the elements, forming the human body, from 
performing their functions, in that way causing the body to be 
weakened, diseased and tormented. 

We are bold to announce to the people of the world, now, 
that we have mastered the “Problem of Life” and have the 
courage to declare it. 

Twenty-four years ago, in our fifty-fifth year, we were a 
young, old man, in appearance, as will be seen by the picture 
printed herewith, taken at that time, as we sat in a Photograph 
Gallery in Baltimore, Maryland. 


DIVINE HEALTH 


285 


We had never, up to that time, weighed over 117 pounds 
In our fortieth year the New York Life Insurance Company 
refused to grant us a Policy of Life Insurance, saying we 
would die of consumption in a short time, and we could 
obtain no insurance. 



__J 

Indeed, we had the appearance of an old man at fifty; 
but now, thirty years afterward, we have had our youth re¬ 
newed “as the eagle,” and are strong and robust, and keep 
well and happy; not a wrinkle on our face, and our voice 
clear as a bell; can walk as far, run as fast, and jump as high 
as any middle-aged man. We owe it all to the fact that we 
learned how to live, what to eat, what not to eat, and why. 

A picture of Doctor Wm. D. Gentry, at the age of seventy?* 
nine and one-half years, will be found on the front page, 
opposite to the title in this book, which will show you how 
it is to be youthful in old age. 

Forty-four years ago, at the age of thirty-five, we studied 
and qualified to practice medicine. In 1873, during the epi- 




286 


DIVINE HEALTH 


demic of yellow fever, at Memphis, we were appointed by the 
Howard Association, of Philadelphia, to go to Memphis and 
treat that scourge. Memphis, then a city of sixty thousand, 
had been reduced, by people fleeing from the pestilence, to 
ten thousand. We arrived there the 23rd of September, on 
which day ninety people died from- the fever; next day there 
were one hundred and twenty, and during the continuance of 
the epidemic, people were dying at the same rate until frost 
came, about the first of November, when the epidemic ceased. 
All that time we were constantly going, night and day, only 
sleeping for a few minutes at a time. 

A number of influential citizens of Memphis, who had 
observed our success as a physician, persuaded us to settle 
there, which we did, and opened an office on the main street 
where we continued until 1876, when we removed to Emporia, 
Kansas, purchasing the practice of another physician. We 
remained there two years and sold out to another and removed 
to what is now Kansas City, Kansas (then Wyandotte), where 
we practiced until ’81; then removed to and opened an office 
in Kansas City, Missouri, where we remained in the busy 
practice of medicine until 1889, when we removed to Chicago 
to publish our books. 

While at Emporia, we commenced the Herculean task of 
compiling a Concordance of the Materia Medica, in which 
doctors may, at any moment, find what disease produces a 
symptom and what drug cures it, making it very easy to pre¬ 
scribe for patients. 

We soon found it would be necessary for us also to com¬ 
pile a complete Materia Medica as there was, at that time, 
no Materia Medica that had symptoms of all diseases which 
drugs would cure, so it was we had to secure, at the expense 
of hundreds of dollars, all the Materia Medicas and all the 
articles published in Medical Journals for a generation past, 
in order to compile a complete Materia Medica. It was a 
herculean task but we accomplished it, and by having a num¬ 
ber of qualified helpers, stenographers and typewriters, we 
succeeded in compiling twenty-seven volumes of Materia Med¬ 
ica and six volumes of the Concordance, having from 850 to 
1,250 pages in each volume. 

It was absolutely necessary for us to know the origin, 
history and complete symptomatology of each drug, and so 
it is there is not a medicine known to man, or any disease, that 
we do not know, and in consequence are sure of being com¬ 
petent to instruct and advise every one who reads this book. 

One of the most important things of all that we have 
learned, by study and experience, is that many people die 
on account of taking into their system foreign substances, 
for which the GOD of nature has never provided admission to 


DIVINE HEALTH—Continued 


287 


or expulsion from the body. They can be of no use whatever, 
but a hindrance, and in thousands of cases they result in the 
death of the individual who uses them, as will be seen in the 
proceeding chapters. 


DIVINE HEALTH—CONTINUED. 
Chapter XXXII. 

We have seen many dear friends and associates, men 
endowed with splendid gifts, of intellect, and noble qualities 
of heart, fall in the prime of life, victims of the dread tyrant, 
the alcoholic spirit which Satan puts upon them because they 
reject the CHRIST SPIRIT, SON OF GOD. In doing so 
they were led of Satan by one of his evil spirits; the spirit of 
alcohol, and when it was in possession, they were under its 
control, and made to drink and drink until beyond self-control, 
and lost out. Such were men who, were they yet living, would 
be an ornament to the world, while their friendship and 
company would add to the enjoyment of their friends and rel¬ 
atives in the same proportion as they were caused sorrow by 
their loss. 

In the town of Hopkinsville, Christian County, Kentucky, 
where we were raised, we knew scores of such people, when 
we lived there in our boyhood days. 

Afterward, when we went there, we could find none of 
them, but, on inquiry, we were told that out of all that number, 
only six of those boys and young men were yet living, and if 
we wanted to see them, we would find them in the lunatic 
asylum, but if we would go to the cemetery across the river, 
we would find the graves of the others. It was a sad thing for 
us, for we loved those boys which we had known in our boy¬ 
hood days. 

Nature does not deny us the power of living many years. 
Indeed, old age, as a matter of fact, is the time of life to be 
most coveted, as it is then that prudence is best exercised, and 
the fruits of all other virtues are enjoyed with the least oppo¬ 
sition ; because, by that time, the passions are subdued and 
man gives himself up wholly to reason and enjoying the fruits 
of his honest labors. 

Hence, it is, being desirous that they may attain old age, 
the young people have besought us that we might be pleased 
to tell them the means by which we have been able to reach this 
advanced age of eighty years, not having a crack in our voice, 
or a wrinkle on our face, with our youth renewed. We not 
only wish to benefit them, but others also who may read these 
pages. 



288 


DIVINE HEALTH—Continued 


All excess in eating and drinking is obtained by yielding 
to and forming bad habits and all sinful acts. We overcome 
the habit of excess by living exactly in accord with GOD’S 
plan, as given in the Bible, by accepting the SON OF GOD 
SPIRIT to reign and rule over the life instead of self, the 
flesh and the devil. 

We had reached the age of sixty years and were very 
sad at the thought of dying at so early an age. We were 
very sickly during our youth and formed the habit of taking 
medicine and stimulants. While we never became intoxicated, 
yet, we were stimulated nearly every day, with either drugs, 
tobacco, medicines, or Scotch whisky, even, after we joined the 
church and while practicing medicine; but when we found that 
we could have GOD and His SON, the LORD JESUS 
CHRIST, to come into and take possession of us, make us well 
and happy, and enable us to live to a grand old age, we de¬ 
cided to change our life, and bless and praise GOD! He de¬ 
livered us entirely from all desire for tobacco, whisky, and 
drugs; besides, He made a new man of us. Yes, indeed, He 
made us into another man, in body, soul and spirit, and has 
kept us through all of these years. 

Being thus rid of the disorders which made us all the time 
most miserable, we devoted ourselves entirely to regular hab¬ 
its, to serving GOD, and working for the best good of our fel- 
lowman. This had such a beneficial effect upon us that in 
less than a year, we were entirely freed from all the ills which 
had been so deeply rooted in our system as to have become 
almost unbearable. 

Another excellent result which this new life effected in us 
was that we no longer suffered from sickness nor weakness as 
had always been the case. 

Whosoever wishes to eat much should eat little; which 
means, simply, that the eating of little lengthens a man’s life, 
and by living a long time, he is enabled to eat a great deal. 

The food from which a man abstains, after he has eaten 
heartily is of more benefit to him than that which he has eaten. 

Nature, being desirous of preserving a man as long as pos¬ 
sible, teaches him what rule to follow in time of illness; for 
she immediately deprives the sick of their appetite in order 
that they may eat but little, for with little, as it has already 
been said, nature is content. Consequently, whether the sick 
man, up to the time of his illness, has led "the orderly or dis¬ 
orderly life, it is necessary that he should then partake of 
such food only as is suited to his condition, and, in quantity, 
less of it than he was wont to take when in health. Should 
he, when ill, continue to eat the same amount as when in 
health, he would surely die. While, were he to eat more, he 
would die all the sooner, for his natural powers, already op- 


DIVINE HEALTH—Continued 


289 


pressed with sickness, would thereby be burdened beyond en¬ 
durance, having had forced upon them a quantity of food 
greater than they could support under the circumstances. A 
reduction in quantity is required to sustain the invalid. 

By living soberly concerning the flesh or body; righteously 
concerning obedience to GOD and His laws, and Godly by 
worshiping GOD and living a perfectly pure life, all the causes 
of disease, sickness, and suffering will be removed, and having 
removed these, he thereby removes the effects. So the man 
who lives the CHRIST life should have no fear of sickness, 
for surely he has no reason to fear an effect, the cause of which 
is under his own control. 

Now, since the CHRIST life is, as we have seen, so use¬ 
ful, so potent, so beautiful and so holy, it should be embraced 
and followed by every rational human being, and this all the 
more from the fact that it is a life very easy to lead and one 
that does not conflict with the career of any condition of man. 

Those who know us will give this testimony; in the first 
place because they see, and not without the greatest astonish¬ 
ment and amazement, how strong we are in body, with a clear, 
strong voice to speak, sing or shout; without spot or wrinkle 
or any such thing; that we are able to mount a horse without 
assistance; ride a bicycle, run our own automobile, and with 
what ease and agility we can not only ascend a flight of stairs, 
but climb a steep mountain on foot. They also see how well 
we are, ever cheerful, happy and contented—free from all 
perturbations of the soul and free from every vexatious 
thought; joy and peace have fixed their abode in our heart, and 
never depart from it. Moreover, our friends know how we 
spend our time, and that it is always in such a manner that life 
does not grow tedious to us; they see there is no single hour in 
any day that we are not able to pass with the greatest delight 
and pleasure; able to work from early morning until late at 
night; to sleep soundly during the night; able to take our 
meals regularly, with relish; and every action of the body, and 
all of the organs, have the greatest regularity and soundness. 

Old as we are, we find ourselves—thanks be to Almighty 
GOD!—entirely free from all care; for when any trouble comes 
on, or threatens us, we turn it over to GOD, and knowing then 
that it is His business, it is too sacred for us to think about, 
we leave it all in His hands, and He takes care of every trouble 
and every need. 

We know to a certainty we cannot either be subject to 
disease and sickness, or torments, because we have found the 
way, whenever we are attacked by either, to take it immedi¬ 
ately to GOD, and He delivers us from it. 

Every person who lives soberly, righteously, and godly in 
this present world will have and enjoy the same blessing which 
we do. We have no thought of death. We know, assuredly; 


290 


DIVINE HEALTH—Continued 


that we shall live as long as GOD can use us, and when He 
can no longer use us, the time will be for us to fall off as a 
ripe apple, and we will not have any disease or suffering. 

We know, by experience, that it is wrong to fear that 
which cannot be avoided. We know that when the hour of our 
passing away is come that we shall feel the consoling power 
and presence of the Spirit of the FATHER, SON AND HOLY 
GHOST; the triune GOD in One. 

Ever since we secured His forgiveness for all our sins, 
and His acceptance of us as His minister, we have been su¬ 
premely happy. 

Yet, it is our duty, for the good of others, to say that we 
are fully aware that we, like everybody else, must come to 
that end which is inevitable; yet, it is still so far away that 
we cannot discern it. We are certain there is no death in store 
for us save that of mere dissolution; since the regular method 
of our life has closed all other avenues to the approach of 
death, and has prevented the humors of our body from waging 
against us any other war than that arising from the elements 
of which our body was originally formed. 

We are not so unwise as not to know, having been born, 
we must die. We know that flesh and blood cannot inherit 
Heaven; therefore, we are looking to the time when JESUS 
shall come, or if, perchance, we shall pass away before He 
comes and be laid away in the tomb, our body will return to 
the mother earth; but when JESUS shall come, we know that 
when He sounds the trumpet, giving the signal to come forth, 
we shall come forth, not in the old body, but in a glorified body, 
with no blood in it, but an everlasting body that will live for¬ 
ever. Then, we will live in that body which shall never perish. 

Since a long and healthy life, attendant by love, joy, peace 
and happiness is a blessing to be highly valued by man, we 
conclude it is his duty to do all in his power to attain it. Nor 
should any hope to enjoy this blessing of longevity without the 
means of the sober, righteous and godly life, even, though they 
may have heard it said that some who did not live in that man¬ 
ner, but, on the contrary, ate much of every kind of food and 
drank large quantities of alcoholic stimulants, using tobacco, 
and under the influence of dopes all the time, have lived, in the 
enjoyment of health, to be a century old. It is wrong for any 
person to hold out for himself the hope that this good fortune 
will be vouchsafed to them also, as an excuse for continuing 
to be intemperate, or habitual users of substances which GOD 
never intended should be taken into the human body. 

Such people make two mistakes: in the first place, there 
is scarcely one man in a hundred thousand, who, living such a 
life ever attains true happiness; and secondly, the unrighteous, 
ungodly, and dissolute sicken and die in consequence of their 
manner of living, and can never be sure of death without ill- 


DIVINE HEALTH—Continued 


291 


ness or infirmity. They always have to suffer and die on ac¬ 
count of disease causing sickness, or torments caused by evil 
spirits, and the evil spirits have the very same power in the 
whisky, tobacco or drugs, which they are constantly craving 
and are never without it. 

The only mode of living that will render the reader secure 
in the hope of long years in health consists in his adopting, at 
least, after the age of forty years, the sober, righteous and 
godly life, such as is pictured in the Bible. This is not difficult 
to observe, since so many in the past, as history informs us, 
have observed it, and many, of whom we are one, are doing so 
at the present time. 

The sober, righteous and godly life consists solely in the 
observance of two rules relative to the quality and quantity of 
our foods. The first, which regards quality, consists in our 
eating and drinking only such things as agree with the stom¬ 
ach ; while the latter, which relates to quantity, consists in the 
use only of such an amount as can be easily digested without 
stretching the stomach. 

Every man by the time he has reached the age of forty 
or fifty years, or, at any rate, sixty years, ought surely to be 
familiar with the conditions relating to the quality and quan¬ 
tity of food suited to his individual constitution, and should 
know the importance of abstaining from taking into the system 
any foreign substances whatever. 

He who observes these rules lives the happy life, and 
does not have to die from disease causing sickness, or tor¬ 
ments causing pain and anguish. 

Indeed, those who live this life are brought to so satis¬ 
factory a condition that it is impossible they should ever be 
disturbed or altered by any form of disorder which others may 
incur, such as suffering extreme heat or cold, extraordinary 
fatigue, loss of customary sleep, or any other disorder, unless 
carried to the last extreme. 

In a word, the needs of the body, if it be governed by these 
excellent rules relative to eating and drinking, resist weakening 
changes; thus fever, from which proceeds untimely death, is 
made impossible. It would seem, then, that every man should 
observe the sober, righteous and godly life; for it is true be¬ 
yond a doubt, that whoever does not follow it, but lives a dis¬ 
orderly and intemperate life, is on account of excessive eating 
and drinking, as well as of each and every one of the other 
innumerable disorders, constantly exposed to the danger of 
sickness and death. 

We admit it to be true that even those who are faithful 
to these rules in regard to eating and drinking—the observance 
of which constitutes the sober, righteous and temperate life 
—may, if exposed to some of the other disorders, suffer for a 


292 


DIVINE HEALTH—Continued 


day or two, but their indisposition will never be able to cause 
fever. No suffering or pain is necessary for any person, if they 
have carried out GOD’S plan in choosing and having a true 
minister of GOD, for when he prays and ministers to the 
individual, the disorder will instantly depart. 

Neither the Heavens, nor any disorders on earth are capa¬ 
ble of disturbing the health and happiness of those who follow 
the sober, righteous and godly life. This statement is con¬ 
formable to reason and nature, since the disorders of eating 
and drinking are internal, while all others are external. 

There are persons, who, notwithstanding they are ad¬ 
vanced in years are none the less sensual. These maintain 
that neither the quality nor the quantity of their food or drink 
in any way injures them; therefore, they use, without discrim¬ 
ination, large quantities of different articles of food and for¬ 
eign substances, which are not food, and are equally indiscreet 
in regard to drink, as if ignorant in what part of the body the 
stomach is situated. We wonder, sometimes, if the brains of 
such people are in the right place. It is because their brain 
is not right, they make a god of their belly and give proof of 
their gross sensuality, and make known the fact that they are 
friends of gluttony. To these, we would set forth that what 
they assert is not possible according to nature; for whoever is 
born must necessarily bring into this world with him either a 
warm, or a cold, or else a moderate temperament. 

To say that warm foods agree with warm temperaments; 
that cold foods agree with cold ones, or foods which are not of 
a moderate quality agree with a moderate temperament is to 
state something naturally impossible. Therefore, each one 
must choose the food best suited to his constitution. In 
another chapter we give a list of those foods which are needed 
for each temperament, and for each person. 

Now, one addicted to sensuality can argue that whenever 
they feel sick, they are enabled to free themselves of their 
sickness by clearing their systems with medicines, then ob¬ 
serving a strict diet. It is very evident, therefore, that their 
trouble arises solely from indulgence in overmuch food, and 
that of a quality unsuited to their stomach. 

There are other elderly persons who declare they are 
obliged to eat and drink a great deal to maintain the natural 
warmth of their bodies, which constantly diminishes as their 
years increase; that they must have whatever food pleases 
their taste, whether hot, cold, or temperate; and that, were they 
to live the temperate life, they would soon die. Our answer 
to such is: that nature, in order that the aged, whom she loves, 
may be preserved to yet greater age, has so provided that they 
are able to live with very little food, even as we do, because 


DIVINE HEALTH—Continued 


293 


the stomach of the old and feeble cannot digest large quan¬ 
tities. 

People are astonished to see the small amount of food we 
eat. We take a very small quantity at breakfast, generally, 
some cereal, such as pure oatmeal, half a shredded-wheat bis¬ 
cuit, cream of wheat, or Saxon food. Very frequently, we go 
without anything to eat in the middle of the day, without 
feeling the need of anything; but at the evening meal, about 
six o’clock, we have a splendid appetite and can eat about as 
much as our stomach will hold; but we always regard the size 
of our stomach by looking at our hands and we are careful 
not to eat any more than we need, feeling that we had better 
go from the table hungry than to stretch our stomach. 

We generally take some fruit before going to bed, espe¬ 
cially after preaching, or laboring in the evening. We know 
this: that a horse or cow will be up all night if it does not have 
food in its stomach, and we know a baby will cry all night 
if it does not have something in its stomach. And we know 
if we do not take something in our stomach about ten o’clock 
at night, we will have unpleasant dreams and will be disturbed 
in our sleep. Yet, we are only one among millions and every¬ 
body else may be different from what we are; but we know 
this, that by considering our needs and attending to them 
regularly, we have perfect health and happiness and, which is 
better than all, we have longevity. 

People need not fear that their lives will be shortened by 
reason of not taking much food; since, by using very little 
when sick they recover their health, and we know how spar¬ 
ingly is the diet by the use of which invalids are restored. If, by 
confining themselves to a scant fare when ill they are freed 
of their disorders, why should they fear that, while using a 
larger quantity of food permitted by the sober, righteous and 
godly life they should not be able to sustain their lives when in 
perfect health? 

Others, again, say it is better to suffer three or four times 
a year with their usual complaints, such as gout, pains in the 
side, back, or spine, especially about the kidneys, or other ills, 
rather than suffer the whole year round by not gratifying the 
appetite in eating those things which please the palate. Very 
frequently people satisfy their taste and cravings which are 
of the palate rather than of the stomach. Hunger is altogether 
a different thing from thirst, or an inordinate craving for the 
taste of certain kinds of food. The taste belongs altogether to 
the palate. 

We would urge upon the reader this truth: with increase 
of years and the consequent decrease of natural heat, dieting 
cannot always have sufficient power to undo the grave harm 
done by overeating. Hence, it is, they will succumb, at last, 


294 


VALUE OF A LONG AND HEALTHY LIFE 


to those ailments, because sickness shortens life, even as health 
prolongs it. 

Others, again insist that it is far better to live ten years 
less than to deprive one’s self the pleasure of gratifying the 
appetite. To this we would say that men endowed with fine 
talents ought to prize a long life very highly. For the bal¬ 
ance, it matters little whether they value it or not, as they only 
make the world less beautiful and their lives less useful, and 
it is as well, perhaps, that they should die. They are not much 
good to themselves, or any person else. 


VALUE OF A LONG AND HEALTHY LIFE. 
Chapter XXXIII. 

Since a long and healthy life is a blessing to be highly 
desired by men and women, we conclude it is their duty to 
do all in their power to attain it. 

Do not think for one moment that you can enjoy this 
blessing of longevity and happiness without that which is 
absolutely necessary to secure it, and that is to live soberly, 
righteously and godly in this present life. 

We are astonished very often to see that men gifted with 
fine intellects—there are many of such—who have reached a 
high position either in literature or some other occupation, 
do not embrace and follow the life described in the New Testa¬ 
ment, and which we characterize the sober, righteous and 
godly life. Many of them reach the age of fifty or sixty years 
and are troubled with all the disorders, or some of them at 
least, to which human beings are subjected. By following 
the sober, righteous and godly life, they could easily deliver 
themselves from all those ailments, which, later on, if allowed 
to make further progress, will become incurable. 

We do not wonder so much that some young men—those 
of them, at least, whose lives and habits are controlled by sen¬ 
suality—should neglect sobriety; but, certainly, after a man 
has passed the age of fifty, his life should be altogether guided 
by reason, which teaches that the gratification of the appetite 
means infirmity, suffering and death. 

If the pleasure of satisfying the taste were a lasting one, 
we might have some patience with those who are so ready 
to yield to it. But it is so short-lived that it is no sooner begun 
than ended; while the infirmities which proceed from it are 
of very long duration. Moreover, to the man who follows the 
sober, righteous and godly life it is assuredly a great satis¬ 
faction to know when he has finished eating, that the food 



VALUE OF A LONG AND HEALTHY LIFE 


295 


he has eaten will never cause him any sickness, but will keep 
him in perfect health. 

Every person who lives has been given five senses for the 
soul and body. The body has three, that of tasting, smelling 
and touching. The soul has two, hearing and seeing. Every 
intelligent person should have another for his spirit. Every 
human being is a tripartite being, having a body, a soul, and 
a spirit. The soul is the intellect; in the soul there is reason. 
Why in the world is it that people who have a soul do not 
exercise the latter faculty? Every person is entitled to do 
so, and because they do not, many are suffering torments and 
dying from disease and sickness, all because those things are 
brought upon them on account of not exercising their reason. 

GOD has willed that man should possess all the gifts and 
blessings which he needs to make him well and happy in the 
enjoyment of long life. GOD has raised man above all other 
creatures, which have sense only, but not reason, in order that 
man, by means of these faculties, may preserve himself and 
have perfect health for an indefinite number of years; to live 
and die happily, and then fall away, at last, without being killed 
by disease or suffering. To such, this happiness is a universal 
blessing granted by GOD and offered by Him to all who will 
live a life of soberness, righteousness and godliness. 

In conclusion we will say, since old age is—as in truth 
it is—filled and overflowing with so many graces and blessings, 
and since we are one of the number who enjoy them, we 
cannot fail to give testimony to the fact, and 'to fully certify 
to all men that our enjoyment is much greater than we can 
express in writing. 

It is with the greatest pleasure that we declare no other 
motive for writing these truths but our hope that the knowl¬ 
edge of so great a blessing as our old age has proved to be, 
will induce every human being who reads these chapters to 
determine to adopt the sober, righteous and godlike living, in 
favor of which, we ceaselessly keep repeating: LIVE! LIVE! 
with the life that comes from GOD through HIS SON THE 
LORD JESUS CHRIST; for He says: “I am the way, the 
truth and the life.” In Him there is no condemnation what¬ 
ever, and His life is the most blessed life to live. 


THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN SICKNESS 
AND TORMENTS. 

Chapter XXXIV. 

A great truth which has been hidden from the world for 
eighteen centuries, now revealed, should be known to all. 

We have found that there is a great difference between 
sickness caused by disease and torments caused by evil spirits 
of infirmity. 

In the thirteenth chapter of the Gospel of Luke we find 
recorded an account of how Christ met a woman in the syna¬ 
gogue who was bowed together by a “spirit of infirmity,” and 
when Christ saw her in the audience He said to her: “Woman, 
thou are loosed from thy infirmity,” and He laid His hands on 
her, and immediately she was made straight, and glorified God. 
When He was charged with doing wrong on the Sabbath day, 
He said to the ruler of the synagogue: “Ought not this 
woman, being a child of God whom Satan has bound, lo, these 
eighteen years, be loosed from this bond on the Sabbath day?” 

People read this without proper consideration, and sup¬ 
pose that that woman was bowed together with a disease, when 
the Scripture distinctly says it was a spirit of infirmity. 

People who read this will say: “Why are not such signs 
and wonders performed today by ministers?” 

We answer: “They are. The Same cause produces the 
same effect today as it did when JESUS CHRIST was here on 
earth.” We give the following example: 

While holding meetings in a large storeroom, on Euclid 
Avenue, near Wilson Avenue, in Cleveland, Ohio, a number 
of years ago, there was brought to the meeting, while we were 
speaking to about eight hundred people, a woman in a most 
deplorable condition. 

There was an aisle six feet wide, running straight from the 
rostrum, where we were speaking, to the door, fronting on 
Euclid Avenue, the people filling the seats on either side. 
When we were about half way through our discourse, we 
noticed a carnage drive up right in front of the door. We* also 
noticed the driver got down from his seat in front and opened 
the carriage door. There seemed to be a woman seated on the 
floor of the carriage. The driver folded up her dress under her 
and lifted her out. She did not seem to have any legs. We 
watched him, as we spoke to the people, and he brought her 
into the hall and sat her down by the last pew. We then 


SICKNESS AND TORMENTS 


297 


noticed that she was in a squatting position with her knees 
drawn up in front of her breast. She moved forward by a 
great effort, pulling herself from pew to pew. She did not step 
more than two inches, and we thought, as we saw her moving 
forward, that she was taking “duck steps;” for she did not 
step any farther than a duck could step. When she had 
reached half the distance to the front, the people in the rear 
noticed her, and their attention was so much given to her, they 
lost much interest in what we were saying. By the time she 
had reached as far as the third pew from the front, all of the 
people had their eyes and minds centered upon her. 

We saw there was no use in continuing our discourse, so 
stopped and said: “We notice every person is looking to this 
woman who was taken out of a carriage a half hour ago and 
set by the last pew on the left side of the aisle. She has taken 
‘duck steps/ pulling herself forward by her hands and making 
a great effort to reach the front. We see there is no use in 
our continuing our discourse until after we give consideration 
to this case. We do not know who this woman is. We never 
heard of her before. We do not know where she came from, 
or how she came to be here, only that we saw her carefully 
lifted out of the carriage and we suppose she has come here 
to be healed, and we really believe that some person has 
interested themself in her. We will find out by questioning 
her.” 

We then addressed ourself to the woman, and said: 

“How came you to be brought here?” 

She answered in a very gentle manner: “Mrs. Saxton, of 
Madison, Ohio, came to the place where I live and told me 
there was a man preaching in Cleveland, who was doing the 
same works that JESUS CHRIST and His Apostles did when 
here on earth. She told me that if I would come, she would 
pay my expenses here and back, and she knew that if I would 
come here in the right spirit, believing that JESUS CHRIST 
is the same today as He ever was, I would be healed and taken 
care of, and for that reason, I am here. 

“Mrs. Saxton had me placed in the baggage car of the 
train, and gave me in charge of the conductor. She also gave 
him money to pay for the carriage to bring me to this hall, and 
I am here to be delivered of my great affliction.” 

We asked her how long she had been so afflicted. 

She answered : “For twenty-eight years.” 

She said that her hips were so anchylosed she could not 
straighten her body, nor her limbs. 

Her knees were drawn up to her breast, and no power was 
ever found that would loosen the hips. 

We said to the audience: “Here is a case almost exactly 


298 


SICKNESS AND TORMENTS 


similar to the one found in Luke 14, commencing with the 10th 
verse.” 

We read the foregoing passage, and said to the people: 

“Surely GOD has put it in the mind of Mrs. Saxton to 
send this woman here that the Scriptures may be verified and 
the fact proved to the world that ‘JESUS CHRIST is the same 
today as He ever was/ Believing this, we propose to bring 
GOD to the test. 

“JESUS CHRIST said as recorded in John 14:12: ‘Verily, 
verily, I say unto you, he that believeth on me, the works that 
I do, shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he 
do; because I go unto my Father/ 

“We find in Acts 2:39: ‘The promise is unto you, and to 
your children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the 
LORD our GOD shall call/ 

“GOD certainly did call me to preach the gospel as JESUS 
CHRIST and His Apostles did when they were here on earth, 
and to do the works which they did: if this is not true, then 
nothing can be done with this woman. If it is true, the very 
same thing will happen to this woman as happened to the 
woman which JESUS CHRIST met in the synagogue, as 
recorded in Luke 13:10-16. That woman had been bowed to¬ 
gether for eighteen years. This woman, as you have heard her 
say, has been bowed together in this horrible manner for 
twenty-eight years. GOD is going to prove to you, and we 
say it by the authority of His Word; we say it because GOD 
has called us to do the same work that JESUS and His 
Apostles did, that as soon as we do what JESUS CHRIST 
did, it will be done, and we will not waste words, nor suffer 
any delay. We will proceed immediately to do just what 
JESUS Himself would do, and we want it distinctly under¬ 
stood that we do it for Him, and in His Name, representing 
Him, as we do.” 

We then stepped down from the rostrum and stood by a 
table. Two brethren helped the woman to the front, where she 
rested herself by the side of the front pew. 

We said to the audience: “Before anything is done, we 
must ask GOD to honor His Word and to solemnize every 
person in this audience, and to make us all of one mind and 
one accord. As many as believe that this is GOD’S way of 
dealing with such a case, in this day and generation, will let it 
be known by standing.” 

About five hundred persons in the audience stood. Then, 
as they stood, we prayed and asked GOD to solemnize every 
heart and to enforce the command that His servant should 
make, in the Name of JESUS CHRIST. 

We asked GOD to bless the woman and make her faith 
perfect, that she would do what she was commanded to do. 


SICKNESS AND TORMENTS 


299 


We then advanced, and told the woman, as JESUS did 
the woman who was bowed together, as recorded in Luke: 

“In the Name of JESUS CHRIST, woman, thou are re¬ 
leased from thy infirmity.” 

We then rebuked and commanded the evil spirit of the 
devil to depart from her. 

We said to the woman as Peter did to the impotent man, 
as recorded in the third chapter of Acts of the Apostles: “In 
the name of JESUS CHRIST OF NAZARETH the SON OF 
GOD stand up and walk,” and, immediately, the woman 
reached forth her hand, and as we took her by the other arm, 
she lifted herself up and reached out her hands and commenced 
to shout that she was healed, and she walked all over that 
room and shook hands with about two hundred persons. She 
walked to her lodgings, which the friends provided for her, and 
attended every meeting as long as we stayed in Cleveland. 

We would make it plain how this is done. We have 
previously declared in this article that the power in the name 
of JESUS CHRIST is just the same today as it ever was. 
Notice what Peter said to the impotent man, who for forty 
years had been laid at the beautiful gate of the temple to beg 
alms, as recorded in the third chapter of Acts of the Apostles. 
Peter preached the gospel to that man and told him that it was 
true, that JESUS CHRIST was the SON OF GOD; that He 
had been crucified recently and buried; that on the third day, 
He arose from the dead and ascended to Heaven, and had sent 
His Holy Spirit back to earth with His own Spirit and given 
to His adherents who would accept it, and were fitted to do the 
work which He did, the same power that He had, but it was 
in His name and, therefore, He said to the impotent man: 

“Silver and gold have I none, but such as I have, I give 
unto thee: In the name of JESUS CHRIST OF NAZARETH 
stand up and walk.” 

“That command was immediately obeyed. His feet and 
ankle bones received strength, “and he leaping up stood, and 
walked, and entered with them into the temple, walking and 
leaping, and praising GOD. All the people saw him walking 
and praising GOD. And they knew that it was he who sat 
for alms at the beautiful gate of the temple, and they were 
filled with wonder and amazement at that which had happened 
unto him. And as the lame man which was healed held Peter 
and John, all the people ran together unto them in the porch 
that is called Solomon’s, greatly wondering. And when Peter 
saw it, he answered unto the people, ye men of Israel, why 
marvel ye at this? or why look so earnestly on us, as though 
by our own power or holiness we had made this man to walk? 

“The GOD of Abraham, and of Isaac, and of Jacob, the 
GOD of our Fathers, hath glorified His Son JESUS; whom ye 


300 


SICKNESS AND TORMENTS 


delivered up, and denied Him in the presence of Pilate, when 
he was determined to let Him go. But ye denied the Holy One 
and the Just, and desired a murderer to be granted unto you; 
and killed the Prince of life, whom GOD hath raised from the 
dead; whereof we are witnesses. His name, through faith in 
His name, hath made this man strong, whom ye see and know; 
yea, the faith which is by Him hath given him this perfect 
soundness in the presence of you all.” 

By this occurrence, the regular service in the temple was 
interfered with and, of course, the Jews who rejected CHRIST 
were angered and made rebellious, as the devil always makes 
those he can influence, whenever they see or hear anything 
like this. Hence it was, Peter and John were arrested and put 
in Prison, to be charged with preventing a religious meeting. 
After remaining all night in jail, the next morning, as recorded 
in the fourth chapter of the Acts of the Apostles, “it came to 
pass that their rulers, and elders, and scribes, and Annas the 
high priest, and Caiaphas, and John and Alexander, and as 
many as were of the kindred of the high priest, were gathered 
together at Jerusalem. And when they had set them in the 
midst, they asked, by what power, or by what name, have ye 
done this? Then Peter, filled with the Holy Ghost, said unto 
them, Ye rulers of the people, and elders of Israel, if we this 
day be examined of the good deed done to the impotent man, 
by what means he is made whole; be it known unto you all, 
and to all the people of Israel, that by the name of JESUS 
CHRIST of NAZARETH, whom ye crucified, whom GOD 
raised from the dead, even by Him doth this man stand here 
before you whole. * * * Neither is there salvation in any 

other; for there is no other name under Heaven, given among 
men, whereby we must be saved (and healed).” 

It will be seen, plainly, by this Scripture, that the power 
to save (to heal) is in the name of JESUS CHRIST. As when 
a minister called of GOD, and anointed with the Holy Ghost, 
and with the CHRIST Spirit, uses that name in a command, 
that will be done which he commands, the power being in 
THAT NAME. 

Now, we find that a large number of those who suppose 
they are diseased and sick in consequence of disease are 
afflicted on account of an evil “spirit of infirmity,” and we find 
that such so-called diseases as catarrh, cancer, epilepsy, 
asthma, St. Vitus’ dance, catalepsy, insanity, mania, drunk¬ 
enness, locomotor ataxia, whooping cough and convulsions, 
and many afflictions, oppressions and torments are caused by 
evil spirits, and that they can only be gotten rid of in the way 
and manner provided by Christ Jesus. (Mark 16:17.) 

The idea of a physician cutting out a cancer, the cancer 
being caused by an evil spirit ! There is eruption, eating, burn- 


SICKNESS AND TORMENTS 


301 


ing and general debility and great suffering and torment, 
caused by an evil spirit. A physician may cut out the growth 
or ulcer caused by the evil spirit of cancer, but he cannot cut 
out the evil spirit. Only the name of Jesus Christ, used in 
authority in commanding, can drive out the evil spirit, which 
causes the cancer. It is the same way with other similar 
affections produced by similar causes. 


A REVOLUTION IN TREATMENT OF DIS¬ 
EASE, SICKNESS AND TORMENTS. A 
REVELATION TO SCIENTISTS 
AND ALL WHO READ. 

Chapter XXXV. 

The object in writing this book is to give to humanity, 
suffering with disease, that which has been given to us—the 
knowledge of PERFECT HEALTH—HOW TO GET IT, 
AND HOW TO KEEP IT. 

We know only what we experience in our own life. We 
shall, therefore, give only what we know by our own expe¬ 
rience, and what we have thoroughly tested and have incor¬ 
porated into our own life. We have the knowledge of the way 
to the “Abundant Life,” which is Perfect Health. We are glad 
to give what has been given to us in such large measure, even 
at the risk of being considered egotistical; because so much 
of what we shall write is personal. 

To show the importance of only two meals daily, which 
has been dawning on some minds for many years, we quote 
from “The Intellectual Life,” by Philip Gilbert Hamerton, 
published about forty years ago: 

“All who need to keep their minds in the best possible 
condition ought to have resolution enough to regulate their 
living in a manner which experience, in their case, proves to 
be most favorable. Whatever may be the authority of cus¬ 
tom, a wise man makes himself independent of usages which 
are impediments to his best activity. I know an author who 
was always unwell about eleven o’clock in the morning; so 
unwell that he could do nothing but lament his miserable 
fate. 

“Knowing by experience the powerful influence of 
regimen, I inquired whether he enjoyed his breakfast. No, 
he didn’t. Then why did he attempt to eat any breakfast? 
It turned out that this foolish man swallowed every morning 
two cups of bad coffee and a quantity of greasy food from a 



302 


TREATMENT OF DISEASE, ETC. 


patriotic deference to the customs of his country. He was 
persuaded to abandon this unsuitable habit, and to eat noth¬ 
ing until half-past ten, when his adviser prescribed a well 
cooked little lunch. The effect was magical. My friend felt 
light and cheerful before lunch, and worked quite happily 
and well, whilst after lunch, he felt like a horse that had 
eaten his corn. Nor was the good effect a transitory one; 
the bad symptoms never returned, and he still adheres to 
his new arrangement. 

“This little reform made a wretched existence happy, 
and has had for its result an increased production with a 
diminution of fatigue. 

“The explanation is that the stomach did not ask for 
the early breakfast, and had a hard fight to overcome it, after 
which came exhaustion and a distaste both for food and work.” 

“The matter of having breakfast from ten to eleven o’clock 
A. M. and dinner between five and six o’clock P. M. is the 
re-discovery of a truth that has been lost—one of the lost arts. 

“The Greeks, when they ruled the world and produced the 
bodies that have always been and are now the models of the 
artists, ate but two meals a day; the first one at mid-day. This 
is recorded in history. 

“The Persians, when they were at the zenith of their power 
and glory, ate but one meal a day and that at noon. The 
following quotation from a history used in our higher schools 
of learning is proof of this statement: “Ancient History,” for 
Colleges and High Schools, by P. V. N. Myers. 

“PROVISIONING OF THE PERSIAN ARMY. 

“From the Plain of Doriscus the Persian army moved 
on towards the pass of Thermopylae. The cities along the 
route had been ordered to prepare repasts for the army as 
it advanced and to furnish special delicacies for the royal 
table. The people, through policy, or fear, made extraordinary 
efforts to entertain in a becoming manner their self-imposed 
guest, and to feed his soldiers. Herodotus affirms, and there 
seems no reason to doubt his statement, that some of the 
towns were driven to distraction, and others to the very 
verge of ruin. The people, however, notwithstanding their 
perplexity and distress, found occasion to thank the gods be¬ 
cause Xerxes, according to the Persian custom, required but 
one meal a day, ‘Had the monarch required breakfast as 
well as dinner,’ says Herodotus, ‘the citizens must have been 
reduced to the alternative of exile or of utter destitution.’ ” 

The beginning of the downfall of Greece and Persia dates 
from the time when they departed from this simplicity in their 
living and started on the direct road to destruction through 
gluttony. 


TREATMENT OF DISEASE, ETC. 


303 


One meal a day plan, taken at noon, was successfully 
practiced by some eighty millions of people of the healthiest, 
wealthiest and most intelligent nations of antiquity for nearly 
a thousand years. , 

A wise man in the fifteenth century said: “One meal 
a day is the life of an angel, two meals a day is the life of a 
man, three meals a day is the life of a beast.” 

“Woe unto thee oh land * * * when thy princes 

eat in the morning. Happy art thou oh land * * * when 

thy princes eat in due season for strength and not for grat¬ 
ification Eccl. 10:16-17. 

In this chapter we make known the secret of our success 
as a practitioner of medicine for twenty-five years, and freely 
give it as our best gift to humanity, together with the truths 
in regard to CHRIST JESUS as the Divine Healer. 

By observation and experience during eighty years, or, 
rather, since reaching to years of discretion, the truth has 
come to us that people eat entirely too much, and by doing so, 
more than two-thirds of them suffer from clogging of the 
system, or bring upon themselves a gastric stomach or bowel 
trouble. Ferments also are produced, resulting in the forma¬ 
tion of germ bacilla or different diseases with sickness, suf¬ 
fering and death. 

Our success as a physician in the practice of medicine and 
surgery for a quarter of a century was largely due to our 
advice and instruction to abstain from eating only as we pre¬ 
scribed, and when necessary, we furnished a menu, or bill 
of fare, with direction as to quantity, frequency, and prepara¬ 
tion of the food. 

Two meals daily are entirely sufficient for any person. 
Too much time required in cooking and eating is wasted; 
besides, time is not allowed the stomach and bowels to prop¬ 
erly digest the food and have time for rest; the result be¬ 
ing that the stomach and bowels wear Gut prematurely, de¬ 
crepit old age is brought on twenty-five years earlier, and 
fully that number of years could be enjoyed in a happy, 
prosperous life. 

We declare it emphatically as a fact: Only one or two 
meals each day is sufficient, and more than that is injurious 
to most people. 

The following written by Mr. Charles C. Haskell, of 
Norwich, Connecticut, in 1901, giving account of the healing 
of two pronounced hopeless cases by following our plan, 
will be read with interest and profit: 


304 


TREATMENT OF DISEASE, ETC. 


WONDERFUL RESTORATION TO HEALTH FROM 

CONSUMPTION AND NERVOUS DYSPEPSIA. 

“Among the agents employed to introduce the book, 
‘Twenty Years of Congress/ by James G. Blaine, was Mr 

B-of Meadville, Pennsylvania, a gentleman of education, 

a teacher of twenty-five years’ experience. He was said by 
some to be the best platform speaker in Western Pennsylvania. 
In my first interview with him, I saw that he was addicted 
to the use of alcoholic liquors and tobacco, but said nothing 
to him about it. He was very successful in selling ‘Twenty 
Years of Congress/ but after a time he dropped out. As 
he had been so successful in selling books, I wrote him from 
time to time, trying to get him to work again. After about 
two years he wrote me telling me that I had been very kind 
in following him up, trying to get him to work, but the fact 
was, he had not been in a condition to work; but that he had 
determined to stop drinking and would come on and work 
for me again. He came and told me his story of suffering. 

“He had suffered for twenty-five years with nervous 
dyspepsia and in its most severe form, caused by the whisky 
habit. It seemed to him that he had experienced all the tor¬ 
ments of hell. After eating, he would have a nerve-storm, and 
no one who had not experienced it could have any conception 
of his sufferings. He could only get temporary relief by drink¬ 
ing whisky and in that way deadening his sensibility. In 
that condition he had simply existed all those years. It was 
not life; it was hardly a bare existence. A living death! He 
had sought in every direction for help; and tried everything 
and every physician that he thought could be helpful to him. 
As a last resort he had been sent to the eminent N. S. Davis, 
M. D., of Chicago, the Nestor of the medical profession and 
the highest authority on alcoholics in this country; but all 
to no purpose. His sufferings only increased. He'would go 
without eating for days at times to avoid the horrible nerve- 
storms. This was the substance of his story told to me of 
his terrible anguish for the twenty-five years of misery. I 
gave him all the encouragement I could and sent him away 
to work, but no report of work came, and I knew that the 
enemy had been too strong for him, and that he could not 
resist him successfully—that he was still in his power. 

“Time went on until Monday, May 14, 1894, when I re¬ 
ceived a telegram from Mr. B- from New York City, 

saying that he wished to see me, and asking if I would be at 
home the next day. He came and, as he entered my office, I 
saw at a glance that a wonderful transformation had taken 
place in him. The bloat was gone, the black eyes shone 
with the luster of health and life, and his whole appearance 
indicated that his nervous system had been renewed in strength 


TREATMENT OF DISEASE, ETC 


305 


and vitality. As I greeted him with a cordial grasp of the 

hand, I said, ‘Mr. B-, how-do-you-do?’ His quick reply 

was, ‘I am all right. I have made the greatest discovery of 
the age—that is a physician has—and I have helped him, and 
I have come on (a distance of over five hundred miles) to 
tell you of it.’ He then told me the story of his experience; 
of his marvelous cure of nervous dyspepsia, from which he 
had suffered, as I have before stated. 

“I will give the substance of his account of the cure, 
which was indeed marvelous. In Meadville, his home, lived 
a manufacturer, Mr. H-, who several years before de¬ 

veloped a cough which indicated a tendency to that terrible 
scourge, consumption. He put himself under the care of 
physicians who prescribed for him, besides the customary 
dru*gs, whisky. As the cough grew worse the physicians 
ordered more whisky, until the time came when he was tak¬ 
ing a quart a day. A few months previous to Mr. B-’s 

visit to me, he was told that Mr. H- was very low and 

would probably live but a few days. As he had always held 

friendly relations with Mr. H- he called to see him and 

found him in a very feeble condition, coughing continuously, 

and reduced almost to the skeleton condition. Mr. B- 

felt that from appearances Mr. H- could live but a few 

days. Gradually, for many years, Mr. H-had been glid¬ 

ing down the hill of disease, until it seemed that the grave 
was just before him; that he was on its brink and that the 

old enemy, death, was about to claim its victim. Mr. H- 

was suffering so intensely that he asked Mr. B-if he would 

call a certain Doctor D- (whom he had never employed), 

that perhaps he might do something for him that would re¬ 
lieve him. Mr. B- was surprised that he should wish to 

call Dr. D-, for the doctor had the reputation of starving 

his patients, and Mr. H-in his weak and almost skeleton 

condition needed nourishment, and much of it, and not starva¬ 
tion. 

“Mr. B- found Dr. D- and gave him Mr. H-*s 

message, saying at the same time, ‘I think he cannot live 
more than ten days, but you can probably make those few 
days more comfortable/ 

“When Dr. D-called, Mr. B-was present and after 

a careful diagnosis of the case, the doctor said: ‘Mr. H-, 

you are a very feeble man, but I think you have a bare chance 
for life, and if you will do just as I tell you, I will try to help 

you/ Mr. H-said he would do it. At this time he was 

taking a quart of whisky a day and the bottle then stood on 

the table half filled. Dr. D-said to him: ‘Take no more 

whisky. Every drop you have ever taken has been an injury 
to you. Eat nothing until natural hunger comes. Drink cold 























306 


TREATMENT OF DISEASE, ETC. 


water when thirsty. This course is the only one in the world 
that can help you/ The doctor explained to him what the 
sensation of natural hunger is. 

“Mr. B- was astonished at such advice as this. It 

seemed to him almost idiotic. This man, nearly a skeleton, 
certainly needed nourishment, and it was sure suicide for him 
to adopt such a course as Dr. D-had prescribed. 

“Physiology had been Mr. B-’s favorite study and his 

interest had been so thoroughly awakened by the doctor’s 
prescription that he determined to watch this case with the 

closest care. He called on Mr. H-every day to see what 

the result would be. The first day he called, the whisky re¬ 
mained untouched: Mr. H- had eaten nothing because 

there was no natural hunger. To Mr. B-’s surprise the 

cough was not quite so severe and he appeared to have a 
little more strength. The second day he called and the im¬ 
provement had continued. No whisky-taking, no eating; simply 
drinking cold water when thirsty. The third day he could 
see a marked improvement in the lessening of the cough, and 
an increase of strength, and this without anything taken into 
the system but cold water. On the afternoon of the third day 

natural hunger came and Mr. H- called for a meal of 

bread, lamb-chops, potatoes and other vegetables which he 
ate with the keenest relish, reminding him of the hunger of 
boyhood days. 

“The improvement went on from day to day, Mr. H- 

never eating except when hunger called for food, and drink¬ 
ing cold water when natural thirst called for liquid. In a 
comparatively short time he was able to take charge of his 

factory, something he had not done for years. Mr. B- 

gave me all these facts, and afterward they were corroborated 

by Mr. H-, who wrote me very particularly, covering his 

experience with ‘many physicians/ and with Dr. D-. 

“A deep impression was made on Mr. B-’s mind. It 

seemed to him that Mr. H-’s recovery was a miracle. It 

certainly was the most marvelous cure that ever came under 
his observation, and he said: ‘If that doctor can perform such 

a wonderful cure as in the case of Mr. H- in so short a 

time, why can he not cure me of this awful nervous dyspepsia?’ 
Acting upon this suggestion of his mind, he called upon Dr. 

D-and said: ‘Doctor, you are aware of my great interest 

in Mr. H-’s case. I have watched it intensely. I thought 

when you first called on him that he could not live more than 
ten days. His recovery seems to me like a miracle/ 

“The doctor replied: ‘If he had continued the treatment 
he was having, he probably would have lived not more than 
ten days; for he was very near to the skeleton condition. But 
the improvement did not surprise me, for I have been prac- 

















TREATMENT OF DISEASE, ETC. 


307 


ticing the same treatment with my patients for more than 
twenty years.’ 

“Mr. B- said: ‘If you can do so much for a man as 

near death as Mr. H- was, why can you not cure me of 

this nervous dyspepsia from which I have suffered for more 
than twenty-five years?’ To this the doctor replied very 
promptly. ‘You can be cured very easily, but not by drugs. 
Drugs never cured anybody and never will. We can some¬ 
times use a drug to rest a man when he has suffered with pain 
so intensely and so long that he feels he cannot endure it 
longer, and must have a little respite that he may gather 
himself up so as to continue the battle for life, but the benefit 
received is not of a healing nature. The true healing power 

is in Nature herself. Mr. B-, if you will follow my advice 

strictly as did Mr. H-, you will be cured easily and speedily.’ 

“Mr. B-’s response was that he would follow the 

doctor’s instructions implicitly. 

“Dr. D- then explained to him what natural hunger 

is, and stated if he would abstain entirely from eating until 
that hunger should come—drinking cold water when thirsty— 
that when he had the natural hunger he would be a well man; 
that the natural hunger would not come until the disease was 
conquered; that to wait until it did come was the safest thing 
in the world for him to do. 

“Mr. B- said to Dr. D- that he would follow his 

instructions to the letter, and it was easy as well as delight¬ 
ful for him to do this, for when he abstained from food there 
were no nerve-storms for which he had felt he must take the 
poisonous whisky to paralyze sensation. 

“Mr. B-commenced at once to fast, following strictly 

the doctor’s instructions. Every day found him improving 
and gaining in strength, although losing in weight. At the 
end of two weeks, not having taken any food into the stomach 
—drinking only cold water—natural hunger came and he went 
home to eat, taking a good meal of meat, vegetables and bread, 
and for the first time in twenty-five years his stomach gave 
him no trouble after eating. He was cured of that horrible 
disease and terrible misery by abstaining from food for two 
weeks and giving Nature a free chance to work a complete 
cure, and it was done as all of Nature’s work is done—in a 
perfect manner. Only keep the obstructions of decaying food 
out of the way and Nature will work a perfect cure, and by 
a strict observance of Nature’s laws we will keep in perfect 
health. 

“Mr. B- found himself in a new world—the world of 

health—instead of the world of disease that he had been in for 
so many years. A new life had come to him, and the exuber¬ 
ance and elasticity and buoyancy of youth had returned. He 












308 


TREATMENT OF DISEASE, ETC 


had no desire whatever for whisky, and to test himself thor¬ 
oughly he went into saloons and barrooms, into the very midst 
of the fumes of intoxicating liquors, only to find that all his 
appetite and desire for intoxicants had entirely disappeared. 
Instead of a desire for it, he found the very smell of liquor to 
be disagreeable. He had no thought of giving up the use of 
tobacco, but soon his sense of taste had become so refined that 
the taste of tobacco was very disagreeable, and he stopped 
chewing the filthy weed. Soon his sense of smell became so 
elevated that the odor of tobacco became offensive and he 
gave up smoking.” 

This doctor wrote a volume entitled “The True Scie*nce 
of Living or The New Gospel of Health,” in which is given 
the following: 

“Every disease that afflicts mankind is a constitutional 
possibility, developed into disease by more or less habitual 
eating in excess of the supply of gastric juice.” In this sen¬ 
tence he has given the cause leading to disease and the cure, 
but he failed, on account of a better knowledge of the true 
method of healing, to state that, as all life comes from GOD 
through HIS SON, THE LORD JESUS CHRIST, by 
securing that true life, there is permanent health and also 
true and unbounded happiness. 


EXPLANATION OF THIS METHOD OF 
HEALING WITHOUT MEDICINE 
EXPLAINED. 

Chapter XXXVI. 

When one sets out to conquer or destroy an enemy, the 
first thing to do is to ascertain who or what the enemy is; 
his location and his strength. We should never underes¬ 
timate our foe; neither should we overestimate his power. 
We should know the situation as exactly as possible. Satan 
causing disease is man’s enemy, and unless he is driven out in 
the way GOD has provided he, by disease, will conquer and 
the victim will be handed over to death, man’s worst and last 
enemy. “The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death.” 

The life of the body is in the blood. Disease is an invisible 
substance causing symptoms according to its peculiar char¬ 
acter. It produces impurities of a poisonous nature in the 
blood which extends the disease through the body. The blood 
is made through the process of digestion and assimilation of 
the food we eat and the way we eat it. If a person eats so that 
he will have perfect digestion and assimilation, he will have 



HEALING WITHOUT MEDICINE 


309 


perfectly pure blood and pure blood is perfect health. On the 
contrary, imperfect digestion and assimilation makes impure 
blood. 

After the evil spirit causing disease locates in a human 
being, in the weakest organ or tissue, it changes that part from 
a healthy to a diseased condition and sends into the circula¬ 
tion substances that make the blood impure, and its effects 
are carried through the entire body, to every atom, to the most 
minute part, and always deposited in that part of the body 
where there is the least resistance to it by Nature—in the 
weakest part that man has inherited, and so the disease man¬ 
ifests itself in various parts of the human body and names 
are given to it according to its location. Although there 
may be a hundred or more manifestations, they are all caused 
by the one and the same impure blood. 

It is essential that every person shall have, in order to 
possess Perfect Health, pure air, pure food and drink, exercise 
and sunshine and an abundance of each. Man can live many 
days without food or drink, but he cannot live five minutes 
without air, and without sunshine he will soon grow weak 
and sickly and die. 

Next to these two essential things there are three laws of 
our physical being, the perfect observance of which will go a 
long way in procuring and keeping perfect health. These 
laws are an acceptance of the CHRIST as the SON OF GOD, 
and following “to the letter” His commands and conditions, 
doing and having done for us what He has provided, and by 
thus doing, securing His Spirit to come into our body and 
combine with our human spirit, thus securing His Life, and, 
thereby, sustaining the necessary requirements for our body. 

Sleep, hunger and thirst. We give them in the order of 
their importance. Through these laws our. daily strength is 
renewed. We do not, as many think, get our strength through 
eating, but through the blessed, wonderful and mysterious 
law of perfect happiness and sleep. We sleep to secure 
rest. “He giveth His beloved sleep.” We eat simply to 
repair the waste of the body through exercise. Perfect sleep 
depends on observing perfectly the laws of GOD and satis¬ 
fying hunger and thirst. It is all important then that we obey 
perfectly the laws of eating and drinking. Strength comes 
from God and is increased by exercise. 

In consequence of wrong habits of eating, people lose 
the sense of natural hunger and develop an abnormal desire 
for or repugnance to food. There is much difference be¬ 
tween hunger and a depraved appetite. Before a boy has 
reached the age of ten years, he has lost the sense of natural 
hunger by wrong habits of living, and in its place developed 
the artificial, abnormal appetite. 


310 


HEALING WITHOUT MEDICINE 


The first step then towards perfect health is to destroy 
this abnormal, artificial sense, which is an enemy, and to re¬ 
store to its rightful place the blessed and true law of hunger. 
In order to do this one must distinguish clearly the difference 
between the sensation of hunger and the abnormal desire. 
No one has been able to explain the sensation of natural hun¬ 
ger. A person may describe some sensation in the stomach 
such as faintness, emptiness, all-goneness, craving, gnawing, 
yearning, etc., but these are mere sensations and not hunger. 
They are the results of wrong habits of eating. The abnormal 
sense is located in the stomach and is the parent of gastric de¬ 
rangement. Such condition is a hard master and the great 
mass of humanity is ruled by it and is its abject slave. An old 
Book says: “Whose GOD is their stomach.” “Put a knife to 
thy throat if thou art a man given to gastric derangement.” 

We all know what the sensation of natural thirst is, that 
it is located in the mouth and throat, and when we have it, 
it almost says “cold water,” and prefers that to any other 
liquid. How delicious to the taste and how cooling is pure, 
cold water when one has the natural thirst. Then is the time 
to drink and only then. If people would only observe this 
rule in drinking, there would be neither kidney nor kindred 
troubles. The thirst of a person for intoxicating liquors is 
abnormal and located in the stomach, the same as a depraved 
appetite. 

Like natural thirst, natural hunger is located in the mouth 
and throat, and is a sensation that food would taste delicious; 
and when we eat at its call, the food is always delicious as in 
early childhood days. There is no faintness or craving or any 
of the uncomfortable sensations that belong to depravity of 
the digestive organs which makes a person irritable, and 
makes it very hard for one to wait for a meal if it is a little 
delayed. “Blessed are they that hunger.” 

b When one is only naturally hungry he can, if necessary, 
wait for hours for food without losing his poise or abusing the 
cook with his tongue; but woe to the cook who does not have 
meals on time for the man who is under the dominion of the 
monster depraved appetite, the severest task-master a man 
can have. He rules with a rod of iron and mercy is unknown 
to. him. He stands between man and perfect health and is 
death’s prime minister. King Alcohol has slain his thousands, 
but King Depravity numbers his victims by millions. 

Any person may have perfect health if he should never 
eat except when the call comes from natural hunger. That 
should be the invariable rule of his life. More depends upon 
the observance of this rule than upon any other law of his 
being. 

Charles C. Haskell says truly: 


HEALING WITHOUT MEDICINE 


311 


“It is a physiological impossibility for any one to have 
this natural hunger more than twice, a day, even if he does 
the hardest kind of manual labor or the most severe mental 
work. This truth has been demonstrated for more than thirty- 
six years by persons of all ages and in all kinds of trades and 
professions, among the highest and lowest, the rich and the 
poor, male and female, in all countries and all climates. Wher¬ 
ever tested it has been proved beyond doubt that no one can 
have natural hunger more than twice a day. 

“This being the law of nature, we should at once adopt 
it and eat only when natural hunger calls us to the feast; 
if it calls twice a day, obey the call, and if the invitation should 
come only once, accept it thankfully and obey it; and if it does 
not come at all, recognize the truth that there can be no 
digestion without natural hunger and without this, no nourish¬ 
ment can be given to the body; so let the day be one of fast¬ 
ing. Nature’s warning voice has said clearly for that day, 
‘Do not eat.’ Obeying her voice implicitly will bring a rich 
reward and Nature will overcome the obstruction that was 
the cause of the loss of hunger; health will again come and 
with it natural hunger will come in the mouth and throat. 
‘Who filleth my mouth with good things, so that thy youth 
is renewed like the eagles.’ 

“The reader will naturally ask here what causes this nat¬ 
ural hunger and when does it come. We have already stated 
that we get our rest for mind and body through sleep 
and that restful sleep is the most important law of our being 
for perfect health. Through sleep all the muscles of the body 
are rested into strength. The more quiet and restful the sleep, 
the greater the degree of strength realized. All the muscles 
and organs are relaxed during sleep and cease their work in 
order that new strength may be poured into them to fit them 
for renewed activity. This is true of all the body except the 
heart and lungs, whose action is not a tax on nerve power. 
The muscles of the stomach and glands that line it, which se¬ 
crete the gastric juice that is poured into the stomach to digest 
the food, are the hardest worked muscles of the body. No 
blacksmith at his anvil, nor farmer in his field, works the 
muscles of his arms as hard as the muscles and glands of our 
stomachs are worked in the process of digesting food. Some 
suffering people never give them a day of rest unless forced 
to do so by sickness, and even then are usually compelled by 
the physician to eat, as he says, ‘to keep up our strength,’ 
while good sense says there can be no digestion without hun¬ 
ger, and without digestion we get no nourishment from the 
food taken. 

“When one awakens in the morning, the stomach is not 
prepared to digest food for the reasons I have given, although 


312 


HEALING WITHOUT MEDICINE 


it may be entirely empty. During sleep, the body is without 
exercise, there is the minimum of waste; therefore but little, 
if any waste to repair. Consequently there is no necessity 
for food, for as we have before said, we eat only to repair 
the waste of the body through exercise. When we awake and 
commence the labors of the day, Nature commences her work 
of preparation for digestion, and it takes from four to six 
hours after one has arisen to make perfect preparation. When 
this is done the glands and muscles of the stomach are ready 
to do their work in a perfect manner, and they send their din¬ 
ner-bell call up into the throat and mouth and they are ready 
to do their work. This is the natural hunger and the way 
it is produced and, when one is living in obedience to GOD’S 
laws, it is as unerring and regular in its call as the rising of 
the sun. 

“When we eat only at the call of hunger which is thus 
produced, the function of taste is at its best and the food is 
always delicious, and eating becomes what it ought to be—a 
fine art and a delight. No matter how plain and simple the 
meal may be, it is always good and satisfies completely. The 
call of natural hunger is not attended by any of the symptoms 
of a depraved appetite, such as faintness, emptiness, all-gone¬ 
ness, craving, gnawing, etc., etc., but is a sensation that food 
would taste delicious, and it does. There is no call for par¬ 
ticular things; for highly seasoned foods, which is the case 
with a depraved appetite; but the call is for nourishment and 
for the best, and this comes from the best of nature’s foods. 
Hunger does not call for one to eat in a hurry; but to quietly 
and slowly partake of the food; thus getting the most intense 
enjoyment from this GOD-GIVEN law. 

“Having thus obeyed this important law of nature, we 
should wait for its return before eating again, and should 
make this the invariable rule of our lives. This brings us out 
of the bondage of a depraved appetite into the freedom of 
hunger, and we find that we are beginning to learn that we 
were made to be free from care, anxiety, fear, worry and dis¬ 
ease; and the lesson is a blessed one to learn. We come to 
see that man was designed to have health and not disease; 
that health and life are his normal conditions; disease and 
death are abnormal; that we have perfect digestion when we 
are obedient to the law of natural hunger; and perfect diges¬ 
tion makes pure blood and pure blood is perfect health.” 


INTELLECT, MIND OR SOUL. 

Chapter XXXVII. 

(Subject continued from page 137) 

In the whole range of psychological research there is no 
branch of the study of such transcendent practical interest and 
importance to the world as that which pertains to its applica¬ 
tion to the cure of disease. That there resides in mankind a 
psychic power over the functions and sensations of the body, 
and that power can be invoked at will, under certain condi¬ 
tions, and applied to the alleviation of human suffering, no 
longer admits of a rational doubt. 

The history of all nations presents an unbroken line of 
testimony in support of the truth of this proposition. In the 
infancy of the world the power of secretly influencing men for 
good or evil, including the healing of the sick, was possessed 
by priests and saints of all nations. Healing of the sick was 
supposed to be a power derived directly from GOD, and it was 
executed by means of prayer and ceremonies, laying on of 
hands and incantations, amulets and talismans, rings, relics, 
and images, and the knowledge of it was transmitted with the 
sacred mysteries. 

Numerous examples of this practice of healing by the 
touch and by laying on of hands are related in the Old Testa¬ 
ment. Moses was directed by the LORD to transmit his 
power and honor to Joshua by the laying on of hands. Elijah 
healed the dead child by stretching himself upon the body and 
calling upon the name of the LORD, and Elisha raised the 
dead son of the Shunamite woman by the same means. It 
was even supposed that the power survived his death. The 
New Testament is full of examples of the most striking char¬ 
acter, and the promise of the Master to those who believe, 
“In my name they shall cast out devils ; they shall speak with 
new tongues; they shall take up serpents; and if they drink 
any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall lay their 
hands on the sick, and they shall recover,” applies to all man¬ 
kind today as well as to His followers upon whom He had 
conferred His power in person. That this power was trans¬ 
mitted to future generations, and that the saints and others 
regarded it as the heritage from CHRIST, for the good of 
mankind, is shown by numerous examples. While the chron¬ 
iclers have undoubtedly embellished many actual cures and 
recited many fictitious ones, the fact that the saints and others 
possessed healing powers cannot be questioned. Thus, Saint 


314 


INTELLECT, MIND OR SOUL. 


Patrick, the Irish apostle, healed the blind by laying on his 
hands. 

“Saint Bernard,” says Ennemoser, “is said to have restored 
eleven blind persons to sight, and eighteen lame persons to 
the use of their limbs in one day at Constance. At Cologne 
he healed twelve lame, caused three dumb persons to speak, 
ten who were deaf to hear, and, when he himself was ill, Saint 
Lawrence and Saint Benedict appeared to him, and cured him 
by touching the affected part. Even his plates and dishes are 
said to have cured sickness after his death! The miracles of 
Saint Margaret, Katherine, Hildegarde, and especially the mi¬ 
raculous cures of the two holy martyrs, Cosmos and Damianus, 
belong to this class. Among others, they freed the emperor 
Justinian from an incurable sickness. Saint Odilia embraced 
in her arms a leper who was shunned by all men, warmed him, 
and restored him to health. 

“Remarkable above all others are those cases where per¬ 
sons who were on the point of death have recovered by holy 
baptism or extreme unction. The Emperor Constantine is one 
of the most singular examples. Pyrrhus, king of Epirus, had 
the power of assuaging colic and affections of the spleen by 
laying the patients on their backs and passing his great toe 
over them. 

“The Emperor Vespasian cured nervous affections, lame¬ 
ness and blindness, solely by the laying on of his hands. Ac¬ 
cording to Coelius Spartianus, Hadrian cured those afflicted 
with dropsy by touching them with the points of his fingers, 
and recovered himself from a violent fever by similar treat¬ 
ment. King Olaf healed Egill on the spot by merely laying 
his hands upon him and singing proverbs. The kings of Eng¬ 
land and France cured diseases of the throat by touch. It is 
said that the pious Edward the Confessor, and, in France, 
that Philip the First were the first who possessed this power. 
In England the disease was therefore called ‘king’s evil.’ In 
France this power was retained till within a recent period. 
Among German princes this curative power was ascribed to 
the Counts of Hapsburg, and also that they were able to cure 
stammering by a kiss.. Pliny says, ‘There are men whose whole 
bodies possess medicinal properties—as the Marsi, the Psyli, 
and others, who cure the bite of serpents merely by the touch.’ 
This he remarks especially of the island of Cyprus, and later 
travelers confirm these cures by the touch. In later times the 
Salmadores and Ensalmadores of Spain became very cele¬ 
brated, who healed almost all diseases by prayer, laying on of 
the hand, and by the breath. In Ireland, Valentine Greatrakes 
cured at first king’s evil by his hands; later, fever, wounds, 
tumors, gout, and at length all diseases. In the seventeenth cen¬ 
tury the gardener Levret and the notorious Streeper performed 


INTELLECT, MIND OR SOUL. 


.315 


Cures in London by stroking with the hand. In a similar man¬ 
ner cures were performed by Michael Medina and the Child 
of Salamanca; also Marcellus Empiricus. Richter, an inn¬ 
keeper at Royen, in Silicia, cured, in the years 1817, 1818, many 
thousands of sick persons in the open fields by touching them 
with his hands. (Under the popes, the laying on of hands was 
called ‘Chirothesy.’)” 

Again, Ennemoser says: 

“As regards the resemblance which the science bears to 
magnetism, it is certain that not only were the ancients ac¬ 
quainted with an artificial method of treating disease, but also 
with somnambulism itself. Among others, Agrippa von Net- 
tesheim speaks of this plainly when he says, in his ‘Occulta 
Philosophia’ (page 451) : ‘There is a science, known to but 
very few, of illuminating and instructing the mind, so that at 
one step it is raised from the darkness of ignorance to the 
light of wisdom. This is produced principally by a species of 
artificial sleep, in which a man forgets the present, and, as it 
were, perceives the future through Divine inspiration. Unbe¬ 
lieving and wicked persons can also be deprived of this power 
by secret means’.” 

Coming down to more recent times, we find that cures, 
seemingly miraculous, are as common today as at any period 
of the world’s history. In fact, one unbroken line of such phe¬ 
nomena is presented to the student of psychology, which ex¬ 
tends from the earliest period of recorded history to the pres¬ 
ent time. At no time in the world’s history has there been such 
a widespread interest in the subject as now; and the hopeful 
feature is that the subject is no longer relegated to the domain 
of superstition, but is being studied by all classes of people, 
from the ablest scientists down to the humblest peasant. The 
result is that theories almost innumerable have been advanced 
to account for what all admit to be a fact, namely, that there 
exists a power to alleviate human suffering, which lies not 
within the domain of material science, but which can be in¬ 
voked at the will of man and controlled by human intelligence. 

Paracelsus stated what is now an obvious scientific fact 
when he uttered these words: 

“Whether the object of your faith be real or false, you will 
nevertheless obtain the same effects. Thus, if I believe in 
Saint Peter’s statue as I should have believed in Saint Peter 
himself, I shall obtain the same effects that I should have 
obtained from Saint Peter. But that is superstition. Faith, 
however, produces miracles; and whether it is a true or a false 
faith, it will always produce the same wonders.” 

Much to the same effect are the words uttered in the six¬ 
teenth century by Pomponazzi: 

“We can easily conceive the marvellous effects which 


316 


INTELLECT, MIND OR SOUL. 


confidence and imagination can produce, particularly when 
both qualities are reciprocated between the subjects and the 
person who influences them. The cures attributed to the in¬ 
fluence of certain relics are the effect of this imagination and 
confidence. Quacks and philosophers know that if the bones 
of any skeleton were put in place of the saint’s bones, the sick 
would none the less experience beneficial effects, if they be¬ 
lieved that they were near veritable relics.” 

Bernheim says: “A young girl came into my service, hav¬ 
ing suffered from complete nervous aphonia for nearly four 
weeks. After making sure of the diagnosis, I told my students 
that nervous aphonia sometimes yielded instantly to electric¬ 
ity, which might act simply by its suggestive influence. I 
sent for the induction apparatus. Before using it I wanted 
to try a simple suggestion by affirmation. I applied my hand 
over the larynx and moved it a little, and said, ‘Now you can 
speak aloud.’ In an instant I made her say ‘a,’ then ‘b,’ then 
‘Maria.’ She continued to speak distinctly; the aphonia had 
disappeared. 

The most prominent and important methods of healing 
the sick now in vogue mav be briefly summarized as follows: 

1. PRAYER AND RELIGIOUS FAITH, as exemplified 
in the cures performed at Lourdes and at other Holy shrines. 
To this class also belong the cures effected by prayer alone, 
the svstem being properly known as the FAITH CURE and 
the PRAYER CURE. 

2. THE MIND CURE—“a professed method of heal¬ 
ing which rests upon the supposition that all diseased states 
of the body are due to abnormal conditions of the mind, and 
that the latter (and thus the former) can be cured by the direct 
action of the mind of the healer upon the mind of the patient.” 
(See Century Dictionary.) 

3. CHRISTIAN SCIENCE.—This method of healing 
rests upon the assumption of the unreality of matter. This 
assumed as a major premise, it follows that our bodies are un¬ 
real, and, consequently, there is no such thing as disease, the 
latter existing only in the mind, which is the only real thing 
in existence. 

4. Spiritism,_ which is a system of healing based on the 
supposed interposition of spirits of the dead, operating directly, 
or indirectly through a medium, upon the patient. 

5. Mesmerism.—This includes all the systems of healing 
founded on the supposition that there exists in man a fluid 
which can be projected upon another, at the will of the oper¬ 
ator, with the effect of healing disease by the therapeutic 
action of the fluid upon the diseased organism. 

6. Suggestive Hypnotism.—This method of healing rests 
upon the law that persons in the hypnotic condition are con- 


INTELLECT, MIND OR SOUL. 


317 


stantly controlled by the power of suggestion, and that by this 
means pain is suppressed, function modified, fever calmed, se¬ 
cretion and excretion encouraged, etc., and thus nature, the 
healer, is permitted to do the work of restoration. 

We have, then, six different systems of psychotherapeu¬ 
tics, based upon as many different theories, differing as widely 
as the poles, and each presenting indubitable evidence of being: 
able to perform cures which in any age but the present would 
have been called miraculous. 

.The most obvious conclusion which strikes the scientific 
mind is that there must be some underlying principle which 
is common to them all. 

The fundamental propositions of the hypothesis. under 
consideration are: 

1. Man is possessed of two minds, which we distinguish 
by designating one as the antique mind, and the other as the 
subjective mind. 

2. The suggestive mind is constantly amenable to control 
by the power of suggestion. 

The subjective mind has absolute control of the functions, 
conditions, and sensations of the body. 

This proposition seems almost self-evident, and it is well 
known that perfect anesthesia can be produced at the will of 
the operator simply by suggestion. Hundreds of cases are re¬ 
corded where the most severe surgical operations have been 
performed without pain to the patients in the hypnotic condi¬ 
tion. How the subjective mind controls the functions and sen¬ 
sations of the body, mortal man may never know. It is cer¬ 
tain that the problem cannot be solved by reference to physi¬ 
ology or cerebral anatomy. It is simply a scientific fact which 
we must accept because it is susceptible of demonstration, and 
not because its ultimate cause can be explained. 

It seems almost superfluous to adduce facts to illustrate 
the wonderful power which the subjective mind possesses over 
the functions of the body, beyond reminding the reader of the 
well-known facts regarding the production of the phenomena 
of anesthesia by suggestion. Nevertheless, it must not be for¬ 
gotten that the production of anesthesia in a healthy subject 
is a demonstration of subjective power which implies far more 
than appears upon the surface. The normal condition of the 
body is that of perfect health, with all the senses performing 
their legitimate functions. The production of anesthesia in a 
normal organism is, therefore, the production of an abnormal 
condition. On the other hand, the production of anesthesia in 
a diseased organism implies the restoration of the normal con¬ 
dition, that is, a condition of freedom from pain. In this all 
the forces of nature unite to assist. And as every force in na¬ 
ture follows the lines of least resistance, it follows that it is 


318 


INTELLECT, MIND OR SOUL. 


much easier to cure diseases by mental processes than it is to 
create them; provided always that we understand the modus 
operandi. 

It is well known that the symptoms of almost any disease 
can be induced in hypnotic subjects by suggestion. Thus, par¬ 
tial or total paralysis can be produced; fever can be brought 
on, with all the attendant symptoms, such as rapid pulse and 
high temperature, flushed face, etc.; or chills, accompanied by 
a temperature abnormally low; or the most severe pains can be 
produced in any part of the body or limbs. All these facts are 
well known, and still more wonderful facts are stated in all 
the recent scientific works. For instance, Bernheim states 
that he has been able to produce a blister on the back of a pa¬ 
tient by applying a postage-stamp and suggesting to the pa¬ 
tient that it was fly-plaster. This is confirmed by the experi¬ 
ments of Moll and many others, leaving no doubt of the fact 
that structural changes are a possible result of oral sugges¬ 
tion. On this subject Bernheim makes the following observa¬ 
tions : 

“On one occasion Mm. Bourru, of Rockefort, traced the 
patient’s name on both his forearms with the dull point of an 
instrument. Then, when the patient was in the somnambu¬ 
listic condition, he said, ‘At four o’clock this afternoon you will 
go to sleep, and your arm will bleed along the lines which I 
have traced, and your name will appear written on your arm in 
letters of blood.’ He watched and at four o’clock was seen to 
fall asleep. On the left arm the letters stood out in bright 
red relief, and in several places there were drops of blood. The 
letters were still visible three months afterwards, although 
they had grown gradually faint. 

“Dr. Mabille, director of the Insane Asylum at Lafond, 
near Rochelle, a former pupil of excellent standing, repeated 
the experiment made upon the subject at Rochefort, after he 
was removed to the asylum and confirmed it. He obtained 
instant hemorrhage over a determined region of the body. He 
also induced an attack of spontaneous somnambulism, in which 
the patient doubting his personality, so to speak, suggested to 
himself the hemorrhagic stigmata on the arm, thus repeating 
the marvelous phenomena of the famous stigmatized auto-sug- 
gestionist, Louis Lateau. 

“These facts seem to prove that suggestion may act upon 
the cardiac function and upon the vaso-motor system. Phe¬ 
nomena of this order, however, rarely occur. They are excep¬ 
tional, and are obtained in certain subjects only. I have in 
vain tried to reproduce them in many cases. These facts are 
sufficient to prove, however, that when in a condition of spe¬ 
cial psychical concentration, the brain can influence even the 
organic functions, which in the normal state seem but slightly 
amenable to the will.” 


INTELLECT, MIND OR SOUL. 


319 


These facts demonstrate at once the correctness of two 
of the fundamental propositions before stated; namely, the 
constant amenability of the subjective mind to the power of 
suggestion, and the perfect control which the subjective mind 
exercises over the functions, sensations, and conditions of the 
body. All the foregoing phenomena represent abnormal condi¬ 
tions induced by suggestion, and are, as before stated, all the 
more conclusive proofs of the potency of the force invoked. 

If, therefore, there exists in man a power which, in obedi¬ 
ence to the suggestion of another, is capable of producing ab¬ 
normal conditions in defiance of the natural instincts and de¬ 
sires of all animal creation, how much more potent must be 
a suggestion which operates in harmony with the natural in¬ 
stinctive desire of the patient for the restoration of normal 
conditions, and with the constant effort of nature to bring 
about the result! The instinct of self-preservation is the strong¬ 
est instinct of our nature, and constitutes a most potent, ever¬ 
present and constantly operative auto-suggestion, inherent in 
our very nature. It is obvious that any outside suggestion 
must operate with all the greater potentiality when it is di¬ 
rected on lines in harmony with the instinctive auto-sugges¬ 
tion. It follows that normal conditions can be restored with 
greater ease and certainty, other things being equal, than ab¬ 
normal conditions can be induced. And thus it is that by the 
practice of each of the various systems of psychotherapeutics 
we find that the most marvelous cures are effected and are 
again reminded of the words of Paracelsus: “Whether the 
object of your faith be real or false, you will nevertheless ob¬ 
tain the same effects.” 

That faith is the essential prerequisite to the successful ex¬ 
ercise of psychic power is a proposition which has received 
the sanction of the concurrent experience of all the ages. 
CHRIST Himself did not hesitate to acknowledge his inability 
to heal the sick in the absence of that condition precedent, 
which He held to be essential, not only to the enjoyment of 
all the blessings which He so freely bestowed in this world, 
but to the attainment of eternal life. “Oh, ye of little faith,” 
was His reproof to His followers when they returned to Him 
and announced the decrease of their powers to heal the sick; 
thus proving that He regarded faith as an essential element of 
success, not only in the patient but in the healer also. 

If the Great Healer thus acknowledged a limitation of His 
powers, how can we, his humble followers, hope to transcend 
the immutable law by which He was governed? 

The faith required for therapeutic purposes is a purely 
subjective faith, and is attainable upon the cessation of active 
opposition on the part of the objective mind, and this is why 
it is that, under all systems of mental therapeutics, the perfect 


320 


INTELLECT, MIND OR SOUL. 


passivity of the patient is insisted upon as the first essential 
condition. Of course, it is desirable to secure the concurrent 
faith both of the objective and subjective minds; but it is not 
essential, if the patient will, in good faith, make the necessary 
auto-suggestion, as above mentioned, either in words, or by 
submitting passively to the suggestions of the healer.' 

PREMATURE BURIAL. 

Two erroneous impressions very generally prevail regard¬ 
ing catalepsy, or suspended animation. One is that depriving 
the subject of air will cause death in a few hours. Another is 
that catalepsy is a disease, or is always the result of disease. 
Both of these hypotheses are clearly disproved by the well- 
known experiments of the East Indian fakirs. 

One of the most clearly attested instances of the kind al¬ 
luded to is the experiment of the Fakir Lahore, who, at the 
instance of Runjeet Singh, suffered himself to be buried alive 
in an air-tight vault for a period of six weeks. This case was 
thoroughly authenticated by Sir Claude Wade, the then British 
Resident at the court of Loodhiana. The fakir’s nostrils and 
ears were first filled with wax; he was then placed in a linen 
bag, then deposited in a wooden box which was securely 
locked, and the box was deposited in a brick vault which was 
carefully plastered up with mortar and sealed with the Rajah’s 
seal. A guard of British soldiers was then detailed to watch 
the vault day and night. At the end of the prescribed time 
the vault was opened in the presence of Sir Claude and Run¬ 
jeet Singh, and the fakir was restored to consciousness. 

A dove is wounded in both wings. He cannot fly in 
his native air and is a prisoner on the earth. Gradually one 
wing heals and he tries to fly; but his efforts and struggles are 
all in vain, it is impossible. Slowly the other wing heals, and 
one beautiful morning, with both wings in a sound condition, 
he mounts easily and naturally towards Heaven. He is no 
longer in bondage on the earth; he is free to go and come at 
his will. Man, being Spirit, soul (or mind) and body, is like 
a dove. His mind, the right wing, is wounded (diseased) and 
his left wing (the body) is in the same unsound condition. 
His Spirit containing the life, represented by the body of the 
dove, is in bondage; a prisoner struggling continually to be 
free that it may fly in its native Heavenly atmosphere. Dis¬ 
ease is in the mind, but it comes through the body, and is 
manifested in the body, so that both mind and body are dis¬ 
eased, and both must be made whole before we can have per¬ 
fect health. 

Lifting the mind up is exaltation and tends to health and 
life. The highest cheer of the intellect is essential to perfect 
digestion. In this truth is found the law in physical science of 


INTELLECT, MIND OR SOUL. 


321 


contraction and expansion. The mind cast downward contracts 
the physical atoms and depression, disease and finally death 
results. The mind constantly lifted up, the head elevated, a 
smile within and expressed without, expands the physical 
atoms of the body and brings health, happiness, life and 
Heaven. The spaces between the physical atoms of our bodies 
are filled with a finer matter; this finer matter is Spirit. When 
we look downward the physical atoms are drawn together and 
contract the Spiritual atoms, causing depression; our digestive 
power is diminished and impure blood is the result, which is 
disease. 

When our minds are lifted up and we look upward, the 
physical atoms of our bodies are expanded and opened and 
the Spiritual atoms are enlarged (“Be ye also enlarged”), our 
digestive power is increased and purer blood is produced. 
There is an improvement in health and strength, an increase 
in life, and this process goes on until all the impure blood is 
replaced by pure, and all the diseased tissues are replaced by 
those of health and we make only pure blood. We then have 
perfect health, and by living according to this perfect, Divine 
law of our being we keep in perfect health. This is what the 
Apostle Paul meant when he said: “There is a natural body 
and there is a spiritual body.” This is what the CHRIST 
meant when He said: “And I, if I be lifted up from earth, will 
draw all men unto me.” “And as Moses lifted up the serpent 
in the wilderness; even so must the Son of Man be lifted up, 
that whosoever believeth may in Him have (here and now) 
Eternal Life.” “Look unto me and be ye saved all the ends 
of the earth.” This discovery or revelation to my mind of the 
blessed truth of lifting up and looking up was the turning 
point in my life for the health of the mind. It was by no 
means, at first, an easy thing to do. To lift up and look up on 
all occasions and under all circumstances meant constant 
watchfulness and effort, but it all can be done. “He that over- 
cometh shall inherit all things.” 

JESUS never had a sick hour because He obeyed every 
hygienic law for body and mind. It was prophesied of Him:— 
“Thou madest known unto me the ways of life.” GOD is no 
respecter of persons. He will make known to us the same 
laws of life if we will only follow Him obediently step by step 
as did the CHRIST. Perfect health comes through obedience 
to all the laws of our being, Spiritual, mental and physical. We 
have perfect health when all the organs of the body and all the 
organs of the mind are at ease and in harmony; any departure 
from these conditions is disease. The children of Israel in their 
forty years’ journey in the wilderness, when GOD fed them 
Himself, never ate the early breakfast. GOD is the same today 
as He was then, and we are of the same human race that they 


322 


INTELLECT, MIND OR SOUL. 


were, so that the same manner of living- will do for us what it 
did for them. “There was not one sick person among them.” 

JESUS never ate except when hungry. He never ate the 
early morning meal that we call breakfast. We all can follow 
His example and have the same blessed results in our lives 
that were in His, for He had nothing that is not promised to 
all who will obey. “Ye will not come to me that Ye may have 
life.” “Come unto me all ye that labor and are heavy laden 
(with disease) and I will give you rest” (restoration to 
health). Come, obey, and have perfect health of the whole 
man, Spirit, mind and body, which is holiness (wholeness). 


THE NECESSITY OF EXERCISE, FORCEFUL 
LABOR AND BATHING TO HAVE 
PERFECT HEALTH. 

Chapter XXXVIII. 

People engaged in labor that causes them to sweat will 
have less trouble with a clogged-up system than will those who 
do not sweat. We are supposed to “eat our bread in the sweat 
of our face”; and those who do so are generally better off than 
those who do not, as far as health is concerned. Labor and 
exertion of the body cause activity in every part, so that it 
becomes like a running stream, which is constantly purifying 
its waters by its own activity; while those who do not perform 
much physical labor are more in danger of stagnation and 
consequent impurities. This is true of the skin as well as of 
the rest of the body. If the vital organs are not doing their 
work with proper force and vim, the skin will also become 
inactive and slow in throwing off impurities, the pores will 
become more or less clogged. 

The importance of keeping the pores open from without 
and within can not be emphasized too much. In order to keep 
them open, there must be activity from within as well as clean¬ 
liness without. Active exercise or forceful labor brings per¬ 
spiration and causes activity of the skin and perspiration, 
which opens and cleanses the pores from within. For this 
reason all who work and perspire need only to “wash and be 
clean”; but for people engaged in sedentary occupations, or 
work which does not cause much exertion of the body, pro¬ 
ducing no, or little, perspiration, a sweat-bath occasionally 
would be of great benefit, and it can only be secured by active, 
forceful exercise either by walking rapidly or running, or by 
active, forceful labor or gymnastics. 

In the large cities there are nearly always to be found 



NECESSITY OF EXERCISE, ETC. 


323 


Turkish bath-rooms, where sweat-baths can be taken; but as 
these are generally expensive and as many people do not live 
where they have access to them, some simple contrivance at 
home should be provided. Small bath-cabinets for this pur¬ 
pose can be procured at a small cost and would be well worth 
having in any home; Such baths should not be taken too fre¬ 
quently nor too excessively, for this will cause weakness and 
will debilitate the system. It would be impossible to give any 
rule for this, for it depends entirely upon the health and 
strength of the individual, therefore good judgment and wis¬ 
dom must be exercised. Once a week would no doubt benefit 
many people who need it on account of their sluggish nature, 
but if this should seem to produce weakness, then the bath 
should not be taken so often. Each person must learn his or 
her own condition and be governed by it. These baths not 
only open the pores and make the skin more active, but help 
eliminate the impurities from the body; and as perspiration is 
natural, it would only be acting according to the laws of nature 
for those who do not get sufficient exercise to cause perspira¬ 
tion, to take baths that will produce this effect. During the 
winter months almost any one would find such baths beneficial. 

After a bath of this kind great care should be taken not 
to expose one’s self to the cold. When a cabinet is used, the 
room should be kept at a temperature of about eighty degrees, 
and the bather should not leave it for some time after the per¬ 
spiration ceases. A sponge-bath with cold water immediately 
after the hot bath, followed by brisk rubbing with a rough 
towel, will greatly lessen the danger of catching cold. Rub¬ 
bing with a coarse towel either before or after a bath of any 
kind is of great benefit, for it causes reaction and increases the 
circulation of the blood, thereby promoting the activity of the 
skin. In fact, a good rubbing which causes reaction is the best 
part of any bath and should never be forgotten. 

Cold sponge-baths in the morning before dressing are 
beneficial to those who have strong constitutions, if the proper 
reaction and warmth is experienced after the bath; but to those 
who are not strong too many cold baths are injurious. The cold 
bath fortifies the system against catching cold. 

Pure soft water is best for baths of any kind. Cheap com¬ 
mon soaps should be avoided, as they are generally harmful 
to the skin; besides, they are liable to impart impurities to the 
system through the pores. 


324 


NECESSITY OF EXERCISE, ETC 


Doctor Joseph G. Richardson, Professor of Hygiene in 
University of Pennsylvania, writes as follows on this important 
subject: 

GENERAL INFLUENCE OF EXERCISE. 

Heart and Blood.—While the heart, the hollow muscle 
which propels the blood to all parts of the system, is constantly 
in operation during life, exercise can most powerfully modify 
its action. One can see for himself that exercise drives the 
blood more forcibly to the skin. The cheeks redden because 
more blood flows through the capillary network. The heat of 
the body is increased, and the appetite improved, indicating 
that new blood constituents are required. 

Effect of Muscular Pressure.—Contraction of the muscles, 
especially of the arms and legs, exercise a powerful pressure on 
the blood-vessels. In the arteries it promotes the flow of blood 
onward toward the capillaries. In the veins it has a powerful 
effect in promoting the return of the blood toward the heart. 
Moreover, limb movements alternately lengthen and shorten 
the extensible veins and thus operate as a kind of sucking force 
within. 

Special Results of Exercise.—It is further possible to 
regulate by bodily movements the supply of blood to each 
particular organ. Influx of blood to a particular organ, when 
superabundance might prove dangerous, can be relieved by 
movements calculated to carry it to parts where no harm can 
be done. This is particularly useful in certain forms of heart 
disease. 

EFFECT OF EXERCISE ON THE LUNGS. 

Importance of Respiration.—The importance of full and 
free respiration, by which an ample supply of fresh, pure air, 
rich in oxygen, is taken into the lungs, and much waste matter 
carried away, cannot be over-estimated. Deep and calm is 
preferable to rapid and superficial breathing. The former indi¬ 
cates healthy lungs, the latter indicates weakness. 

Exercise and Respiration.—During and after exercise 
respiration is both frequent and deep. The increased quantity 
of air inhaled and exhaled carries to the lungs an increased 
supply of oxygen, and carries away carbonic acid and other 
waste products. 

Effect on the Chest.—A wide, deep and mobile chest is a 
sign of strength in the respiratory organs. This chest is seen 
in soldiers, laborers, sailors and in all who use gymnastics in a 
rational manner. It contrasts most favorably with the narrow, 
hollpw and almost motionless chest of those of sedentary 
habits, or who neglect exercise. 

Respiration and Blood Circulation.—Respiration also con¬ 
tributes proper blood circulation. The lungs, by their great 


NECESSITY OF EXERCISE, ETC. 


325 


elasticity, react on the air inside of them and shrink from their 
surroundings. This diminishes the pressure of air in the lungs 
upon the arteries and great blood-vessels, and consequently 
produces a suction in the large veins toward the heart. This 
diminished pressure powerfully promotes the rapid emptying 
of the blood from the veins into the heart. In a word, then, 
exercise develops the muscles of respiration, and by the ener¬ 
getic action of these strengthened muscles the entire circula¬ 
tion is invigorated and a more active interchange between the 
inhaled and exhaled air is brought about. 

INFLUENCE OF EXERCISE ON DIGESTION. 

Relation of Exercise to Digestion.—The relations of exer¬ 
cise to digestion are very important. A due amount of active 
muscular exercise seems to be indispensable to healthy diges¬ 
tive organs and easy digestion. One of the most serious forms 
of dyspepsia is due to the feebleness of the muscular movement 
of the stomach, which movement produces the churning 
motion so essential to digestion. 

Strong Abdominal Muscles.—It is automatically true that 
strong abdominal muscles are generally found with good diges¬ 
tion, and weakness of these muscles accompanies feeble diges¬ 
tion. Bodily exercise is the best sauce for food. Hunger aids 
a strong, efficient digestive apparatus. 

Exercise and the Secretions.—Rapid and complete throw¬ 
ing off of waste matter from the system is as important to 
health as an ample supply of food. Exercise increases the 
circulation in the small arteries, causing augmented transuda¬ 
tion of nutritive material to fill the interspaces of the surround¬ 
ing textures. It also diminishes the blood pressure in the 
smaller veins, thus facilitating the absorption of the waste mat¬ 
ter from the interspaces of the tissues. In the same way the 
decreased pressure of blood in the minute veins favors the 
absorption of a larger quantity of nutritive material, thus 
rendering the blood vital and more vitalizing. 

Exercise and Organs of Movement.—Movement of mus¬ 
cles, even if it tires, increases their volume, showing that new 
substance has replaced worn-out material, and corroborating 
the general statement that muscular action promotes increased 
growth by quickening the circulation, augmenting the absorp¬ 
tion of nutritive material, and, in turn, improving the appetite. 
Muscular action develops the forces at the expense of nutritive 
material, but that is the very reason the muscles gain in bulk 
and strength. Exercise also develops the bones and ligaments. 

Exercise and Nerves.—Nervousness is very common 
among those who do not daily subject their muscles to a suffi¬ 
cient amount of exercise. They get headache, faceache, pains 
in the back, neuralgia, dyspepsia, grow irritable, lack energy 


326 


NECESSITY OF EXERCISE, ETC. 


and perseverance. It is known that a nerve left in prolonged 
inactivity degenerates, becomes relaxed and feeble. Hence the 
necessity for such exercise will make it demand nutrition and 
grow strong. 

Exercise and Mind.—Proper exercise of the mind is just as 
necessary for its health as that of the body. But unfortunately 
the mind is apt to be overexercised, especially with children 
and modern systems of education. Overwork of the mind, 
even if it be called education, and neglect of physical culture 
is vicious in every way. The nervous apparatus, and more 
especially the brain, is the organ of mental powers. Just as the 
perfection of physical life is dependent on proper exercise of 
the organs, so the mental capacities in a healthy body are kept 
efficient by proper employment. 

Appreciation of Exercise.—Perhaps one reason that sys¬ 
tematic exercise is not appreciated at its full value is that its 
special object and nature, its adaptation to individual require¬ 
ments, and its effects upon the different structures of the 
human frame are imperfectly understood. This arises from the 
fact that its effect upon any part but the muscles are seldom 
taken into consideration, and hence its vast influence on the 
organs employed in the vital processes of respiration, circula¬ 
tion and nutrition is overlooked. The evils arising from this 
mistake are many, for so long as it is popularly thought that 
systematic exercise gives us nothing but muscular power, few 
of those engaged in intellectual pursuits, to whom sheer mus¬ 
cular power is of little account, care to cultivate it. 

Time Required.—Once develop strong limbs and a shapely 
frame, and a very little exercise comparatively will keep them 
so. Get the vigorous heart and ample lungs, set in a fair pro¬ 
portioned and ample chest, and but a small fraction of the time 
spent in carefully regulated exercise will retain them in good 
condition. The portion of each day thus occupied need not be 
more than the busiest life can spare, nor in excess of that which 
the gravest mind would seek for recreation and recuperation. 
And that such results can be readily attained, may be demon¬ 
strated by reference to the recorded experience of leading 
teachers and disciples of the gospel of physical exercise. 

Increase of Lung Capacity.—Dr. Morgan cites an instance 
of a hollow-chested and weak-lunged man who, by persistent 
and systematic exercise extending over six months, increased 
the air capacity of his lungs from 250 cubic inches to 300 cubic 
inches. The value of this augmented lung capacity is ines¬ 
timable. Suppose a man to be attacked by pneumonia, pleur¬ 
isy or broncho-pneumonia, it may be readily conceived in such 
an emergency the possession of enough lung tissue to admit 
forty or fifty additional inches of air will suffice to turn the 
scale in favor of his recovery. 


NECESSITY OE EXERCISE, ETC. 


327 


Evils of Too Little Exercise.—The gradually increasing 
failure of muscular power observed when neglect of proper 
exercise is persistent, is the result of microscopic changes in 
the structure of muscles involved, during which some of the 
materials of construction disappear and are substituted by 
powerless and inert fat. This change of texture weakens the 
muscular fibres so that any sudden strain upon them might 
cause them to tear across. Such an accident, if it affected the 
heart, would prove suddenly fatal. 

Fatty Degeneration.—After middle life, when the period 
of decay commences, it can readily happen that a muscle which 
has undergone fatty degeneration in consequence of long dis¬ 
use, may give way when called upon to perform some unusual 
feat. Thus, for example, a man of fifty, who, after years of 
sedentary life, makes an effort to throw a ball for a long dis¬ 
tance may be seized with a sudden sharp pain like the cut from 
a whip, and find the arm thus affected drop to his side entirely 
helpless. On examination, a surgeon discovers that the biceps, 
or large muscle in the front of the arm, has been torn across, in 
consequence of its weakened condition, the result of fatty 
degeneration. Perhaps the sufferer has not used his biceps 
muscles in a similar movement for twenty years previously, 
and this prolonged period of inaction has rendered it powerless 
for the work it is abruptly called upon to perform. 

Children’s Deformities.—One of the most common 
deformities among studious youths is stooping, by which is 
meant the habit of carrying the head and neck, as well as the 
upper portion of the trunk, bent forward, so that they are not 
in line with the rest of the column of the body. A most evil 
consequence of this position is the compression, resulting in 
contraction, or at least imperfect development, of the upper 
part of the chest. With this kind of deformity may be classed, 
as a more exaggerated form, the various species of spinal 
curvature, often due to weakness of the dorsal muscles, or to 
inordinate or unregulated growth. Rapid growth in height, if 
unaccompanied by corresponding development, is not only a 
misfortune in itself but the source of many other physical 
evils. Thus, for instance, we sometimes see lads at school 
growing at the rate or six or eight inches per year. Even the 
smaller of these additions to height, if so rapidly attained, is 
incompatible with fair development and robust health, because 
the whole formative power of the body is expended in further¬ 
ing one process—that of upward growth. A marked pheno¬ 
menon of his rapid increase in height is the scanty expansion of 
the chest which takes place during the process. A boy or girl 
who has thus “outgrown his strength,” as it is frequently 
called, may exhibit a chest which runs up from the waist with¬ 
out any expansion whatever, whilst the shoulders fold round 


328 


NECESSITY OF EXERCISE, ETC. 


toward the front, and the head stoops forward from the base 
of the neck, the spinal column seldom retaining its natural 
erectness. The thorax has even been known to actually dimin¬ 
ish in circumference, as if it were tightened up by extreme 
elongation of the general frame. The true cause of these dis¬ 
placements is often, if not always, to be found in neglect of 
proper exercise for the muscles which hold the parts in their 
due relationship to each other. Dwarfed or stunted growth, 
and growing on one side, are distressing examples of imperfect 
development, which can often be cured or vastly improved by 
duly regulated exercise. 

Evils of Overexercise.—Systematic exercise implies that 
no muscle or organ should be overtaxed or exhausted. An 
exhausted muscle has its nutrition seriously impaired, and it 
may take days to overcome the effect of twenty-four hours of 
overwork. Excessive exertion in walking, running or leaping 
is liable to bring on enlargement of the veins of the legs, and 
sometimes to produce hernia or rupture, especially in those of 
an hereditary tendency thereto. 


THE PASSIONS. 

THEIR INFLUENCE ON HEALTH. 

Chapter XXXIX. 

There is no more interesting study than that of the pas¬ 
sions. Of nothing do we think we know so much while in 
reality we know so little. 

We love, we fear, we hate. We experience every passion 
and emotion. But have we ever stopped to think what are 
these passions we are feeling every day? 

The Influence of the Mind on the Body. 

We not only feel our passions, we act them. Every emo¬ 
tion has its outward manifestation. 

A muscle may become stiff or lie limp. Our blood-vessels 
may constrict and make us pale or they may dilate and make us 
redden. The heart often beats more quickly or more slowly, 
and sometimes even stops for a time. Our breathing may be 
short and quick or long drawn out with great pauses. The 
glands in the mouth may stop secreting and the mouth and 
throat become dry. The glands in the eye may secrete too 
much and the tears run down our cheeks. 

Different Manifestations in Different People.—The pas¬ 
sions often act differently upon different people. Every one 
of us, almost, has some peculiarity of expression. One person 
will laugh or act differently from his neighbor. He will redden 
or pale where others do not. 

Anger.—Anger may throw one man in a violent passion, 
while it may make another merely frown and look stern. Joy 
may make one fairly intoxicated, while it may invoke almost 
no outward sign in another. 

We had an example while we were practicing medicine at 
Emporia, Kansas, in 1887. We were sent for to see a patient 
who had been attended by all the physicians in Emporia. The 
man had hiccoughs and had been hiccoughing for over a week. 
The crisis had nearly arrived that something had to be done 
for him immediately, and as a drowning man will “grasp at a 
straw,” the friends sent for us, we being a new comer at 
Emporia. In the evening about nine o’clock we went out, our 
little dog followed us without our knowledge or consent, and 
when we arrived at the home he slipped through the door as 
we entered the room and went directly under the bed, where 
he came in contact with another dog, belonging to the home. 


330 


THE PASSIONS. 


Instantly, there was a dog fight. These two dogs fought des¬ 
perately, sudden excitement stopped the hiccoughs and the 
man was healed. He has never had the hiccoughs since. 

Love.—Love, the strongest passion of all, will make one 
person the gentlest of creatures. It will make him think more 
of others. He will do anything for his beloved. His all he is 
willing to risk, even his very life. Another will be made fierce 
by this same passion. Murderous thoughts will be aroused in 
his breast. He thinks of the welfare of no one, not even of the 
object of his love. He is willing to sacrifice the happiness, the 
honor, even the life of another. 

Grief.—Grief will soften some people and harden others. 
Every emotion, however, is shown by some sign, generally by 
the same actions in all, but occasionally by different expres¬ 
sions. 

TWO VIEWS IN REGARD TO PASSIONS. 

There are two ways of looking at our emotions and their 
manifestations. 

Emotion.—The view we naturally take of our passions is 
the following: We are made conscious of some fact. This 
knowledge excites in us a feeling called the emotion, and this 
state of mind causes all the actions and expressions that go 
with the passion. We lose a parent, are sorry and weep. We 
meet a wild animal, are frightened and run. We are insulted 
by a rival, are angry and strike. 

Expression.—Another way of looking at the matter is this. 
What immediately follow the knowledge of the fact causing 
our emotion are the action and the expression. The passion is 
the feeling of the actions. The death of our mother makes us 
cry. We feel sorry because we cry. In like manner we are 
afraid because we tremble, and are angry because we strike. 

This latter view seems at first very foolish, but it is held 
by a great many investigators. 

THE BODILY FEELING THAT ACCOMPANIES 
EVERY PASSION. 

Every one of the actions is felt the same moment the emo¬ 
tion occurs. If the reader has never paid any attention “to the 
matter he will be both interested and astonished to learn how 
many different bodily feelings he can detect in himself as pres¬ 
ent with every passion. He will be surprised to find out how 
for each emotion there is a different action or expression. 

Of course a man cannot stop in the middle of any passion 
to study what movements are taking place. But he can 
observe the more quiet states. 

When worried by any slight trouble one will usually find 
that his brows are knitted. 

When a person is embarrassed for the moment he feels 


THE PASSIONS. 


331 


something in his throat that makes him either swallow, clear 
his throat or give a slight cough. 

When anyone is very much amused he will find it almost 
impossible to keep his features straight. 

NO PASSION WITHOUT AN ACCOMPANYING 
ACTION. 

There can be no consciousness of any motion without its 
accompanying feeling. 

Fear.—What kind of an emotion of fear would be left if 
there were not present the feeling of quickened heart-beats or 
of shallow breathing, or goose-flesh, rising hair and queer 
empty feelings about the stomach? 

Rage.—Who can fancy the state of rage and picture no 
boiling in the chest, no flushing of the face, no quivering of 
the nostrils and no clenching of the teeth? 

Tears.—What would grief be without its tears, its sobs, 
its suffocation of the heart, its pangs in the breast? 

DIFFERENT EXPRESSIONS OF THE SAME PASSION. 

As a rule, the same passion effects all men in the same 
way. There are exceptions, however. 

We have all seen people dumb with joy instead of talking 
and shouting. We have seen how fright will cause the blood 
to rush into a man’s head instead of driving it away. We have 
witnessed those who have met with losses running around in 
their grief, crying and lamenting instead of sitting down, 
bowed and silent. 

ARE THE PASSIONS FIRST FELT IN THE MIND OR 
IN THE BODY? 

Let those who call this question silly pay attention to the 
following instances: 

When we are reading or listening to a story we are often 
surprised at the shiver that suddenly flows over our skin and 
at the heart swellings and tears that sometimes unexpectedly 
excite us. 

If we are walking in the woods and suddenly see a dark* 
form, our heart stops beating and we catch our breath intently 
before we have time to form in our mind any idea of danger. 

If we see anyone walking near a precipice we shudder 
and shrink back, although we know him to be safe and have in 
our mind no feeling of real danger. 

An Illustrative Case.—A writer tells of his astonishment, 
when a boy of eight, at fainting at the sight of blood. He was 
watching a horse being bled. The blood was in a bucket with 
a stick in it. 

Out of curiosity the boy picked up the stick and stirred 
the blood around and saw it drop from the end of the stick. 


332 


THE PASSIONS. 


Suddenly the world grew black before his eyes, his ears 
began to buzz and he knew no more. 

He had never heard that the sight of blood produced faint¬ 
ness and sickness, and he had no repugnance to it and no 
thought of danger from it. And even at his young age he 
could not help wondering how the mere presence of a pailful 
of red fluid could cause such violent effects in his body. 

Fright.—When a person jumps at a loud sound he says 
the noise frightened him. But he never felt any real fear or 
thought there was any danger. 

Many men can never grow used to standing beside a can¬ 
non when it is fired off, although they know perfectly well 
that there is no danger either to themselves or others. The 
mere sound is too much for them. 

CAN THE BODILY MANIFESTATION OF AN EMO¬ 
TION PRECEDE THE PASSION ITSELF? 

Many give a negative answer to this question. 

An actor, they say, can simulate an emotion and yet be. 
inwardly cold. We can all pretend to cry and not feel grief. 
We frequently feign laughter without being at all amused. 

On the other hand, experience shows us that the bodily 
manifestation sometimes does not precede the emotion. 

Emotions Feed Themselves.—Everyone knows how a 
panic in a theater is increased by flight. How the giving way 
to the symptoms of grief or anger increases those passions 
themselves. 

Each fit of sobbing makes the sorrow more acute and calls 
forth another fit, stronger still. And it is only with absolute 
exhaustion that rest comes. 

In a rage we all know how a man can work himself up. 
How the more he storms the angrier he gets. 

Suppressing Passion.—Refuse to give in to the outward 
expression of a passion and the passion itself dies. 

Count ten before venting your anger and in nearly every 
instance the occasion will seem ridiculous. 

On the other hand, sit all day in a moping posture, sigh 
and reply to every question with a dismal voice, and you will 
remain melancholy. 

HOW TO CONTROL AND DEVELOP PASSIONS. 

It is possible for anyone to conquer an undesirable pas¬ 
sion, as is well known by all who have had experience. 

Sullenness.—We must faithfully, and at first in cold blood, 
go through the outward movements of those opposite disposi¬ 
tions that we wish to cultivate. If we are persistent we will 
finally meet with due reward. The sullen expression will fade 
out and real cheerfulness will come in its stead. 

Frowning.—Whenever you catch yourself frowning, 


THE PASSIONS. 


333 


smooth out your brow. When you find you are talking in a 
high tone, lower your pitch. When you discover your fists 
clenched, open out your hand. When you feel like saying 
something nasty, refrain, and whenever an opportunity arises 
say something pleasant. 

Road to Happiness.—If you carefully and faithfully carry 
out these directions you will find that you do not become an¬ 
gered so easily and that when you do become angry you do 
not remain that way so long. You will begin to feel more 
kindly to others and you will lead a happier life. 

TESTIMONY BY STUDENTS, PHYSIOGNOMISTS 
AND ACTORS. 

It is curious how even a temporary imitation of the out¬ 
ward expression of a feeling will bring about the feeling itself. 

Expression of Mental Condition.—The great German stu¬ 
dent, Fechner, says: “One may find by one’s observation that 
the imitation of the bodily expression of a mental condition 
makes us understand it much better than the merely looking 
on. * * * When I walk behind some one whom I do not 
know, and imitate as accurately as possible his gait and car¬ 
riage, I get the most curious impression of feelings as the per¬ 
son himself must feel. To go tripping and mincing after the 
fashion of a young woman puts one, so to speak, in a feminine 
mood of mind.” 

Facial Expression.—Burke writes of the physiognomist, 
Campanella: “This man, it seems, had not only made very 
accurate observations on human forms but was very expert 
in mimicking such as were in any way remarkable. When he 
had a mind to penetrate into the inclinations of those he had 
to deal with, he composed his face, his gestures, and his whole 
body, as nearly as he could, into the exact similitude of the 
person he intended to examine; and then carefully observed 
what turn of mind he seemed to acquire by the change. So 
that, says the author, he was able to enter into the dispositions 
and thoughts of people as effectually as if he had been changed 
into the very men.” 

Mimicry.—Burke, the great actor, goes on to say of him¬ 
self: “I have often observed that, on mimicking the looks and 
gestures of angry, or placid, or frightened, or daring men, I 
have involuntarily found my mind turned to that person whose 
appearance I strove to imitate; nay, I am often convinced it 
is hard to avoid it, though one strove to separate the passion 
from its corresponding gestures.” 

Many actors declare they can perfectly mimic the outward 
appearance of emotion in face, gait and voice without reeling 
the emotion at all. 

Experience of Actors.—According to Mr. Archer, how- 


334 


THE PASSIONS. 


ever, who has made a very instructive statistical study of this 
question, whenever an actor plays a part well he is overcome 
with the emotion of the part. In his book, “The Anatomy of 
Acting,” he quotes many noted players. 

Paleness.—T often turn pale/’writesMiss Isabel Bateman, 
“in scenes of terror or great excitement. I have been told this 
many times and I can feel myself getting very cold and shiver¬ 
ing and pale in thrilling situations.” “When I am playing 
rage or terror,” writes Mr. Lionel Brough, “I believe I do turn 
pale. My mouth gets dry, my tongue cleaves to my palate. 
In Bob Acres, for instance (in the last act), I have to con¬ 
tinually moisten my mouth or I shall become inarticulate. I 
have to ‘swallow the lump/ as I call it.” 

All artists who have had much experience of emotional 
parts are absolutely unanimous. 

DOES THE EXERCISE OF A PASSION MAKE IT 
INCREASE OR CEASE. 

Exercise of Passion.—It is said by some that manifesting 
an emotion does not increase it. On the contrary, it is claimed, 
it makes it cease. Rage melts away after a real good outburst. 
It is the pent-up emotions which are not expressed that keep 
up a constant turmoil in the brain. 

Increase of Passion.—On the other hand others hold that 
if a man repress the expression of his passions he will find 
that they will expire if they get no vent at all. While if he 
permits their outbreak to occur frequently he will find them 
increase in intensity as time goes on. 

LOVE. 

Nature of Love.—This is the strongest passion of all and 
by many considered the most irresistible. It is described by 
Bain as “a massive pleasure growing out of definite relations 
to persons or sentient creatures, and pointing to the embrace.” 
Strange to say, however, it often is lacking or at least checked 
by ordinary shyness or by the instinct of personal isolation. 
This latter is the actual repulsiveness to us of the idea of 
intimate contact with most of the persons we meet. It exists 
more strongly in men in regard to one another, and more 
strongly in women in respect to men. 

Parental Love.—Parental love is stronger in women than 
in men, at least in the early childhood of its object. 

According to Schneider as soon as a wife becomes a 
mother the center of the world is no longer herself but her 
child. She does not think of her own hunger; she must first 
be sure that the child is fed. It is nothing to her that she her¬ 
self is tired and needs rest so long as she sees that the child’s 
sleep is undisturbed. Now she has the greatest patience with 
the ugly, piping cry-baby, whereas until now every discordant 


THE PASSIONS. 


335 


sound, every slightly unpleasant noise made her nervous. 
Every limb of the hideous little being appears to her beautiful, 
every movement fills her with delight. 

Beauty of Devotion.—James says that the passionate de¬ 
votion of a mother, ill herself, perhaps, to a sick or dying child, 
is perhaps the most simply beautiful spectacle that human life 
affords. Contemning every danger, triumphing over every 
difficulty, outlasting all fatigue, woman’s love is here invinci¬ 
bly superior to anything that man can show. 

HATRED. 

Its Nature.—This of course is the direct opposite of love. 
Among the ordinary causes are the sense of some one wrong 
never satisfied, the recognition of a standing disposition to 
cause harm, an obstructive position maintained and often mere 
aversion to the character, conduct or even appearance of 
another person. 

A study of the way in which man shows hatred might 
prove interesting. 

How Hatred Is Shown.—The head is thrown back and the 
body drawn away while the hands are brought forward, as if 
to defend one’s self against the hated object. The eyes are 
partially closed, the upper lip is raised and the nose is closed. 
Threatening movements then follow. The individual frowns, 
his eyes are wide open, he shows his teeth or he may grind his 
teeth and shut his jaws. He may also open his mouth and 
protrude the tongue, clinch his fists, threaten with his hands 
or stamp with his feet. 

Other Manifestations.—He often takes deep inspirations, 
pants, growls, and utters various crys, or repeats a word or 
syllable. Sudden weakness or trembling of the voice may 
occur, or spitting. The man may tremble, his lips and face 
may twitch. He may bite his fists or nails, laugh sardonically. 
He may turn red or pale. His nostrils may dilate widely and 
his hair stand up on end. All of the above may occur, though 
not all in the same person. 

GRIEF. 

Nature of Grief.—With grief there is a weakness which 
makes it cost an effort to perform actions usually done with 
ease. Lange calls it a feeling of weariness. Movements are 
made slowly, heavily, without strength, unwillingly and with 
exertion, and are limited to the fewest possible. 

How Grief Shows.—By this the grieving person gets his 
outward stamp. He walks slowly, dragging his feet and hang¬ 
ing his arms. His voice is weak and without resonance. He 
prefers to sit still, sunk in himself and silent. The neck is 
bent, the head hangs bowed down, the jaw drops, making the 
face look long and narrow. There is a feeling of weariness and 
heaviness, of something which weighs upon one. 


336 


THE PASSIONS. 


Weeping.—The most regular manifestations of grief, of 
course, are the weeping, with its profuse secretion of tears, its 
swollen reddened face, red eyes and increased secretion from 
the nose. 

Control of Grief.—These are the natural evidences of 
grief. They are more or less controlled by different persons, 
and by some are suppressed altogether. 

FEAR. 

Fear is a genuine instinct, according to James, and one of 
the earliest shown by the human child. 

Effect of Noises.—Noises seem especially to call it forth. 
M. Pereg believes that children between three and ten months 
are more often alarmed by what they hear than what they see. 
He quotes the case of a child, three and a half months old, who, 
in the midst of a turmoil of a conflagration in presence of the 
devouring flames and ruined walls, showed neither astonish¬ 
ment nor fear, but smiled at the woman who was taking care 
of him while his parents were busy. The noise, however, of 
the trumpet of the firemen, who were approaching, and that 
of the wheels of the engine made him start and cry. 

Other Effects of Noise.—The effect of noise in heightening 
any terror we may feel in after years is very marked, according 
to James. The howling of the storm, whether on sea or land, 
is a principal cause of our anxiety when exposed to it. A dog 
attacking us, he also believes it, is much more dreadful by 
reason of the noises he makes. 

Effect of Strange Things.—Strange men and strange ani¬ 
mals, either large or small, excite fear, but especially men or 
animals advancing toward us in a threatening way. Certain 
kinds of vermin, especially spiders and snakes, seem to excite 
a fear usually difficult to overcome. Black things, and espe¬ 
cially dark places, holes, caverns, and so forth, arouse a pecu¬ 
liarly gruesome fear. Even an adult can easily observe that an 
uncomfortable timidity steals over him in a lonely wood at 
night, although he may have the fixed conviction that not the 
slightest danger is near. 

The Supernatural.—Fear of the supernatural is one variety 
of fear. To bring the ghostly terror to its heights there must 
be other dreadful elements, such as loneliness, darkness, inex¬ 
plicable sounds, especially of a dismal character, moving 
figures half discerned, and so forth. 

How Fear Shows.—In fear the eyes and mouth are widely 
opened and the eyebrows raised. The frightened man at first 
Stands like a statue, motionless and breathless, or crouches 
down as if instinctively to escape observation. The heart 
beats quickly and violently so that it knocks against the ribs. 
The skin instantly becomes pale as just before fainting. Cold 
sweat breaks out, the hairs on the skin stand erect and the 


THE PASSIONS. 


33? 


muscles shiver. The breathing is hurried, the mouth becomes 
dry and is often opened and shut. From this cause the voice 
becomes husky or indistinct, or may altogether fail. 

ANGER. 

Manifestations.—Anger consists in picturing in the mind 
the actions and impressions which would occur while inflicting 
some kind of pain. The destructive passion, according to 
Spencer, of which anger is a representative, is shown in a 
general tension of the muscular system, in gnashing of teeth, 
and protruding of the jaws, in dilated eyes and nostrils and 
in growls. 

SYMPATHY. 

Nature of Sympathy.—In man, the sight of suffering or 
danger to others is a direct exciter of interest, James believes, 
and an immediate stimulus, if no complication hinders, to acts 
of relief. Some forms of sympathy, that of mother and child, 
for example, are instinctive and not due to the mother thinking 
of the board and lodging and other support to be reaped in old 
age. Danger to the child blindly and instantaneously stimu¬ 
lates the mother to actions of alarm or defense. Menace or 
harm to the adult beloved or friend excites us in a correspond¬ 
ing way, often against all dictates of prudence. 

SOCIABILITY. 

The Social Desire.—Man is excited by the absence of his 
kind. To be alone is one of the greatest evils for him. Solitary 
confinement is by many regarded as a mode of torture too cruel 
and unnatural for civilized countries to adopt. To one long 
pent up on a desert island the sight of a human footprint or a 
human form in the distance would be the most tumultuously 
exciting of experiences, in the opinion of James. In diseased 
states of the mind one of the commonest symptoms is the fear 
of being alone> 

ENVY OR JEALOUSY. 

Everyone knows how difficult it is not to covet whatever 
pleasing thing we see, and how the sweetness of the thing 
often is as gall to us as long as it is another’s. When another 
is in possession the impulse to appropriate the thing often 
turns into the impulse to harm him. Thus envy or jealously 
ensues. 

SECRETIVENESS. 

James says: “Secretiveness, which although often due to 
intelligent calculation and the dread of betraying our interests 
in some more or less definitely foreseen way, is quite as often 
a blind propensity, serving no useful purpose, and is so stub¬ 
born and ineradicable part of the character as fully to deserve 
a place among the instincts.” 


338 


THE PASSIONS. 


THE PASSIONS FOR HUNTING AND FIGHTING. 

Hunting.—This passion is very general in boys who are 
brought up naturally, especially in the country. Everyone 
knows what pleasure a boy takes in the sight of a butterfly, 
fish, crab or other animal, or of a bird’s nest. He has a strong 
passion for pulling apart, breaking, opening and destroying 
all complex objects. 

Fighting.—Rochefouclad says that an apostle of peace 
will feel a certain vicious thrill run through him and enjoy a 
vicious brutality as he turns to the column in his newspaper 
at the top of which “Shocking Atrocity” stands printed in large 
capitals. 

Consider the enormous annual sale of revolvers to persons, 
not one in a thousand of whom has any serious intention of 
using them, but of whom each one has his carnivorous self- 
consciousness tickled by the notion, as he clutches the handle 
of his weapon, that he will be rather a dangerous customer to 
meet. See the ignoble crew that escorts every great pugilist! 
The first blow at a prize fight is apt to make a refined specta¬ 
tor sick, but his blood is soon up in favor of one party and it 
will then seem that the other fellow could not be banged and 
pounded and mangled enough—the refined spectator would 
like to reinforce the blows himself. 

THE PASSION FOR PLAY. 

A boy cannot help running after another boy who runs 
provokingly near him. The sexes differ somewhat in their 
plays. As Schneider says: “The little boy imitates soldiers, 
models clay into an oven, builds houses, makes a wagon out 
of chairs, rides on horseback upon a stick, drives nails with a 
hammer, harnesses his brethern and comrades together and 
plays the stage-driver, or lets himself be captured as a wild 
horse by someone else.” 

Girl Play.—“The girl, on the contrary, plays with her dolls, 
washes and dresses it, strokes it, clasps and kisses it, puts it to 
bed and tucks it in, sings it a cradle-song, or talks to it as if it 
were a living being.” 

Adult Play.—The passion for play is also shown in the 
love for festivities, ceremonies, ordeals, and so forth. The 
lowest savages have their dances. The various religions have 
their solemn rites and exercises. The government officials and 
military bodies exhibit their grandeur by processions and cere¬ 
monies. We have our operas and parties and masquerades. 

AVARICE. 

Characteristics.—James claims that there are all kinds of 
misers. The common sort, the excessively niggardly man sim¬ 
ply exhibits the fact that a possibility has often a greater in- 


THE PASSIONS. 


339 


fluence over our mind than an actuality. A man will not marry 
now, because to do so puts an end to his indefinite possibilities 
of choice of a partner. He prefers the latter. He will not use 
open fires or wear his good clothes because the day may come 
when he will have to use the furnace or dress in a worn-out 
coat, “and then where will he be?” For him better the actual 
evil than the fear of it. So it is with the common lot of misers. 

PITY. 

Pity is sympathy with pain, according to Bain. 

The sympathizer takes on the pain that he witnesses and 
instead of ridding himself of the disagreeable feeling thus as¬ 
sumed by turning his back upon the sufferer and looking out 
for some diversion, he works it out as if it were his own by 
such relief as he is able to afford. 

GRATITUDE. 

The simplest form of gratitude is the return of pleasure 
for pleasure received. Bain says: “Proper gratitude does not 
begin until we sympathetically enter into other peoples’ pleas¬ 
ures and pains, and become conscious of being one or the other. 
It also supposes that we take notice of others as the causes of 
our pleasures and pains, and have associations in consequence. 
At this stage there is an increase of the satisfaction of giving 
good offices when we have ourselves experienced good at the 
hands of the same person.” 

ADMIRATION. 

This is the recognition of superior might or excellence in, 
any department of human capability. It has also been called 
wonder mixed with love. 

ESTEEM. 

The objects of our esteem are all those about us who ful¬ 
fill the tasks imposed upon them by their situation or display 
the virtues that make men useful members of society. 

SHAME. 

This feeling is caused by a dread of being condemned or 
thought ill of by others. A man is ashamed openly when 
publically censured. One is also put to shame by falling into 
any act that people are accustomed to disapprove and will 
certainly censure in their own minds, although they may re¬ 
frain from actually pronouncing condemnation. 

PRIDE. 

The expression of pride consists in movements tending to 
increase in size and height. The breathing is deep, the chest 
expanded so that the individual is “puffed up” or “swollen” 
with pride. The body and head are held more erect, the gait is 
assured, the mouth firmly closed and the teeth clinched. 


340 


THE PASSIONS. 


THE OBJECTS OF MARRIAGE. 

Reproduction.—Birds and beasts mate for a longer or 
shorter period, mainly for the rearing of their young and the 
continuance of their kind. Human beings, however, live so 
long, propagate so slowly and require for their children for so 
many years such great parental care that permanent marriages 
become very important. 

Division of Labor.—Man is given the duty of providing 
the means of support, or defense against enemies, of leaving 
home in wars to defend his tribe or country. To women is 
left the duty of caring for the household and the family, and 
such lighter labors as are suitable to her strength. 

The Founding of a Home.—As civilization has advanced 
and wealth increased man desires comfort, culture, peace and 
happiness. A home must, therefore, be founded, free from 
the intrusions of the world, where men and women may share 
together the fruits of their industry, and gain strength for the 
struggle of existence. 

Companionship.—Companionship with those who have the 
same sympathies, hopes and aspirations is another object of 
marriage. 

It is not a pleasant thing to go through the world without 
sympathy, and to meet only those who have no interest in us 
except to make us contributors to their welfare and their sel¬ 
fish ends. 

The Gratification of Love.—Love is the highest sentiment 
of the human heart. Its gratification is the most essential ob¬ 
ject of marriage. All human hearts have somewhere and some¬ 
time a desire to love and be loved. A loveless life is a stained 
life. The love between a man and woman in a perfect mar¬ 
riage is divine. 

The Perpetuity of the State.—The state has its root in 
marriage. If we would have the state prosper, most of its 
sound and healthy members must be married. 


A STUDY OF GOOD AND EVIL SPIRITS IN 
RELATION TO THE DISEASES AND TOR¬ 
MENTS OF THE HUMAN BODY. 

Chapter XL. 

There is nothing GOD has made in this world that was 
not created for some good, special and definite use. After the 
earth was formed, as recorded in Genesis 1:31: “GOD saw 
everything that He had made, and, behold, it was very good.” 
But the opposite of GOD, which is the devil, having rebelled 
against GOD in Heaven, was expelled from Heaven and came 
down to earth before the body of man was formed, and sent 
his evil spirits, or demons, into many of the good things which 
GOD had made. 

In regard to the spiritual, we will say: Everything that 
exists has a spirit which gives it a characteristic; for instance, 
as we travel through the country we see a beautiful pasture in 
which there are sheep, hogs, geese, horses and cattle. Each 
of these animals eat the same grass and other foods, but one 
has wool, another bristles, another feathers, and the other hair. 
It is easy to understand that this is caused by the difference 
in the spirit and not in the material which they eat. 

The rose-bush, the violet, the lily, yes, and the cabbage 
and the onion, all grow from the same ground, have the same 
material in them, in different proportions, but they look, smell, 
and taste altogether different. It is the spirit in each which 
gives it its peculiar odor and taste. It is exactly the same with 
different races of people and various animals. They all have 
the spirit in them which gives them their peculiar characteris¬ 
tics. 

In the same way evil spirits, or demons, are attracted by 
things for which they have an affinity. Hence there are dif¬ 
ferent spirits attracted by various substances, animals and 
plants. 

For instance; the spirit known as atropa has an affinity 
for the genus of solanaceous plants, one of which is the bella¬ 
donna. There is in the belladonna an active principle which, 
when extracted, is a white powdery substance, which attracts 
the spirit of atropa, also producing a symptom of dilation in 
every part of the human body. As soon as a person takes a 
very minute portion of atropa, the pupils of the eye become 
very greatly dilated, and, sometimes, rupture. 

The spirit (called by the peculiar name which suggests its 


342 


GOOD AND EVIL SPIRITS, ETC. 


characteristics) strychnia, the active principle (another white 
substance), is only found in the nut from the nux vomica tree. 
It has the power of destroying the life of any animal very 
quickly. 

There is another spirit known as traumat. It is attracted 
by a ferment in the blood or serum of the human body, follow¬ 
ing an injury or a bruise. After an injury, congestion first 
takes place; on the third day that is followed by inflammation. 
The inflammation results in forming a peculiar ferment which 
takes the spirit of traumat, which is attended by soreness, 
pain and, frequently, ecchymosis, or sore blue spots over the 
body, and unless that spirit is cast out, there is continued pain, 
and lameness amounting to disability. 

An evil spirit cannot be prayed out, neither can it be 
persuaded to leave. There is no medicine, plaster, electricity, 
or anything else that will drive it out except the power in the 
name of JESUS CHRIST used in a command. JESUS 
CHRIST provided for deliverance from evil spirits just as He 
was leaving the earth to ascend to Heaven, as recorded in 
Mark 16:17: “These signs shall follow them that believe; in 
my name they shall cast out demons, or evil spirits. ,, 

The traumat spirit has deceived most of the people who 
are afflicted with it, in making them believe that the cause of 
their trouble is an entirely different thing. The same may be 
said of doctors and surgeons. We give a case illustrating this 
point: 

Mrs. Susanna Flanigan, now of Woodville, near Pitts¬ 
burgh, Pennsylvania, in going from Pittsburgh to her home, 
one evening at dusk, hurrying on account of a rain, did not 
notice that the plank used as a bridge for people to cross a 
little gully had been washed away. She walked into the gully 
and fell to the bottom, about three or four feet. The result of 
this fall was dislocation of her spine. Two vertebrae, one be¬ 
tween the shoulders and one between the hips were thrown 
out of the socket and badly twisted. 

She was injured very greatly. A physician was called, 
because Mrs. Flanigan’s head pained her very much and her 
eyesight was nearly destroyed. The physician jumped at the 
conclusion, because the house had been newly painted inside 
and out, that the headache was caused by the paint and gave 
her some powerful drugs to alleviate the pain. 

She suffered very greatly for months without any relief, 
from November 19th until January 8th, when she was taken 
to her mother’s home at Coraopolis, Pennsylvania, where she 
remained in bed until March 28th. All that time she had two 
doctors attending her part of the time, and one of them all the 
time. One doctor stated that he knew there was something 
wrong with her spine, but could not locate the difficulty. 


GOOD AND EVIL SPIRITS, ETC. 


343 


In March, 1905, she went to Mt. Clemens, Michigan, for 
treatment, taking baths daily. It was there that the attendant 
noticed something wrong with her spine and advised her to go 
to an osteopath. 

The doctor examined her back and found the vertebrae 
out of place. He replaced them and the headache immediately 
ceased, but, of course, her nerves were a total wreck. She re¬ 
mained there for three weeks and then returned home to Pitts¬ 
burgh, to go on and suffer. 

For several months she was under the care and treatment 
of a doctor, who then stated he could do nothing more for 
her, saying that it would do her more injury going to his office 
than the treatments would do her good. 

Then she had a masseuse come to her home for eighteen 
months, giving her three treatments a week, during which time 
she would sit on the couch not being able to walk two steps 
without support, and would go up stairs supporting herself 
against the wall and baluster. She had to have support for 
every step she took. Every time she stepped, she would have 
the most severe pain. 

In May, 1907, she went back to Mt. Clemens for two 
weeks, but no results. She went back to Pittsburgh and em¬ 
ployed another osteopath to come to her house. He claimed 
to have found that all the vertebrae at the lower part of her 
spine had dropped a quarter of an inch. He continued treating 
her for a period of four months until 1912. 

Her eyes were very much affected during all these years, 
of suffering. She employed an occulist, who gave her 
spectacles with four prism lenses, and stated that the nerves 
were practically gone. There was great pain in the eyes all 
the time, and suffered more than tongue can tell, she said. 

Her husband insisted all the time that she should go back 
to the occulist, who kept changing her eye-glasses, but the 
headache kept getting worse until the second day of October, 
when her husband took her to the occulist’s office. The occulist 
told Mr. Flanigan that he would advise him to take his wife 
to a brain specialist, saying that the trouble was in her brain, 
and unless it was relieved she would lose her reason. The pain 
in her head continued growing worse and worse all the time 
and, at last, the occulist told her he could do nothing further 
for her. 

Her husband then took her to an osteopath, who treated 
her until spring. She gained but little strength; the doctor 
told Mr. Flanigan he could do nothing more for his wife, unless 
it were to give her medicine to paralyze the nerves. 

At that time, she heard of this ministry for CHRIST, 
through a woman who had been restored to her mind from 
insanity, at our Home here in Chicago. Mrs. Flanigan then 


344 


GOOD AND EVIL SPIRITS, ETC. 


asked her husband to send her to Chicago, but tie lightly con¬ 
sidered the idea, stating that there was nothing at all that 
could be done for her, he having no faith in Divine healing. 

Mrs. Flanigan continued to suffer until October 3d. Her 
husband, being a member of the railroad Y. M. C. A. was com¬ 
ing to Chicago. Mrs. Flanigan insisted that he should visit 
us. He did so with reluctance. He called upon us and we 
showed him some Scripture truths which he did not know and 
invited him to one of our meetings on Sunday afternoon, at 
half past two that he might witness the healing of people by 
the LORD. This he did, to his great astonishment. 

Mrs. Flanigan has written a statement in regard to this 
matter, in which she says: 

“When my husband returned home, I asked him if he had 
seen Dr. Gentry. He stated he had and had been in a meeting 
on Sunday afternoon and said: Like the Apostle Paul, he had 
seen and heard things that were unlawful for man to utter. 
He was perfectly satisfied to have me go to Chicago. I, then, 
made preparations to go on the 15th of November. My hus¬ 
band accompanied me to the Lake Erie Station, at Pittsburgh, 
and there I took the sleeper for Chicago, arriving the morning 
of the 16th, where Dr. Gentry met me and took me to his 
Home. I remained in the Home until the 9th of January, 1913. 

“The first thing Dr. Gentry did on Sunday afternoon was 
to remove my glasses and in the name of JESUS CHRIST lay 
his hands over my eyes and ask GOD to give me perfect sight. 
J had not been able to read one word previously to that since 
the preceding July, and, during all that time, had such intense 
pain in my head that it was drawn, part of the time, close to 
my chest, and part of the time rested entirely on my left 
shoulder, and one of my eyes was drawn nearly closed. 

“I could say like the blind man recorded in the Scriptures: 
‘Whereas I was blind, I now see’ perfectly, and my spine is in 
perfect condition, there being no suffering in any part of my 
body since Dr. Gentry ministered to me, and I was healed by 
the power in the name of JESUS CHRIST, to whom I give all 
the glory.” 

We found on examination that the spirit of traumat was 
in possession of the spine, causing it to be very sore and tender. 
We rebuked that evil spirit of the devil and commanded it to 
go out of her, and from that time, she commenced to improve, 
and in three weeks was restored. She returned to her home 
well. 

The spirit of traumat not only had possession of her spine, 
but had possession of the nerve running to her brain and con¬ 
necting with the eyes; the reflex action from the injured 
vertebrae caused the blindness and the great .pain in her eyes 
also through her head. __ 


GOOD AND EVIL SPIRITS, ETC. 


345 


Cancer is caused by the spirit of trauma, in combination 
with another spirit found only in a certain class of human 
beings, who have a mixed nature. Of course, it should be 
known that cancer is always produced by the traumatic spirit. 
On account of the individual violating GOD’S Word in eating 
pork, or swine’s flesh, they bring upon themselves the spirit of 
the hog, which united with the tramatic spirit produces cancer, 
and it is only in hog-eaters that cancer is furnished a soil in 
which it can perform its nefarious work. 

Human bodies are a part of the soil in which spirits exist, 
therefore, if an injury is produced in some part of the body, 
there is fermentation. This is generally in the mammillary of 
the female; hence, it is that so many women have cancer of 
the breast. The cancer spirit is a most peculiar one and differs 
from every other spirit in this: It immediately commences the 
destruction of the tissue where it is located. A tumor, gener¬ 
ally, with great soreness and peculiar sharp, shooting, burning, 
eating pains causes the patient to suffer. 

Surgeons and physicians who have never had any teaching 
along the line of demonology, and having no spiritual discern¬ 
ment, because they have never had their spiritual eyes opened, 
cannot see that it is a demon causing the ulcer, or tumor, and 
not discerning anything but what the natural eye can see, they 
cut out the tumor, or ulcer. Whereas, if they knew GOD, as 
GOD’S true ministers and physicians know Him, they would 
rebuke the evil spirit, and using the power in the name of 
JESUS CHRIST, in a command, the evil spirit would go and 
the ulcer would heal, unless the case had progressed to the 
extent of putrefaction, where there was no possibility of the 
flesh being restored. In such case, there is more or less blood 
poison circulating through the body, the patient stimulated to 
the point of loss of self-control. Then, in that case, the putre¬ 
fied flesh should be extirpated, GOD expecting us to use com- 
monsense in all things. In such a case as this, if the life of 
the patient is saved, the putrefied, rotten flesh must be re¬ 
moved at once, therefore, we advise that a physician and sur¬ 
geon be employed, who can say as this man says: 

“I have been engaged in removing cancers and other 
neoplasms for forty-five years. When the cancers are located 
in the mammary glands of the female, I use Squibb’s Chloro¬ 
form until the patient is thoroughly oblivious, and then use the 
knife and extirpate every vestige, not only of the cancer, but 
also of the mammary gland, in which any trace of putridity is 
suspected. I simply do not cut for the cancer growth, but I 
remove the entire mammary gland, and all lymphatics in¬ 
volved, as this method holds out to the afflicted their only hope 
from the standpoint of a consecrated physician.” 

This physician makes a paste which absolutely destroys 


346 


GOOD AND EVIL SPIRITS, ETC. 


cancer and other neoplasms located externally. When they 
are killed by repeated applications, they turn white and retract 
from the normal flesh and drop out; it will then heal, fill up and 
bridge over with a new cuticle with but a small cicatrix. 

Neither one of these proceedures can be used conscien¬ 
tiously by the writer of this unless the case has gone on past 
the reach of restoration of the tissues and cuticle on account of 
putrefaction having taken place, or in case of that peculiar 
form of cancer known as epithelioma, producing cauliflower 
excressences. If such is the case, all the false flesh should be 
removed and also the flesh in which is the root of the growth. 

Cancer of the lip is a different torment. It is always found 
in those who smoke a pipe or cigar. The injury to the lip first 
commences from injury caused by heat, in the cigar being 
smoked until the heat from the burning end of the cigar injures 
the tissues, and the result is the production of a spirit, which 
is attracted by the fermentation following the injury. 

The spirit may be cast out, as it was in the case of Mr. 
Ed. E. Lamb, a valued employee of the Armour Packing 
Company, who attended one of our meetings held in East St. 
Louis, on the 16th of December, 1914. Mr. Lamb in writing 
about his deliverance from cancer says: 

“A friend met me as I was going home on the car, on the 
evening of December 16th, and asked me to bring my wife and 
come to his home, stating that Dr. Gentry, of Chicago, was 
going to speak to a number of people, whom he and his wife 
had invited. He did not have time to explain who Dr. Gentry 
was. 

“I had a cancer on my lip and it had been growing worse 
every day for the last two or three weeks, and had begun to go 
into the structural part of the lip and had made quite a hole. 

“I spoke to my wife and we decided to attend the meeting. 
On our arrival, Dr. Gentry was just starting the meeting, and 
all during the meeting, it seemed as though he was talking 
directly to me every word he uttered. GOD certainly touched 
my heart through Dr. Gentry, and I was led to ask him to 
minister to me, for the healing of my lip from cancer. Dr. 
Gentry said if I would give up the use of tobacco and accept 
CHRIST, the Son of GOD, as my Savior, he would pray for 
and minister to me. I made him that promise and told him 
that with the help of the LORD I would give up the use of 
tobacco. I had tried a number of years before to give it up, but 
I never succeeded. I did it now without a struggle. 

“Dr. Gentry ministered to me and I was delivered from 
the desire of the tobacco fiend, which had possessed me. Dr. 
Gentry said to me: ‘You had two pipes in your pocket, then, 
did you not?’ I said to him: ‘I always carry two pipes in my 
pocket, for when one gets too hot I put it away and take the 


GOOD AND EVIL SPIRITS, ETC. 


347 


other.’ Whenever I came to a place where I could not smoke 
I used to chew tobacco. 

“Dr. Gentry said he would take my case to GOD if I 
would give up smoking and chewing tobacco. I have had no 
desire for tobacco of any kind since. One day I stepped into 
the smoking-car, but could not stand the smoke and had to 
get out. 

“If any of you here want to see that the healing has been 
done, you can come right up to me, now, and look at my mouth. 
I was told by an eminent physician, in St. Louis, that there 
was no cure for me. He offered an operation, but said the 
operation would be taking a chance. 

“I feel sure that the Great Surgeon has made a permanent 
cure without the use of a knife, and I praise GOD, for He has 
done it all.” 

ANOTHER EXAMPLE OF HEALING BY THE LORD. 

Another peculiar spirit in the cancer growth is that pro¬ 
ducing a stone cancer. The following is the testimony of Mrs. 
Matilda Olmsted, of Sterling, Illinois: 

“I am sixty-five years of age.. Four years ago, toward the 
last of January, I bruised my tongue by eating popcorn. The 
first thing I noticed was soreness, shooting pains, and a purple 
spot on my tongue. From that time on, at different times, I 
suffered dreadfully, until I came here. I would be relieved for 
awhile, but kept on suffering in this way until a year ago last 
September. Then, I came to Chicago to be prayed for, but not 
to Dr. Gentry’s Home. Was suffering very severely at that 
time. I could not talk for a week. I improved a great deal, 
but was not healed. 

“Last May my trouble was aggravated and was a great 
deal worse, had very severe pains until May, when I came here. 
I did not sleep at all to speak of. The swelling on my tongue 
kept growing and a lump formed in my cheek. That lump 
went away when Dr. Gentry ministered to me. Four days 
after coming here the cancer was gone from my tongue and 
the lump entirely disappeared from the inside of my cheek. 
GOD surely heard Doctor Gentry’s prayers and honored his 
ministry, by healing me of that terrible cancer. The pain was 
so great I could not bear it, but after Dr. Gentry ministered 
to me, it all went away. Tongue cannot tell what I suffered, 
but praise the LORD! that is all gone now.” 


DEMONOLOGY. 

Chapter XLI. 

The explanation and instruction, regarding evil spirits 
that we desire to write about, we are confident will be gladly 
received by our readers. This will embrace a statement about 
the cause of torments caused by demons, or peculiar evil 
spirits, and how people may get rid of those torments. 

When a boy, we went to school only about six months, 
but during that time there came into the school, in Trigg 
County, Kentucky, where our parents then lived, a little girl 
who had St. Vitus’ dance, or chorea. The children in the 
school were very much interested in that girl and their sympa¬ 
thy went out to her. Every child in school kept their eyes 
upon her and were greatly impressed. In less than a month, 
one of the little girls attending the school was taken with the 
same trouble. Soon, nearly every girl and boy in the school 
was afflicted with the dreadful torment, all being attacked by 
the same evil spirit, known as the chorea spirit. 

In like manner, asthma, from a Greek word which means 
“panting,” or “breathing hard,” is caused by an evil spirit. It 
is a spirit that produces a paroxysmal disorder, or labored 
breathing, sibilant rales and a feeling of great constriction in 
the chest. Asthma is not caused by any disease, but is an evil 
spirit. Hence, it is a torment, and not sickness. 

The asthma spirit has an affinity for the pneumogastric 
nerves and the respiratory apparatus. No person can be de¬ 
livered of the torment unless that asthma spirit is cast out, 
according to the Scripture, by a true minister of CHRIST who 
has the gift of the Holy Spirit to discern and cast out spirits. 

There is no medicine that can drive out an evil spirit. The 
ordinary doctor does not discern spirits because he has not 
the Spirit of GOD in him which enables him to recognize them. 
It will be seen by referring to I Corinthians 12:10 that “dis¬ 
cernment of spirits” is one of the gifts of the Holy Spirit. 
Hence it is that ministers and others who have not discernment 
of spirits anoint such people as if they were sick. That is be¬ 
cause they do not understand, but guess the trouble to be 
sickness. On that account, many failures have been made, and 
Divine healing brought into disrepute. 

Sciatica is caused by a peculiar evil spirit which has an 
affinity for the sciatic nerve, reaching from the hips downward. 
It is never due to disease, but is a neuritis, and a torment pro- 


DEMONOLOGY. 


349 


duced by the presence of the sciatica spirit. No medicine, 
surgery or appliance of man can deliver from it. 

Tic-douloureux is one of the most terrible torments from 
which a person can suffer. It is caused by the tic-douloureux 
spirit which has an affinity for the nerves of the forehead, 
temples, and down the side of the cheeks to the teeth. No 
medicine or surgery has ever been able to release a person from 
that torment. Only GOD can deliver in the way He has pro¬ 
vided, where He says, through JESUS CHRIST, His Son, in 
Mark 16:17: “These signs shall follow them that believe: 
In my name they shall cast out evil spirits (or demons).” 

Nervous prostration, neuralgia, paralysis, palsy, tubercu¬ 
losis, or tubercular consumption, mania, insanity, epilepsy, 
catilepsy, locomotar ataxia, and all suffering caused by any¬ 
thing else than by disease, is a torment, and can be gotten rid 
of only in the way GOD has provided, as previously stated. 

But all torments are not caused by evil spirits. Such, for 
instance, as rheumatoid arthritis, or stiffening of the joints, 
solidifying the skeleton. This is caused by foreign substances 
taken into the body, perverting the action of blood and of the 
digestive organs, producing derangement and irregularity in 
the action of the natural elements, preventing them from fully 
performing their functions and, in combination with other 
foreign substances, producing other elements, and those ele¬ 
ments, in being expelled from the body are deposited in the 
synovial fluids of the joints. Congestion always follows, by 
an overflow of blood to the parts, in nature’s effort to expel 
the enemy. The congestion is followed by inflammation and 
then coagulation, condensing and thickening the synovial 
fluids, producing so-called rheumatoid arthritis, or rheumatism 
of the joints. One of the elements productive of this terrible 
torment is caffeine in coffee. We find in the Gospel of St. 
Luke 13 :10-16, an account of a woman whom JESUS met in 
the synagogue who had a “spirit of infirmity” which caused 
her body to be bowed together. JESUS saw her and said: 
“Woman thou are unloosed from thine infirmity” and instantly 
she was made to straighten up. 

The Jews, only recognizing JESUS THE CHRIST as an 
ordinary man following the healing art the same as doctors, 
objected very seriously to Him healing the woman there on the 
Sabbath Day, but He said to them: “Should not this woman 
who has been bound by Satan, lo these eighteen years, be 
healed on the Sabbath Day?” 

The same is for people today if they will only accept it, 
for JESUS CHRIST, THE SON OF GOD, is the same today 
as He ever was, and He said just before He left the earth and 
ascended to Heaven: “Verily, verily, I say unto you, he that 
believeth in me, the works that I do shall he do also, and 


350 


DEMONOLOGY. 


greater works than these shall he do, because I go to my 
Father.” That evidently is for His true ministers to do in 
every age of the world since JESUS came to the earth. 

AN EXAMPLE OF A SIMILAR CASE HEALED BY THE 
LORD THRU HIS MINISTER IN THIS AGE. 

While we were holding meetings in Cleveland, Ohio, some 
years ago a woman was brought to attend them. There must 
have been eight hundred people present that afternoon. The 
meeting place having been in a large storeroom on Euclid 
Avenue, near Wilson; while preaching, we saw a cab drive up 
and stop in front of the hall. As we looked down the aisle, with 
the people sitting on both sides, we saw the driver get down 
to open the door; he then put his hands and arms under the 
body of a woman who was on the floor of the cab. She 
seemed not to have any lower limbs. The driver very tenderly 
and carefully folded her dress under her and brought her into 
the hall, set her down on the left side of the aisle near the last 
row of seats. We noticed as we were preaching that the 
woman had her knees about where the breasts are located 
and she was moving forward very slowly, at the speed of a 
snail. She could not step more than two inches at a time. 
Finally she came forward to where a few of the people com¬ 
menced to notice her while others craned their necks to see 
what was attracting attention. When she had reached the 
front, the audience lost interest in our preaching, so we deter¬ 
mined to discontinue our discourse and speak about the 
woman. We told the audience that we did not know who she 
was; that we had seen her lifted out of a cab at the front door 
twenty minutes previously. We told them that we didn't 
know who she was, where she came from, or what she had 
come for, but supposed it was for the healing of her body. 
Then we addressed the woman and said: “We would like,to 
know where you came from, and the cause of your coming?” 

She said that an old lady by the name of Saxon, at Madi¬ 
son, Ohio, had visited her, and told her that there was a man 
preaching in this hall at Cleveland, and insisted upon her 
coming down, and offered to pay her expenses. Mrs. Saxon 
put her in the baggage car of the train, in charge of the con¬ 
ductor, giving the conductor money to pay carriage hire in 
Cleveland upon arrival, and asked him to direct the cabman 
to take her to the hall where our meetings were being held. 

We then asked her if she really believed that JESUS 
CHRIST was the Son of GOD, and that He would deliver her? 
She said: “Most certainly.” 

Then we asked her how long she had been afflicted in 
that way, and she answered: 

“Twenty-eight years.” 


DEMONOLOGY. 


351 


We then said to the people, as we say to each reader of 
this book: “GOD certainly put it into the heart of Mrs. Saxon 
to send this woman here. This woman says that she believes 
that JESUS CHRIST is the Son of GOD and that He will 
deliver her from this spirit of infirmity. If we can find in the 
Bible an incident similar to this, we will do as was done in 
that case by the LORD JESUS CHRIST, and we will have 
the same results.” We then remembered this passage of 
scripture which we have just referred to and read to the peo¬ 
ple, and we then said to them: “We will bring GOD to the 
test. We will do exactly as JESUS CHRIST Himself did, 
believing that GOD will release this woman as JESUS did 
that woman which He found in the synagogue that Sabbath 
afternoon.” 

We then came down from the platform, went to where 
the woman was, as we always do, asked the audience to bow 
their heads while we prayed. We then asked GOD in the 
NAME OF JESUS CHRIST to hear us in behalf of this 
woman; that we believed He had sent her there and we 
claimed deliverance according to His Word, where He says: 
Whosoever shall say to this mountain: Be removed and cast 
into the sea, or abyss, and will not doubt in his heart but 
believing it shall be as he commands, or says, it shall be done. 
We then did exactly as JESUS did, and said to her: “Woman, 
thou art delivered from thine infirmity.” We then commanded 
her to stand up and walk, and instantly, having lifted her up 
by the left arm, she reached out and took hold of a table and 
raised herself and then lifting her hands was as straight as 
any well being. She walked all over the hall praising and 
thanking GOD, and all the people stood up, praised and 
thanked GOD for what they had seen there that day. 

A number of times since we have had similar cases come 
to us, each of whom was delivered, when we did that which 
JESUS CHRIST provided. 

People come to us for instruction and advice and we must 
tell them the truth; if they have an evil spirit in them which 
is causing their trouble,' we are bold enough to declare it. 

There was a woman brought into one of our meetings 
held at Cuthbert, Georgia, about ten years ago. She could not 
move a joint in her body; her hands were swollen so that she 
could not use them. She heard us preach there at the Ran¬ 
dolph Hotel parlors to a multitude of people who had been 
brought together by invitation of the wife of the proprietor of 
the Hotel (the churches refused to give us permission to 
speak in their houses). This woman, Miss Lena White, was 
brought into the room in the arms of Mr. J. W. McWilliams, 
and seated on the front row of seats. She could not move her 
neck nor turn her head. Every joint in her body was anky- 


352 


DEMONOLOGY. 


losed; she couldn’t move a finger or a toe She set up before 
us there with her hands and arms extended in front ot her 
body immovable. She could not blow or brush the flies from 
her'face, neither could she use a handkerchief to remove the 
secretions which ran from her nose. She had had to be fed 
for twenty-eight years, a charge and a burden to her people. 

Mr. McWilliams believed that JESUS CHRIST is the 
same today as He ever was and induced the woman to permit 
him to bring her there. After hearing us preach with much 
interest, she was the first to say: “I believe that is for me 
and requested us to minister to her. We did so, as we did 
also to others at that meeting, who were delivered and healed 
immediately. But this woman was not then delivered. 

We did not hear anything more of her from that time on 
until fifteen months afterwards, when we were called to Cuth- 
bert by a number of people who had become interested in 
Divine Healing. Our meetings at this time were held in the 
City Hall. While we were preaching the second or third 
afternoon, we saw a lady come in late and walk down the aisle 
on the left side and cross over to the next to the front seat. 
We thought we had seen her somewhere but had forgotten 
her name or where we had seen her. After the meeting she 
came to us and said: “You seem not to know me, Doctor 
Gentry.” We told her we knew we had seen her somewhere 
but we could not place her; but if she would tell us where 
we had seen her, we would remember who she was. 

She said: “Do you not remember fourteen months ago, 
in May, when you were holding meetings at the Randolph 
Hotel, a man brought a woman in his arms and set her down 
on the front seat before you while you were preaching, and 
at the close that woman called on you to minister to her, 
which you did ? That woman was 'myself.” 

We were greatly surprised and delighted. And then she 
told us that in three months after we ministered to her, all at 
once her joints commenced to limber up, so that she could 
use them, and in a very few days she could stand up and walk; 
see to the cooking, washing and ironing and make a living for 
herself, which she has been doing ever since. We then invited 
her to go to the photograph gallery and have her picture taken, 
which she did, and we have published it in THE WORD, our 
monthly magazine. ($1.50 per annum.) She has since 
removed from Cuthbert and is now living at Valdosta, Georgia. 
OTHER DEMONS. 

There is another kind of demon which is always attracted 
by a particular kind of ferment in fruit, and directly after a 
bruise, a ferment takes place. If it is apples, peaches, or 
grapes, the ferment produced in them attracts an evil spirit, 
known as alcohol; hence, there is apple brandy, and if it is the 


DEMONOLOGY. 


353 


ferment from peaches, it is peach brandy, and if it is ferment 
from grapes, it is wine. 

By bruising corn, pouring on water and allowing it to 
remain, there is a ferment produced and that same ferment 
produces a peculiar spirit of the alcohol family, weaker than 
the alcohol in apples and peaches, and is called whisky. 

A ferment made from hops, barley, or rye is called beer. 

These evil spirits are called demons. Nearly every human 
being and every animal is subject to evil spirits or demons; 
for instance, a cross between a horse and a donkey is a mongrel 
called a mule. It is called a mule because it has a mulish 
spirit, and there are a great many human beings, especially 
deranged persons in lunatic asylums who have the spirit of 
the mule. Whether such spirits come from association with 
people who have the spirit of the mule, we cannot tell, but 
we do know that such a spirit is of the devil. 

There is another spirit that sometimes gets into a horse, 
which is called the “balky” spirit. It is caused by a peculiai 
demon which causes an animal, and sometimes a man or 
woman, to balk and act sullen. As soon as the spirit goes 
out they are natural again. 

Indeed, there is a spirit in everything we eat, or drink, 
and that spirit makes the thing whatever it may be, and its 
peculiar characteristic suggests the name for it. 

There is a spirit in tobacco known as nicotine. It is 
extracted by the act of burning, as in smoking cigars, cigar¬ 
ettes, or a pipe; also by the saliva through mastication, and 
that spirit, either in smoke or in the saliva, enters into the 
system of human beings and enslaves them. It is the same 
way with coffee, tea, cocoa, opium, etc. The peculiar spirit in 
any of these produces different conditions in those who drink 
the concoctions, or “swill” made from them. 

ANOTHER WONDERFUL MIRACLE ILLUS¬ 
TRATING DEMONOLOGY. 

A few weeks after we opened the little mission on South 
Halsted Street, Chicago, a lady by the name of Nichols 
brought her little child to us. It was the strangest and most 
remarkable appearing human being we had ever seen in all 
our professional experience. We thought, when we first looked 
at it, that it was a little baby and had marasmus. It had the old 
man look, with its face all wrinkled and drawn, and the char¬ 
acteristic brown dried skin. As it lay there in the little baby- 
wagon in which its mother had brought it to the mission, it 
was blowing out of its mouth, all the time hissing like a ser¬ 
pent. The saliva blown out of its mouth, with the dust from 
the street, covered its chin and the cloth over its chest. It was 


354 


DEMONOLOGY. 


a horrible object to look upon. On inquiry, the mother told 
us that the child was not a baby, but a little boy seven years 
and four months old. It had never grown any, except about 
an inch, since it was born. As it lay on its back in the baby- 
wagon, its little hands were extended up and constantly oscil¬ 
lating like a goose on its back. It had no sense whatever; it 
could not see nor hear, so far as its mother knew. She would 
feed it just like an old bird would feed its young, by going 
and pouring a teaspoonful of food in its mouth as it lay on 
its back. She also said that it had spasms each morning about 
nine o’clock. She said she brought it to us because she heard 
we had been a doctor of medicine, but had given it up to do 
the work that CHRIST did, and she believed that He alone 
could help her child. She told how hard and earnestly she 
had sought relief from doctors in different cities, and from 
leading physicians of Chicago, but none of them could tell 
her what was the trouble with her child, and none of them 
could do anything for it. We then thought of our own insuf¬ 
ficiency and want of ability as a man to do any more than any 
of the doctors had done; but in such time of need we learned 
to go to GOD, and so we invited Mrs. Nichols to come into 
the little mission, where we both knelt down, she on one side 
and myself on the other side of the little wagon. We prayed 
and asked GOD to have mercy on the child and to use us 
to benefit and to bless it. We asked Him to show us what 
the trouble was. All at once, while our eyes were closed, for 
the first time in our life, our spiritual eyes were opened, so 
that we could discern the spiritual (I Corinthians 12:8-10). 
We saw the vision of a woman being chased by geese. We 
stopped and thought, and then said: “LORD, what does this 
mean?” Then the thought came into our mind prenatal fright 
stamped the child. We asked the mother if, before her child 
was born, she was frightened by geese. She looked greatly 
astonished that we should ask such a question. She 
exclaimed: 

“Well, well, no doctor ever asked me such a question as 
that. Yes, I see it all.” 

“Yes,” we said to her, “it is all very plain; that hissing of 
the child is the hissing of a goose; the gestures of the child 
are the same and easily recognized as similar to the goose. 
When you were frightened by those geese Satan took advan¬ 
tage of your weakness and stamped upon the nature of your 
child the spirit of a goose. A goose spirit is binding your 
child.” 

We then asked GOD what should be done. We impressed 
upon our mind this passage of Scripture, found in Mark 16:17: 

“These signs shall follow them that believe, in my name 
they shall cast out demons (evil spirits).” 


DEMONOLOGY. 


355 


We then asked GOD to honor His Word and enforce the 
command that we should make in the name of His Son, JESUS 
CHRIST. We then rebuked the evil spirit of the devil bind¬ 
ing the child and commanded it to depart. 

The mother noted an immediate improvement, and that 
continued day by day. She brought the child to us two or 
three times a week for several months. Hundreds of people 
in Chicago saw the child get stronger and better day by day 
from the commencement of our ministry. 

It ceased to hiss very soon after the first time we min¬ 
istered to it and commenced to grow. It soon commenced to 
show intelligence and to prove that it could see and hear and 
to make known its need for food and water. In eighteen 
months it had grown one foot and a half. It could stand up 
with the support of its mother. 

The parents moved to Colorado soon after, and we have 
not heard from them direct since; but have heard through 
others that the child continued to grow and improve. 


DEMONOLOGY—CONTINUED. 

THE DEADLY WORK OF SATAN 
EXPLAINED. 

Chapter XLII. 

DIABOLICAL SPIRITISM OR DEMONISM. 

“But the Spirit saith expressly, that in latter times some 
shall fall away from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits 
and doctrines of demons, through the hypocrisy of men that 
speak lies, branded in their own conscience as with a hot iron.” 
—I Tim. 4:1, 2 and 3. 

One of the most dangerous of all the doctrines of the 
devil to deceive people ignorant of the truth in the scriptures 
regarding his devices, is so-called “Spiritualism.” 

One of the greatest mistakes which Christians make in 
dealing with Spiritism is to make the assertion that all of it 
is fraudulent; that there are no spirits at all who communicate 
with man, and that the whole is a trick of designing persons 
falsely professing to be mediums, and of people whose mental 
hallucinations amount to insanity. These assertions are made 
always by persons who have never investigated the subject 
and are ignorant of the truth regarding the phenomenon and of 
the persons who are mediumistic. 

It makes no difference who they are or how well they 
may be educated and informed on other subjects,—no one who 



356 


DEMONOLOGY—SPIRITISM, ETC. 


has not investigated, and become conversant with this subject 
is competent to pass judgment upon it. 

No one has investigated this subject to any extent or to 
any depth, without finding out that there is a diabolical reality 
in it; that spirits do exist and have the power of entering into 
the bodies of men and women and of producing phenomenon 
of different kinds; and that these spirits are evil spirits who 
have the power of imitating individuals who have died so that 
they are enabled to deceive and mislead ordinary people who 
know no better and even, sometimes, those who claim to be the 
very elect. 

In this way, by his emissaries and his diabolical demons, 
Satan leads people from God and the truth of the Gospel, which 
he can do in no other manner. 

We know he came very near leading us away from Christ, 
when we were ignorant of God’s word, and after years of study 
and investigation were led by our dear mother to read the fol¬ 
lowing from I John 4:1: 

‘‘Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits 
whether they are of God: because many false prophets are 
gone out into the world. Hereby know we the Spirit of God: 
Every Spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the 
flesh is of God: Every Spirit that confesseth not that Jesus 
Christ is come in the flesh is not of God; and this is that spirit 
of anti-Christ, whereof ye have heard that it should come; and 
even now already is it in the world.” 

Also I Timothy 4:1: “Now the Spirit (the Holy Spirit) 
speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some shall depart 
from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines 
of demons.” 

“And these are the spirits of demons, working miracles, as 
stated in Revelation 16:13, 15: 

“I saw three unclean spirits like frogs come out of the 
mouth of the dragon, and out of the mouth of the beast, and 
out of the mouth of the false prophet. 

“The spirits of demons, working miracles, which go forth 
unto the kings of the earth and of the whole world.” 

Our dear mother so urged upon us the importance of 
measuring “Spiritualism” by the Scriptural measure, when we 
returned to our home in Memphis, Tenn., where we were then 
living and practicing medicine (in 1875), and attended a 
“seance” as was our custom twice each week, we determined to 
“try the Spirits.” 

We asked the spirit controlling a medium if he believed 
that Jesus of Nazareth was the Christ? 

He answered he believed that “Jesus of Nazareth was a 
good man, but no more of God than any other man.” 

That was just what our mother said would be the answer. 


DEMONOLOGY—SPIRITISM, ETC 


357 


That proved to us once for all that so-called “Spiritualism” is 
of Satan. We took up our hat and left that “seance” and have 
never attended once since. 

Since the Holy Spirit of God and the Spirit of Christ His 
Son, has come into our body and given us the ability to dis¬ 
cern and see spirits, we know exactly what character of spirits 
inhabit other bodies, and are able to see the demons in those 
who profess to be “mediums.” 

There is some kind of a spirit in every human being, and, 
as for that, there is some kind of a spirit in every animal and 
everything that exists. It is the spirit which gives character 
to the person or animal. 

God's true children, citizens of the Kingdom of Christ, 
have the blessed Holy Spirit of God and the Spirit of Christ, 
God’s Son in them. 

Those who have not the Holy Spirit of God and the Spirit 
of Christ are not in the Kingdom and have not the inheritance 
(“My God shall supply all your need, according to His riches 
in Glory by Christ Jesus”), which Christ gives; such have the 
spirit of Satan or of some or more (a legion) of his demons in 
them and they are actuated by and have the characteristics of 
the peculiar demon or evil spirits controlling them. 

When such individual dies the spirit or spirits inhabiting 
the body before death goes into the unseen world, with the 
human spirit, which separate from the body at death. The 
human spirit cannot return to earth in any living being and 
make a “medium” of that being; but the demon or diabolical 
spirit can and that spirit finding a yielding human being, de¬ 
ceived by Satan and willing to become a “medium,” does enter 
in, and it is that spirit which, having been in another human 
body controlling it but which is dead now enters into the living 
body of the willing “medium” and imitates the voice, gestures 
and character, assuming the name of the departed, and de¬ 
ceives wife, husband, children or friends of the departed. 

It should be known that such spirits are not the spirits 
of dead persons, but the evil diabolical spirits of the devil 
which inhabited the body of the departed one. 

Many depraved human beings, especially women, for the 
purpose of deceiving people into giving- their money to see 
“Spirits materialize,” get up some tricks and interesting 
“sleight of hand” or “legerdemain” performances, representing 
themselves as “mediums”; but they are not genuine. Satan 
works in that way or in any other way he can to deceive. 

We know from long years of experience and a long life 
given to observation and experimentation, what we are writing 
about and know we are competent to advise, people as to 
what is right. We warn them to shun the association of those 
and especially “mediums,” because they are possessed by 


358 


DEMONOLOGY—SPIRITISM, ETC. 


diabolical spirits of the devil and will be used of Satan to mis¬ 
lead and get them into the densest darkness and misery. 

God says in His Word: 

“The soul that turneth after such as have familiar spirits, 
and after wizards, to go a whoring after them, I will even set 
my face against that soul, and will cut him off from among his 
people.”—Leviticus 20:6. 

“Regard not them that have familiar spirits, neither seek 
after wizards, to be defiled by them: I am the Lord your 
God.”—Leviticus 19:31. 

“Thou shall not suffer a witch to live.”—Exodus 22:18. 

“There shall not be found among you any one that maketh 
his son or his daughter to pass through the fire, or that useth 
divination, or an observer of times, or an enchanter, or a witch, 
or a charmer, or a consulter with familiar spirits, or a wizard, 
or a necromancer. For all that do these things are an abomina¬ 
tion unto the Lord: and because of these abominations the 
Lord thy God doth drive them out from before thee. Thou 
shalt be perfect with the Lord thy God.”—Deut. 18:10-13. 

SPIRITUALISM. 

One of the greatest sources of evil producing mental de¬ 
rangement in human beings, is so called “Spiritualism.” The 
proper name for that pernicious work of satan is Demonism. 
It might be called Spiritism; but that is misleading to all who 
do not understand the truth as revealed in the Scriptures in 
regard to fallen spirits. 

When Lucifer, the Beautiful, became proud and assumed 
to act as God, ignoring God and changing His laws, the angels 
which were subject to him in heaven, united with him against 
God and the pure and holy angels under the leaders, Mich¬ 
ael and Gabriel. Then it was, Lucifer became Satan, the devil, 
and his angels became demons. They were all expelled from 
heaven and came to this earth. Satan took possession of the 
earth with all his demons, and since that time “their place has 
been known no more in heaven.” 

They pollute the atmosphere with their presence, and 
being different in character, divided, as they are, into families, 
and each family or tribe, flocking together, as “birds of a feath¬ 
er flock together,” they give the atmosphere in different lo¬ 
calities the peculiar odor and power to harm human beings 
who breathe it. This accounts for the different affluvias such 
as miasm, malaria, and other death-dealing atmospheres. Those 
different demons go in families or flocks and give to the at¬ 
mosphere their peculiar odor and characteristic wherever they 
are. Some go to swamps, just as buzzards and green flies 
go to carrion. Others seek and become habitants of moun¬ 
tains, hills, valleys, shade or sunshine. Some inhabit dark 


DEMONOLOGY—SPIRITISM, ETC. 


359 


cellars and hide in peculiar places. Others seek and are at¬ 
tracted to human beings which have certain peculiar traits of 
character, and emanate from their mind or bodies certain 
peculiar odors and affluvia which some of the families of de¬ 
mons feast upon. Active and the most dangerous demons at¬ 
tach themselves to beasts, reptiles or the most degraded human 
beings. 

The earth being subject to Satan, he produces different 
poisonous weeds, shrubs, trees, reptiles, bugs, flies, animalculae, 
vermin of all kinds and death-dealing bacilli and infinitesimal 
germs. These all have special peculiar demons attached to 
and in them to give them the peculiar character they possess. 

Weeds, poisonous shrubs, reptiles, flies, etc., do not have 
to be planted by man, nor cultivated. Such things grow spon¬ 
taneously and in profusion without any care, protection or cul¬ 
tivation from man. 

There is no life or health for mankind in any of the devil’s 
production. 

God our Father in Heaven, has provided vegetables, fruits, 
nuts, grain, birds, fish and cattle in which He has placed life, 
health and strength for man, and when man partakes only of 
what God has provided for him, there can be nothing but life, 
health and strength. Otherwise they are subject to disease, 
sickness, suffering and death. 

On account of sin man lost his inheritance and in conse¬ 
quence he has to work, cultivate, house, preserve, and prepare 
his food and live by “the sweat of his brow.” But thank God, 
He has sent His only begotten Son to this world to secure 
reconciliation with God, and when men will renounce their al¬ 
legiance to Satan and his hosts of demons and accept Jesus, 
the Christ, to reign and rule over them, eternal life is restored 
to them and they do not desire anything which the devil and 
his demons have made. 

Every weed and poisonous thing satan has devised and 
made has the peculiar spirit or characteristic of the demon 
which Satan used in forming it. 

It should be remembered that what God has given us in 
regard to these things are true, and every person should make 
it his or her business in early life to become acquainted with 
these truths. 

God says: “There is the natural and there is the spirit¬ 
ual.” Why is it then that people are so slow to accept the 
fact that there are real spirits, just as real, and exist just as 
much as any human being exists. There are good, true, pure 
and heaven-like spirits of God, which are angels. God says, 
in Psalm 34:7: “The angel of the Lord encampeth round 
about them that (love and) fear Him, and delivereth them.” 
Also, in Hebrews 1:14: “Are they (the angels) not minister- 


360 DEMONOLOGY—SPIRITISM, ETC. 

ing spirits, sent forth to minister to them who are heirs of 
salvation ?” 

We know that there is an evil spirit in every poison, in 
every bad odor and in everything that causes suffering and 
sickness. How could it exist, or how could it ever have come 
into existence if the devil, who causes all evil, had not devised 
and produced it. 

Demons or fallen spirits personate human dead, with 
whose past history, spirits, though invisible, are thoroughly ac¬ 
quainted. Such spirits frequently personate the Creator and 
Redeemer, causing deceived persons to do penace, and fre¬ 
quently the most ridiculous things. Yes, and we have known 
demons in persons to cause those persons to pray, shout, say 
amen, and make great professions of sanctification; but all for 
the purpose of leading such persons on and to bring them more 
fully under Satan’s control. Satan and his demons often 
appear as angels of light. Re not deceived. 


DIABOLICAL SPIRITISM OR DEMONISM. 
Chapter XLIII. 

The following is from a special correspondent of the Rec¬ 
ord Herald, sent by telegraph from New York, headed, “Spirit 
World Exists, Belief of Scientist Dr. Isaac K. Funk,” giving 
a queer story in regard to spiritualism. We give the telegraph 
report in full that people may be warned against having any¬ 
thing whatever to do with spiritualism, and that they may 
avoid associating with those who do, for the spirits on them 
will, very probably, seize upon the person who listens to and 
considers that matter and will give them some of their false 
ideas and desires. 

It is one of the secrets of nature and GOD is not pleased 
to have anybody violate. His Word by having anything to do 
with demons or spirits of the dead. 

“NEW YORK, Feb. 24.—A remarkable collection of psy¬ 
chic or spiritualistic experiences is contained in “The Psychic 
Riddle,” by Dr. Isaac K. Funk of Funk & Wagnalls, publish¬ 
ers, which has just been brought out. Dr. Funk gives 
many startling stories of messages from the dead. He declares 
he is not a spiritualist in the accepted sense of the word. He 
is interested deeply in psychic research, however, he says, be¬ 
cause it seems more and more likely that by these efforts may 
be discovered marvelous powers of the human soul not yet 
recognized fully by the science of psychology, as telepathy, 
clairvoyance, prescience, secondary personalities, cure of dis¬ 
eases by hypnotic suggestions, etc., and by them also much 
new light may be thrown upon many forms of insanity. 



DEMONOLOGY—SPIRITISM, ETC. 


361 


In one chapter of the book Dr. Funk repeats a remarkable 
story told him by a friend well known as author, physician and 
publisher. It is a story of his own personal experience. 

Asserts He Left Body. 

He is convinced that one evening while in Florida he 
actually passed out of his body, and yet retained a most vivid 
conscious existence. In the few hours of his discarnate state 
he visited the family of a friend a thousand miles distant, saw 
what they were doing and heard them talk, was recognized 
and spoken to by his friend, and after other experiences he 
returned and by a supreme effort of the will he re-entered the 
body and regained control of it. He gives this important cor¬ 
roboration of the story: The following morning he wrote a 
letter to his distant friend narrating his experience at his 
home, what he there saw the family do and what he heard 
them say. And the distant friend that same morning wrote 
to him narrating how he had seen him in his room the night 
before and what he had said to him, and that now he was 
greatly alarmed lest some misfortune had befallen him. These 
two letters crossed each other in transit. Dr. Funk says: 

“It should be remembered that this story is told by a 
trained physician who knows the symptoms of approaching 
death and who is an experimental psychologist.Howmuch more 
satisfactory it would be to the reader, an$ certainly to the 
scientists, were I permitted to give the name and address of 
this physician, the name and location of his friend, and other 
details of his strange experience. But, no, this physician feels 
that he must hide his identity under anonymity, as publicity 
of this sort would hurt him professionally.’* 

Banker Has Experiences. 

Another friend who has taken Dr. Funk into his confidence 
is the head of an extensive banking house. “His name is 
known from Penobscot Bay to the Golden Gate as a synonym 
for veracity and level-headedness.” He, too, declines to permit 
his name to appear in support of certain personal psychic 
experiences. 

“For,” says he, “my board of directors would be startled 
and many of our customers would feel their confidence shaken 
in my sagacity.” 

This new book, in short, is a collection of the experiences 
of himself and his friends in connection with spiritualist me¬ 
diums and of comment upon them. There is none more in¬ 
teresting than the story of what happened to Walter Hubbell, 
an actor, in the Spiritual Temple, in Boston, where Rev. Mr. 
Wiggin was officiating as speaker and medium. It had been 
stated that Mr. Wiggin is controlled by the spirit of John Mc¬ 
Cullough, whom Hubbell had known in the flesh. So Hubbell 


362 


DEMONOLOGY—SPIRITISM, ETC. 


took a piece of blue paper of a peculiar shade, and with purple 
ink wrote these words upon it: 

“John McCullough, do you remember this: ‘Does no 
one speak ? I am defendant here!’ ” 

Mr. Wiggin sat blindfolded in the center of the stage 
when Mr. Hubbell entered the hall. The various questions 
sent up by the audience were dumped out of the baskets upon 
the table in front of Mr. Wiggin. 

Replies to the Question. 

After Wiggin had given a number of answers to the writ¬ 
ers he stopped for a moment and said: 

“Friends, I wish to say that I, the spirit of John Mc¬ 
Cullough, the actor, control this medium, and that some per¬ 
son in this audience has written some words I often spoke 
upon the stage in earth life, upon a piece of paper, asking 
me if I remember them. I know the person who asks this 
question well, and he has appeared upon the stage with me. 
The words he asks about I spoke for years before Appius 
Claudius in the Forum scene, of the fourth act, of ‘Virginius/ 
after my return from battle, and they are: ‘Does no one speak? 
I am defendant here!’ The paper containing them is now 
upon the table, and I have not touched it.” 

Mr. Hubbell continues his story as follows: 

“I replied that this was all correct. He then addressed me 
and said: ‘And you have been in that same play?’ To which 
I replied: ‘Yes, but not with you, John, but with another/ 
And he answered or rather affirmed my statement by saying: 
‘Yes, I know that/ All of which is the truth, I having ap¬ 
peared with him in ‘Coriolanus/ ‘Jack Cade’ and ‘The Gladi¬ 
ator/ but never in ‘Virginius/ appearing afterward as Appius 
Claudius when another man played Virginius after John had 
passed away.” 

Tells of Edwin Forrest. 

“The seance then proceeded, letters being answered for a 
score or more of persons, Mr. Wiggins being blindfolded all 
the while, as from the first, with a black silk handkerchief. 
When I heard him remark that the seance would soon close, 
I said: ‘John, may I ask you a question ?’ He replying in the 
affirmative, I asked if he had met Edwin Forrest in the spirit 
world. The answer was, ‘Often/ I then asked if Forrest was 
now happy. He replied that no man knew Forrest better than 
he did in earth life, and that he knew Forrest’s surrounding 
conditions made him, while on the earth plane, unhappy, but 
that now he was with people who understood him and that he 
was contented.” 

Wiggin, or McCullough, as you will, concluded his con¬ 
versation with Hubbell by remarking that there were but few 


DEMONOLOGY—SPIRITISM, ETC. 363 

tragedians on the stage, owing to the strange ideas of the man¬ 
agers, who were wrong about it. 

Dr. Funk begs not to be misunderstood. He does not 
claim that spiritualism has been scientifically demonstrated. 

I say exactly the contrary, believing that we are many miles 
distant from such a demonstration. What I do say is that 
such a demonstration is to my mind, after nearly thirty years 
of investigation, far more likely than are the probabilities that 
spiritualism is not true; that the proofs in favor of its truth 
are much stronger than those.against it; that today, as the 
proofs stand, a man is more logical, more sane, in accepting the 
spiritualistic belief of the communion of spirits through the 
physical sensories than he is in rejecting it.” 


DIFFERENCE BETWEEN THE DEVIL AND 
DEMONS. 

Chapter XLIV. 

In Luke 8:2 we find an account of a certain woman who 
had been healed of evil spirits and infirmities, one Mary Mag¬ 
dalene, “out of whom went seven devils.” In the original 
Greek, the word is “demons,” not “devils.” 

What is the difference between “demons” and “devils?” 

There is but one devil and you cannot piuralize his name. 
In this woman were seven demons. We have seen people 
that had forty. We have seen people possessed of so many 
demons that they were deranged in mind. Insanity is caused 
by demons. There is only one devil at the head of the demons. 

Satan was formerly an archangel who rebelled against 
GOD, and with him one-third of the angels of heaven, but 
as soon as they rebelled, they became evil spirits, opposed to 
GOD, and Satan, with them, was expelled from Heaven, and 
came to earth, filling the space around us. And so it is that 
people are subject to demons, and the demons around human 
beings are legion. 

Mary Magdalene was oppressed by the devil. Indeed, she 
was possessed of seven demons, but in Luke 13:11, we read: 
“Behold, there was a woman which had a spirit of infirmity 
eighteen years, and was bowed together, and could in no wise 
iift up herself. And when JESUS saw her, He called hei to 
Him, and said unto her, ‘Woman thou art loosed from thine 
infirmity/ And He laid His hands upon her, and immediately 
she was made straight, and glorified GOD.” 

If she had not obeyed Him, there would have been no 
possibility of her being delivered. People have to obey 



364 


DEMONOLOGY—DEVIL AND DREAMS. 


CHRIST, and do just as He tells them. If people will com¬ 
ply with His directions and meet His conditions, they will 
be blessed, and will be delivered and healed. All depends 
upon your faith, backed by energy and determination. 

You remember, perhaps, the Biblical story of the blind 
man who knew that JESUS was near, and cried out to Him, 
and continued to cry out until the people in the multitude 
told him to be silent. This was the only method he had of 
attracting CHRIST’S attention and he persisted, until the 
LORD saw him and healed him. Now, this woman who was 
bound by a spirit of infirmity did exactly as JESUS told her 
to do. 

In the 14th verse of the 13th chapter of Luke we find: 
“And the ruler of the synagogue answered with indignation, 
because that JESUS had healed on the Sabbath Day, and said 
unto the people, There are six days in which men ought to 
work; in them therefore come and be healed, and not on the 
Sabbath Day. The LORD then answered him, and said: 
Thou hypocrite, doth not each one of you on the Sabbath loose 
his ox or his ass from the stall, and lead him away to the wat¬ 
ering? And ought not this woman, being a daughter of Abra¬ 
ham (a child of God), whom Satan hath bound, lo, these 
eighteen years, be loosed from this bond on the Sabbath day? 
And when he had said these things, all his adversaries were 
ashamed: and all the people rejoiced for all the glorious things 
that were done by him.” 

You see this woman was bound by an evil spirit. She 
came to Him when He called her, and He touched her, and 
said: “Woman, thou art loosed from thine infirmity.” 

In this day and age it is just as much a decree that His 
ministers shall do just as He did, as it was 1900 years ago. 

And what did He do? We find in the 11th chapter of 
Mark and the 23rd verse: “For verily I say unto you, That 
whosoever shall say unto this mountain, Be thou removed, 
and be thou cast into the sea; and shall not doubt in his heart, 
but shall believe those things which he saith shall come to 
pass; he shall have whatsoever he saith. Therefore I say unto 
you, What things soever ye desire, when ye pray, believe that 
ye receive them, and ye shall have them.” 

JESUS is just the same today as when He was here on 
earth. Only today He is represented by His ministers, and 
when He was here, He had only the twelve apostles, or others 
whom He sent forth in His name. Will not the same things 
occur today as occurred then? Most assuredly. Such things 
have been done, and are being done. 

It is a reality that evil spirits come into people, deform 
them, and cause them to suffer and to become sick and to die. 
There are different species of spirits producing all that man is 


DEMONOLOGY—DEVIL AND DREAMS. 


365 


subject to here on earth. Get rid of them according to the 
method prescribed in the Scriptures, and when a person who 
is afflicted by an evil spirit obeys the injunctions of the Holy 
Book, and has done for him what is commanded therein by one 
who does exactly as CHRIST did, that person is going to have 
results. Not the man, but the Spirit in a true minister of 
GOD may cast out demons. 

If you have not that same Spirit in your body you are 
none of His. You had better get CHRIST in you just as 
soon as you can. You will have to have Him in you before 
you are completely saved. You may have a partial healing, 
but you will never have complete and perfect healing until 
you have it from Him. 


THE DEADLY WORK OF SATAN 
EXPLAINED. 

Chapter XLV. 

The name devil is taken from the Greek word Diabolis, 
which means the decei'ver, or traducer; the father, or author 
of all that is evil, mean and corrupt. He is also called Satan, 
which is from the Hebrew word satan, meaning the adver¬ 
sary, referring to the great enemy and destroyer of the human 
family; prince of darkness; chief of the fallen angels; the 
arch-fiend. 

The name Satan is considered more polite in referring 
to the arch-fiend of hell than to say, devil. 

Satan, the arch-fiend, the devil, was so termed, after his 
being changed on account of his rebellion against God in 
heaven. He was originally the greatest of the leading 
angels in heaven. He was called Lucifer because he was so 
beautiful. He was as “beautiful as the morning light,” and 
hence his earthly designation was Lucifer, at first. 

He was also called, on earth, Beelzebub, and as we be¬ 
lieve, was so called because of his wonderful power to change 
himself quickly into any character or being, materially or 
physically, gigantic, elephantic, or infinitesimal. He has the 
power of appearing as an angel of light, or if he desires to 
frighten any person on earth, he can appear in his natural con¬ 
dition, the fiercest, the ugliest, the meanest, the most unclean, 
the most despicable of all characters or spirits. He has the 
power to go into any person on earth that will permit him to 
do so, or to send one of his fallen angels, called demons, into 
them, and change their whole character. 

For instance, he sends one of his poison demons into the 



3C6 


DEMONOLOGY—DEADLY WORK OF SATAN. 


material known as arsenic, so that when any human being or 
living thing takes it into their system, it means death, causing 
great suffering, and a peculiar burning thirst with vomiturition, 
an extreme nausea characteristic of the demon he has put in 
it. The substance in which the evil spirit of the devil exists 
is no more than common chalk combined with clay and bis¬ 
muth, but as soon as the oxygen in the air comes in contact 
with it, the evil spirit of the devil instantly comes into the 
substance and gives it that peculiar nature. 

Strychnine is one of the demons or evil powers in a vege¬ 
table known as nux vomica, and that grows out of the ground, 
the same as cabbage or any eaten vegetable. 

So it is, that tobacco, which is a weed growing out of the 
ground, and there is nothing in it but what is of the earth; but 
it is composed of those elements which come out of the earth, 
has in it an evil spirit of the devil called nicotine. It is a 
peculiar demon, which is released from the tobacco when 
it is burned or when it comes in contact with the saliva of a 
human being, and enters into the circulation of the person 
who smokes it, or chews it. It has the peculiar effect of 
exhilarating the nervous system and the mental powers of 
an individual under its influence; but that is not all. When 
a man using the accursed stuff is under its influence and 
begets a child, that child is marked in a peculiar manner, 
either mentally or physically, causing a dwarfed mind and 
nervous system, or deformity of the body by contracting the 
muscles. 

So it is that Satan works himself, and through his demons. 

Besides this, he sends his demons into people, causing 
torments, or deformity, such as cancers, tuberculosis, paraly¬ 
sis, asthma, bronchitis, stomachitis, rheumatism, neuralgia, 
appendicitis, overitis and every other sickness, suffering and 
torment to which flesh is heir. 

We refer the reader to the following Scriptures as to how 
Satan and his hosts of demons came to earth. Hence our 
fleshly bodies made of the earth are subject to him and his 
demons as long as we permit him and his demons to afflict 
us. The Scripture is as follows: 

“And there was war in heaven: Michael and his angels 
fought against the dragon; and the dragon fought and his 
angels. And prevailed not; neither was their place found 
any more in heaven. And the great dragon was cast out, that 
old serpent, called the Devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the 
whole world: he was cast out into the earth, and his angels 
were cast out with him. And I heard a loud voice saying in 
heaven, Now is come salvation, and strength, and the kingdom 
of our God, and the power of his Christ: for the accuser of 
our brethren is cast down, which accused them before our 


DEMONOLOGY—DEADLY WORK OF SATAN. 


367 


God day and night. And they overcame him by the blood of 
the Lamb, and by the word of their testimony; and they loved 
not their lives unto the death. Therefore rejoice, ye heavens, 
and ye that dwell in them. Woe to the inhabiters of the earth 
and of the sea! for the devil is come down unto you, having 
great wrath, because he knoweth that he hath but a short 
time.” 

The Deadly Work of Satan Explained. The Danger of Chil¬ 
dren Being in the Company with Demonized People. 

The following letter from Leavenworth, Kansas, is self- 
explanatory: “I have just one little boy, about nine years old. 
Last winter a man came through here by the name of Printiss, 
and he had an unclean spirit. I did not know it at the time, 
and he made out that he thought so much of my little boy. One 
night he laid hands on him, and the spirit that was in the 
man went into the boy, and now we cannot do anything with 
him. He runs off from home all the time, and last week he 
set the mission on fire. If we leave him home, and leave his 
dinner, he will take it when he comes from school and give 
it to some one else and almost starves himself to death, and 
he will take money from home and just throw it away. 

“We had to have him locked up in jail to keep him from 
freezing to death; for he will hide himself away, and when we 
are in bed he will creep in and sleep with the dog in a large old 
barrel. He never did this before that terrible man laid his 
hands on him. 

“I know through faith that you have in the LORD that 
you can help us. I am going to look for an answer from the 
skies and I am going to pray with you that my baby may 
be delivered from this dreadful spirit.”—(Signed) Mary Ma¬ 
hon. 

Another Case of a Child Under Demon Possession. 

A Sister Robinson of Michigan wrote, asking us to pray 
for her little girl about eleven or twelve years old. She laughs 
incessantly. It is a laughing demon that has possession of 
that child. Sister Robinson says: “Sometimes my darling 
is right enough as ever. Then she starts to laugh. She is 
very stubborn.” This child not only has a laughing demon; 
but also a stubborn demon, and a third, an unclean demon. 
There is no doubt about that. 

Another Case Showing the Necessity of God’s Children Being 
Careful What Company They Keep. 

January 8th. We have just been called to visit Sister 
Curtis, after receiving an urgent call to go and minister to her. 
Yesterday she had a vistor whom she had not seen for a long 
time. She told Sister Curtiss that she was subject to heart 


368 


DEMONOLOGY—DEADLY WORK OF SATAN. 


disease and had to take strychnine tablets every day to keep 
from dying. 

The evil spirit causing the heart disease in the woman 
went into Sister Curtiss and caused her great trouble in her 
heart and prostration of body. We found her in that condi¬ 
tion ; but praise GOD, as soon as we prayed and cast out the 
demon she was delivered and healed. 

Satan Puts Fear on People and Makes Them Insane. 

The following letter received from Mrs. Wm. E. Sher¬ 
wood, New York, will be read with interest: 

“I heard of you some weeks ago through a Mrs. Avery. 
If I could have known of you before, I might have been saved 
the terrible torture of insanity, of which I was a mere toy for 
the devil for nearly two years. 

“I had been what I called then, a Christian, for sixteen 
years, being converted at fourteen years of age and I did truly 
try so hard to live so as to please my Savior. I was married 
at eighteen years of age and I did as well as I knew how to help 
my husband and four dear little children to live a true godly 
life. 

“But as years passed on, cares and worries so overcame 
me that they formed a fear, though of what I could not tell. I 
only knew I had a fear or dread of something and as I had 
been living for fourteen years as good and pure a life as I could, 
and been asking Jesus to guide me in everything, I could not 
account for it. I took the Bible for my constant guide and for 
months prayed most of the time. Often taking my little child¬ 
ren, I would kneel with them and earnestly pray to God for 
help to be saved from the insane asylum and also to be able to 
care for my dear husband and children, as I knew was my 
duty as well as my privilege to do. 

“But the devil must have seen that he had me tight for a 
while at least, so he did his best to destroy me. I could not 
eat, sleep or do anything, only feel that I was lost forever. I 
had no strength for anything. I felt that I was tied to my 
chair or bed. I could not do as much as to wash my face or 
hands unless driven to it; could not love my husband or 
children or friends or church, which had all been so dear to me. 

“In January of last year I was taken by my husband to 
Utica State Hospital for the insane. Then I grew worse than 
ever and did not want to see anyone at all. I did not want to 
pray, only at times. My husband was faithful to me and came 
at first twice a week; but after a time once a week. Our home 
is in Syracuse. I had such a desire to go home, and so would 
plead and beg with my husband and friends to take me home. 

“One day in June my husband and the oldest girls (aged 
fourteen and twelve) and other friends came and I pleaded so 


DEMONOLOGY—DEADLY WORK OF SATAN. 


369 


hard that they take me home. Oh, how thankful I was to be 
free to the air once more and not be locked up every minute. 

“The insane asylum is the very worst place to put a soul 
with that affliction, for when taken there you lose all hope. 
You never hear of Jesus and no one prays for you, or if they 
do, you don’t know it. But I continued to grow worse and I 
had been reduced in weight from 188 pounds to 106 pounds, 
and I think was near death’s door. 

“Through a sister-in-law who had been helped at a Home 
near New York, I was brought here on the 30th of July. Well, 
people and nurses were different here. It seemed good to be 
treated at least as though I was human and sick, if not told of 
Jesus. Though I had no hope of being restored to my right 
mind, I began to have a desire to pray for the saving of my 
soul, at least, not wishing to lose my heavenly home that I 
worked and hoped to gain for so many years. 

“So I prayed and read continually, caring only for Chris¬ 
tian reading, until one day, the 25th day of October, when 
reading in the beautiful book, Canada’s Conversion, Jesus came 
to me in an instant and took away all of my old fears and 
tortures of mind and gave me such love and peace and opened 
my understanding to His laws and statutes, that I cannot ex¬ 
press to you how very happy I am in Him and I have faith that 
nothing is impossible to those that truly love and make Him 
first in their lives. 

“Do you know that my right mind came so suddenly that 
my dearest friends feared that I had too strong faith in God 
for my state of weakness of body. But I knew how I was 
healed and by Whom, so I just pitied and loved them for it. 

“My body is still very weak; but I feel sure that as Jesus 
healed me in heart and mind He is also able to heal me in body 
and give me strength. So I ask you to kindly pray for my 
complete healing. Never a day passes but that I pray earnestly 
morning and night that you may have grand success in the 
good work you are doing for others through Jesus Christ, our 
Saviour.” 


CHRIST DESTROYS THE WORKS OF THE 
DEVIL. 

Chapter XLVI. 

Jesus Christ, the Son of God, was manifested to destroy 
the works of the devil, and the way He destroyed the works 
of the devil was to cast out demons, heal the sick, restore the 
blind to sight, cleanse lepers. 

At Houston, Texas, April 1st, the devil got badly fooled; 
not because it was All Fools’ day, but because he tried to dis¬ 
turb the meeting and was cast out. Satan is always ready to 
take advantage of weak or debilitated people and use them, 
and there are many honest, sincere people who are deceived 
by him; but common sense will show any person who will 
think and consider such manifestations, whether they are of 
Satan or of the Holy Spirit. 

Satan has all kinds of demons. He, with all of his hosts 
of fallen angels or demons, which his angels became when they 
united themselves with Satan, when Satan, as the most power¬ 
ful angel in Heaven, rebelled against God, following which, 
there was war in Heaven, and he and his fallen angels, 
called demons, were expelled into space and they took posses¬ 
sion of the earth and its atmosphere to dwell in. So it is, that 
the earth-atmosphere was filled with all conceivable forms and 
characters of evil spirits. 

When the earth was inhabited by human beings, they 
took possession where the human being would permit them, 
and this has continued up to the present time. 

Adam and Eve were the first to attack. 

Satan always deceives people before he can enter in and 
control them and so he had to deceive Eve and take advantage 
of her womanly characteristics to admire the beautiful. 

God had commanded Adam and Eve that they should not 
partake of a certain fruit in the garden, telling them that the 
day in which they did such a thing, they would be separated 
from Him. Eve saw Satan eating of that fruit. He appeared 
before her as a beautiful, bright shining being and seeing him 
eat the fruit which appeared so luscious, she looked longingly 
at him eating and he, seeing that there was a desire in her mind 
to do so, offered it to her; but she said no, God had forbid, 
and repeated the warning that God gave her. Satan then de¬ 
ceived her by saying that God did not mean what He said and 
influenced her because she coveted that fruit, to partake of it. 


DEMONOLOGY—CHRIST DESTROYS WORKS, ETC. 371 

Satan not only conies in that way to cause a person to 
violate Gods commands and provisions, which, always fol¬ 
lowed, will bring peace, happiness and blessings needed. Not 
only that, but he, having possession of all that is of the earth 
earthy, has access to and dominion over all flesh; because all 
flesh is made of the earth and unto the earth it will return. 

The brain of man in which is his thoughts, intellect or 
soul being of the flesh and subject to Satan, he, when allowed 
by the individual, will put his thoughts in the brain and those 
thoughts are always injurious, and will result, if entertained, 
in injury and suffering to the individual. 

Satan not only sends one or more of his demons into each 
human being who has not the Spirit of Christ in them, and that 
individual will be used of Satan to do the most ridiculous and 
unnatural things. 

Whenever we see anything in the conduct of any individ¬ 
ual that is unnatural, we know that it is of the devil. The 
incident referred to here is that of a Sister who had taken 
great interest in a blind woman, who was possessed of a num¬ 
ber of demons and brought her to the meetings for the pur¬ 
pose of having us as the minister of Christ, to do something 
for her. 

As soon as we entered the meeting, and after kneeling in 
prayer, we took our seat and the first thing attracting our 
attention was those two women. The blind woman had her 
hands up in front of her, palm to palm, fingers upturned, which 
she was oscillating in front of her, and her lips were moving 
and constantly repeating, as it appeared, “Mary, Virgin, have 
mercy on me.” We then discerned that one of the evil spirits 
in possession of the blind wiDman was affecting the Sister who 
sat by her side. We watched her very closely and saw that 
that evil spirit was like a serpent which we saw charming a 
bird which sat on some rose-bushes in our yard at Lake Kerr, 
Florida, a few years since. We noticed the bird with its wing 
stretched, oscillating up and down very rapidly, with its mouth 
opened and the feathers upon its neck extended. We did not 
understand what was the trouble with the bird, but looking 
down, about three feet from the bird we noticed a large serpent 
with its head raised from the ground, looking with bulging 
eyes, and its mouth open. We discerned at once that it was 
hypnotizing the bird, for the purpose of drawing it into its 
mouth for its breakfast, and we had to go to the door and 
make a motion as to strike the serpent before it ceased its 
operations and crawled away. 

That spirit of hypnotism‘in the snake is very often found 
in human beings, who are used of Satan to hypnotize and 
overcome some innocent person. 

When we discerned that evil spirit like a serpent, taking 


372 DEMONOLOGY—CHRIST DESTROYS WORKS, ETC. 


possession more and more of the Sister whose sympathies had 
caused her to befriend and help the poor unfortunate blind 
woman filled with demons, we knew what was coming; but 
how to act, so as not to subject the audience to a snare of the 
devil we did not know; therefore, we had to use great discre¬ 
tion and depend entirely upon God to direct our actions. 

We permitted Satan to go on and the result was that in a 
few minutes the Sister’s arms were extended, her eyes glaring 
wide, her mouth open, followed soon by her rising up and 
commencing to gesticulate, attracting the attention of the 
audience. We knew that if we had then, with any abruptness, 
denounced that action of the devil, and made any demonstra¬ 
tion. that there were many in the audience whom Satan would 
influence to believe that it -was the Holy Spirit causing the 
Sister to act that way, and that many honest and true people 
in the audience would have been deceived. 

Therefore, we called Brother Morwood, who is pastor of 
the congregation, to us. We asked him if he knew the cause 
of the Sister’s action and he said “Yes, I know, and I believe 
that you do, and was waiting for you to put a stop to it. I 
have known that Sister for a long time and never heard of her 
being in such a condition as this before.” We told him that 
the devil had hypnotized her just like a serpent would a bird 
and that she was under the control of a demon. We then asked 
him to cut short the singing and offer prayer, after which we 
would bring out the facts in the case to the audience, believing 
that every person would receive instruction and be benefited. 

This was done and we showed the people by reference to 
the Scriptures, the power of Satan over human beings to 
hypnotize them and then told them what we had discerned by 
the Spirit in that case. The Sister acknowledged it and rose 
up to tell how it was done; but we stopped her and having 
gotten rid of Satan in her, we then showed how Satan acted 
in other ways. 

God in the beginning of the world, when people were 
ignorant and inexperienced, provided and gave instruction on 
what animals were fit for food for human beings and what were 
not, and showed that those that are not fit for food for human 
beings are beasts of Satan. We showed that the hog and every 
living thing that is unclean and loved to drink swill and eat 
diseased and filthy matter, is of Satan, and identified the hog 
as one of the beasts of the devil. We showed that in the hog, 
was meat grown from corruption and diseased matter, and that 
whoever ate the flesh of the hog took into the body the genus 
of such diseases as scrofula, -consumption, cancer, tumors, 
carbuncles and boils. 

There was a young man in the audience who had one of 
his arms bound up, who had come there suffering very greatly 


DEMONOLOGY—CHRIST DESTROYS WORKS, ETC. 373 

from nervous trouble, affecting every nerve-center in his body 
and his brain. There was a great tumor like a gigantic boil on 
his arm, causing him very great distress. He had recently had 
one on the other arm and he was in a pitiful condition. He 
had been a sinner and acknowledged it before the people, and 
there gave up his sins and accepted Christ as his Savior, 
Sovereign and King, and also as His Healer. He confessed 
Christ before the people and knelt down and thanked God for 
saving his soul right there in the presence of the audience. 

This young brother after our ministry to him had returned 
to his seat, when Satan tried to kill him by putting a trembling 
demon upon him, as soon as he sat down by his sister on one 
side and on the other side by friends in the audience, 
causing a great commotion which resulted in threatened heart 
failure and loss of power to breathe. It was dreadful to see 
his agony. We had to suspend our description of the way 
that the little boy in the case following, was afflicted and go 
to the young man in the audience and rebuke and cast out the 
evil spirits which had accumulated around him and in him, 
like a swarm of bees around a hive. It was awful to behold 
his agony. The whole congregation was affected by it, but 
praise God! we soon got the victory. The demons had de¬ 
parted and quiet restored and there was no further trouble. 

After this, there was presented to us a little boy about six 
years old, who, his mother said, loved alcoholic liquors so well 
that he would search for such things in the house and sneak 
into places where he could smell it, such as saloons and would 
drink beer and anything that had alcohol in it which he could 
get hold of. She asked us to minister to him. 

We inquired about the boy’s father, and she told us that 
her husband was under the influence of liquor when she con¬ 
ceived before the birth of her child. It was evident, therefore, 
that the alcoholic spirit of Satan in her husband, impregnated 
the unborn child from the time it was begotten, and showed 
the people that God being the Supreme Spirit, far above all 
Spirits, was the only power that could drive out from her child 
those evil spirits of the devil, of alcohol and nicotine. We 
then ministered to the child and cast the demons out. 

This is an example of the true work of God which His 
ministers should do. The same work that Jesus Christ the 
Son of God did when He was here on earth. 

ANOTHER EXAMPLE OF CASTING OUT OF SPIRITS. 

It is a fearful as well as a wonderful experience to have 
the Holy Spirit in us discern and actually see by the sixth or 
spiritual sense, the Spirits which are in, upon or around people 
we meet. Angels and evil spirits are just as real and exist 
just as much as human beings. Not only this, but they can 


374 DEMONOLOGY—CHRIST DESTROYS WORKS, ETC. 

and do materialize and speak to people. We have evidence 
of that in the case of Zacharia recorded in the First Chapter of 
Luke, where the Angel Gabriel appeared to him in a material 
body and spoke to him and gave him a message from God 
about the birth of John. Again we find a very sensational 
description of the materialization of an Angel who appeared 
to the Apostle Peter as recorded in Acts 12:6-10. 

“The same night Peter was sleeping between two soldiers, 
bound with two chains; and the keepers before the door kept 
the prison. 

“And, behold, the angel of the Lord came upon him, and 
a light shined in the prison; and he smote Peter on the side, 
and raised him up, saying, Arise up quickly. And his chains 
fell off from his hands. 

“And the angel said unto him: Gird thyself, and bind on 
thy sandals. And so he did. And he sayeth unto him: Cast 
thy garment about thee, and follow me. 

“And he went out, and followed him; and wist not that 
it was true which was done by the angel; but thought he saw 
a vision. 

“When they were past the first and second ward, they 
came unto the iron gate that leadeth unto the city; which 
opened to them of his own accord; and they went out, and 
passed on through one street; and forthwith the angel de¬ 
parted from him.” 

While speaking to the audience in Full Gospel Mission 
in Houston, Texas, April 2nd, in the afternoon meeting, we 
discerned a number of demons or evil spirits on and around 
different people in the audience while we were speaking of 
such things. There was a spirit of a red fox variety, looking 
at us in an attitude of defiance, which we spoke of to the 
audience without looking at the individual which was attacked. 
After the meeting the lady who happened to be a Sister in 
Christ came to us and told us that she must have been the 
one referred to by us in the discourse, saying that there was 
something like that the matter with her, but she could not bear 
the idea of thinking that a demon was in her; yet, after attend¬ 
ing a meeting the previous week one afternoon and hearing 
us speak of the Spirit of Caffein in coffee, she, in spite of what 
we said had gone to a restaurant for her supper, intending to 
attend the meeting in the evening. There she drank a cup of 
coffee but just as soon as she did there seemed to be a terrible 
spirit take possession of her stomach and made her very sick 
with contracting, burning pains which then for four days had 
caused her to suffer greatly and she then requested us to 
minister to her. We then told her she was the one we referred 
to when we glanced over on the left side of her head looking at 
us as it did. We then prayed and in the name of Jesus Christ 




DEMONOLOGY—CHRIST DESTROYS WORKS, ETC. 375 


commanded the evil spirit to depart from her and that the 
stomach should be restored .to its natural condition command¬ 
ing the pain and torments to depart. Instantly she was de¬ 
livered and rejoiced greatly to know the truth which she could 
never have believed unless she had actual experience. 

The next case we were called to was a woman who for 
twelve years had been bound by Satan, head to foot. Every 
joint in her body was ankylosed. She could not move even a 
finger or toe. She had to be in bed and could not keep the 
flies off. We went to see her and preached there Sunday and 
Monday. Sunday afternoon we preached to the people who 
were gathered there in that home, and at night to congregation 
filling the Baptist church. We preached again Monday after¬ 
noon, but she was suffering torments. She did not have the 
faith on Sunday, nor on Monday morning, but on Monday 
afternoon, while the people were gathered filling two rooms 
in her home, there was one woman who was brought in about 
an hour previous, having heard that God's minister was in that 
vicinity and would be holding meetings there. She- was 
brought up and seated in front of the congregation. There 
they were fanning her, one on one side and one on the other. 
She could not get her breath and had been in this condition 
for many years. She was stricken with failure of the heart, 
so that they had to hold and support her and fan her very 
rapidly. Seeing that the woman had faith to be healed, exactly 
as Paul saw that man had faith as recorded in Acts 14 :-10, 
viz.: “And there sat a certain man at Lystra, impotent in his 
feet, being a cripple from his mother’s womb, who never had 
walked: The same heard Paul speak: who steadfastly behold¬ 
ing him, and perceiving that he had faith to be healed, said 
with a loud voice, Stand upright on thy feet. And he leaped 
and walked.” 

We, too, said, as CHRIST would have said: “Woman, 
you are delivered of your infirmity, breathe freely now, in the 
name of Jesus Christ, the Son of God.” She did breathe freely, 
to the astonishment of all who were present. 

God brought this about to show the woman, lying there 
on the bed, what He could do. 

It was wonderful to see such faith manifested there that 
afternoon, and then the woman who was bound said she had 
seen what she had never expected to see, and that now she 
had faith to believe that God would heal her. 

A WARNING. 

In Acts 19 we find this narrative: 

“Certain of the vagabond Jews, exorcists, took upon them 
to call over them which had evil spirits, the name of the Lord 
Jesus, saying, We adjure you by Jesus whom Paul preacheth. 


376 DEMONOLOGY—CHRIST DESTROYS WORKS, ETC. 


“And there were seven sons of one Sceva a Jew, and chief 
of the priests, which did so. 

“And the evil spirit answered and said, Jesus I know, and 
Paul I know; but who are ye ? 

“And the man in whom the evil spirit was, leaped upon 
them, and overcame them, and prevailed against them, so that 
they fled out of that house naked and wounded. 

“And this was known to all the Jews and Greeks also 
dwelling at Ephesus: and fear fell on them all, and the name 
of the Lord Jesus was magnified. 

“And many that believed came, and confessed, and shewed 
their deeds. 

“Many of them also which used curious arts, brought their 
books together, and burned them before all men; and they 
counted the price of them, and found it fifty thousand pieces 
of silver. So mightily grew the word of God, and prevailed." 

The same cause produces the same effects in every age 
of the world. God's truth is just the same in this century as in 
the first. We have known many similar cases during our 
ministry and now we sound this note of warning to all: Un¬ 
less you can discern or see by your sixth sense—the eye of 
faith—the presence of a demon, and know in your heart you 
are not imitating some minister to whom God has really given 
the gift of “discernment of spirits," and the Power of the Holy 
Ghost to cast out demons, do not act like a parrot and attempt 
to cast out demons. 

In order to be safe in a yard where there are a number 
of mules, you must see and watch the mules so as not to get 
in the way of their heels. If you don’t see them they will 
kick you if you try to fight, supposing only the mules are in 
the yard. So it is with demons or evil spirits. People must 
see them and know just how to keep out of their way or they 
will “turn and rend." 

A most notable case, similar to the case given in the 
Scripture, has recently been experienced in Chicago; yes, and 
another in England, of which we will now give a brief outline. 

A well known and popular minister, the pastor of a church 
here in Chicago, recently lost his life, dying a horrible death, 
because he was trying to do that to which he was never called. 
He was a very fine, able and eloquent preacher, respected and 
loved by all who knew him, but ambitious to do all that any 
person else was doing, because he wanted to be independent of 
every other minister and that his work should be greater than 
any other work. Indeed, he had worked up quite a large con¬ 
gregation and was prospering. He therefore assumed to “cast 
out demons." The devil took advantage of the dear brother 
because he was blind and could not “discern spirits." 

One Wednesday afternoon at a “healing meeting” which 


DEMONOLOGY—CHRIST DESTROYS WORKS, ETC. 377 


he was holding-, a little girl under control of the devil came 
into the meeting and ran forward to the minister and jumped 
upon his lap, saying as he pointed the little girl’s finger at 
him: 

“I’ll get you soon. I give you warning. I’ll get you. I 
will destroy you.” It was the devil using the lips and finger 
of the little girl. 

It was very strange language for a little girl to use and 
the brother was astonished. Indeed, he was troubled. He 
did not realize, however, that it was Satan himself which made 
the threat until after the second visitation, when he received 
the sting and venom producing death. 

The next Sunday evening there appeared a man with a 
little boy at the church just before the services commenced. 
In a very abrupt manner the boy was seized by the devil and 
made to run to the minister and jump on his lap and throw 
his arms around the minister’s neck and using the tongue and 
lips of the boy, said: 

“Now I’ve got ye; now I’ve got ye,” and kissed him on 
the upper lip. 

The next morning the upper lip was swollen and red with 
inflammation. The sting of Satan was erysipelas or so called 
“St. Anthony’s fire.” The “fire” of the devil spread all over 
the minister’s face, nose, forehead, and in three days entered 
the ears and reached the brain. He became delirious and the 
suffering was great. On the next Friday he died. 

Another case reported from England is as follows: 

Referring to the case of the brother as given above, a 
brother writes: 

“We had an event like that in London. There was a Mr. 
Cantell there. He had been a member of Dr. Dowie’s Zion, 
and after Dowie’s death baptized in tongues and had a very 
nice Assembly in London. He also taught Divine Healing 
and was very much used. I knew him well, a strong, healthy 
man of forty-four. He was suddenly seized with appendicitis 
and died within a week. It was a great blow to us all. Every 
paper in the country had an article on the sudden death of 
a faith-healer. It was all darkness to me for a time, but sub¬ 
sequently I saw that though he had people around him who 
believed in healing, yet there was no one there with a clear, 
strong faith. 

“In talking to a great many believers in Healing on the 
subject, I was shocked to see how indistinct their faith was. 
Some added, Tf it were GOD’S will’; others waited for im¬ 
pressions and they got the impression that it was GOD’S 
will to take him home. There was no one with faith to com¬ 
mand the DEMON to depart.” 


378 DEMONOLOGY—CHRIST DESTROYS WORKS, ETC. 


The Spirit of Long Suffering. 

“Love suffereth long, and is kind, * * * beareth all 

things, believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all 
things.”—1 Cor. 13 :4, 7. 

Will you all suffer some words of admonition which are 
of real importance to your own souls and for GOD to be 
glorified in your little Pentecostal Assemblies? 

Recently as we were going from city to city and in Pente¬ 
costal meetings, coming in contact with diverse spirits of 
divers temperaments and castes and depths, with their finger¬ 
ings on of the flesh and exertions and yieldings therein, our 
own spirit was being affected almost to the point of opposi¬ 
tion at one. time when we were on our knees. But down in 
our spirit it was said by a sweet voice, “The LORD suffers 
these things all the time; can you not suffer a little while 
and be still?” We are glad we heard this, and by His grace 
yielded. 

In the most of assemblies things will arise and spirits 
enter of a contrary sort. Questions and manifestations will 
appear calculated to stumble some and to grate on other 
souls ; and without the spirit of longsuffering, disorder and 
confusion and schism and death is the outcome. 

Without the spirit of longsuffering we become anxious 
and hasty and resentful. We need not expect ever to enter 
a realm of fife where we shall not be crossed, where everything 
goes at all times as we wish. The air is full of contrary spirits, 
and especially do we meet them when we receive the HOLY 
SPIRIT and take our place with JESUS in the ascended fife, 
in the overcoming fife. And when these diabolical spirits of 
the principalities and powers of the air under different de¬ 
signs and colors make attacks on human spirits of different 
temperaments and grades of experience, what more can be ex¬ 
pected than some show of arms, some noise of battle, some 
feeling of darkness, some scent of brimstone? All that is 
needed in such cases and on such occasions is true longsuffer¬ 
ing. Without it, you lose your peace of heart and chafe, and 
in confusion get into conflict with and stab a redeemed human 
spirit instead of a demon ; your wrestling will be with flesh 
and blood and human souls instead of the principalities and 
powers of the air. 

Without the spirit of longsuffering, we will be apt to 
quickly interfere and speak out in meetings and to almost any 
one, our feelings and thoughts, and say GOD told us to do 
it when He didn’t do any such thing. Our wrestling goes 
into human words and feelings and the weapons of our war¬ 
fare fail to be mighty through GOD to the pulling down of 
strongholds. 

Without the spirit of longsuffering you may drift into 


DEMONOLOGY—CHRIST DESTROYS WORKS, ETC. 379 

the unwholesomeness of rebuking in tongues. This is an un¬ 
safe thing, and we feel clear in saying that almost without 
exception it is not of GOD when done in public and promiscu¬ 
ously. At the camp last summer some children of GOD began 
to give way to their feelings and in prayer rebuke in tongues 
something or some one in the meeting that they did not agree 
with. Immediately we discerned that it was not of GOD, 
that they had not a longsuffering spirit and that it worked 
coldness and distraction and no good and we asked that there 
be no more of it. A sister recently told us that she heard one 
in tongues rebuke another and in the SPIRIT she saw the re¬ 
buke fall back on the one who did it because the one she 
rebuked was meeker than herself. And the LORD showed the 
sister who told us that rebuking in tongues was not of Him. 
We have no credence for rebuking in tongues in the Scriptures. 
She told us she could verily feel and hear the groanings and 
weepings of the HOLY SPIRIT at these discords. 

Without the spirit of longsuffering, we will doubt, and 
lose sight of GOD, take things in our own hands, and miss 
His voice and the truth and blessing we would get in taking 
things of contrary nature to Him alone in prayer. We will 
lead off souls and start other meetings and missions and finally 
find ourselves in the same conflicts in the meetings of our own 
creation. Beware! Beware! 

The spirit of longsuffering of course will suffer a long 
time and endure all things for the glory of GOD in CHRIST 
JESUS and for the unity of the SPIRIT. 

The spirit of longsuffering will be kind to all, friends and 
foes, and will make you see and feel that it is prompted alone 
from love of the truth. 

The spirit of longsuffering will be wise and humble. It 
will not pray out in public for people to hear and to teach 
and set people straight. Such praying is unto man in the flesh 
and not unto GOD. It will know how to pray to GOD in 
public, and about man and contrary things in private. Do 
beware of personalities and insinuations in prayer. The soul 
that you are praying at can fell you. It does that one no good. 
Reserve your complaints for private praying to GOD. 

The spirit of longsuffering will believe GOD and thus 
please and honor Him. In times of storm it will be calm and 
still and know that He is at the helm. It will rise in restful 
faith and good courage and see light in darkness, victory in 
defeat, and beauty out of ashes and the oil of joy for mourning. 
It knows the battle is the LORD’S and that we need not fight 
at all, but believe and praise and obey and follow Him to cer¬ 
tain glory. 


THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE OR POISON IS 
OF SATAN. 

Chapter XLVII. 

The people of the world should know that all medicines 
are poisons. No material whatever can be a medicine unless 
it is a poison. 

We have been requested to state if God did not make all 
the poisons that the people might have medicines? We answer 
most emphatically: NO! 

We cannot believe that God ever caused a poison to be 
formed. 

The blessed Book of God: the Bible, declares in Revela¬ 
tion 12:7-12: 

“And there was war in heaven: Michael and his angels 
fought against the dragon; and the dragon fought and his 
angels—and prevailed not; neither was their place any more 
in heaven. 

“And the great dragon was cast out, that old serpent, 
called the Devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world; 
he was cast out into the earth, and his angels were cast out 
with him. 

“And I heard a loud voice saying in heaven, Now'is come 
salvation, and strength, and the kingdom of our God, and the 
power of his Christ: for the accuser of our brethren is cast 
down, which accused them before our God day and night. 

“And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb, and 
by the word of their testimony; and they loved not their lives 
unto the death. 

“Therefore rejoice, ye heavens, and ye that dwell in them. 
Woe to the inhabiters of the earth and of the sea! for the devil 
is come down unto you, having great wrath, because he 
knoweth that he hath but a short time.” 

Satan with his fallen angels or demons was cast out of 
heaven and took possession of the earth before God formed 
man out of the dust of the earth, and long before there was a 
human being on the earth Satan caused poisonous weeds, herbs 
and everything else in which there is no life to grow spon¬ 
taneously and without any cultivation. People do not have 
to plant weeds and poisonous herbs and vines. They grow 
indigenously and do not have to be cultivated. Such is the 
work of Satan. 

Before God formed man and breathed into his nostrils 


DEMONOLOGY—ORIGIN OF MEDICINE, ETC. 381 

the spirit of life He selected a beautiful portion of the earth 
where satan had not planted or caused to grow any of his 
poisonous weeds, herbs and vines. There he produced health¬ 
ful food for the man and woman He had formed and their 
progeny in the shape of life-giving fruit of every variety, and 
nuts, grain and all kinds of vegetables. 

That was the Garden of Eden, in which He placed the man 
and woman whom He had formed. 

There were no poisons or poisonous weeds, plants or vines 
in that garden. 

God never intended that man should eat, drink or use 
poisons. What God intended for man to eat, drink and use 
is that in which He has placed Life, and not death or that 
which causes sickness, suffering, decay and death. 

It is true God formed man out of the dust of the earth 
and provided that the material substances to replenish the 
body of man should grow out of the earth, but He furnished 
the seed to produce the vegetables, grain, nuts and fruit for 
man to eat which give life, health and strength to man. 

GOD placed man and woman in the garden which He had 
prepared eastward in Eden, specially for them, where they 
could live forever, and there “out of the ground made the 
LORD GOD to grow every tree that is pleasant to the sight, 
and good for food: the tree of life also in the midst of the gar¬ 
den, and the tree of knowledge of good and evil,” “And the 
LORD GOD took the man and put him into the garden of 
Eden to dress it and to keep it.” 

But alas, Man yielded to Satan, the old serpent, and com¬ 
mitted sin, and just as GOD told him would be the case if 
he did that which God forbade him to do, the man Adam with 
his wife was driven out of the garden into the wilderness of 
sin, sickness and death. Separated from GOD. Because of 
man’s sin in submitting to the old serpent his life was after 
that limited on earth and GOD said unto the woman: “I 
will greatly multiply thy sorrow and thy conception; in sorrow 
thou shalt bring forth children; and thy desire shall be to thy 
husband, and he shall rule over thee.” 

And unto Adam, the man, GOD said: 

“Because thou hast harkened unto the voice of thy wife, 
and hast eaten of the tree, of which I commanded thee, saying, 
thou shall not eat of it; cursed is the ground for thy sake: 
in sorrow shalt thou eat of it all the days of thy life: thorns, 
also and thistles shall it bring forth to thee, and thou shalt 
eat the herb of the field; in the sweat of thy face shalt thou 
eat bread, till thou return unto the ground; for out of it wast 
thou taken; for dust thou art, and unto dust shall thou return.” 

“Man in darkness and in chains! How mournful and 
skeptical!” Driven into the wilderness, where there were no 


382 DEMONOLOGY—ORIGIN OF MEDICINE, ETC. 

roads; only the by paths, thru and under the brush, tangled 
vines and over stone, rough places and obstructions; not know¬ 
ing east from west, or north from south; having no definite 
object in life. Subject only to Satan and his whims; subject 
to sorrow, worry, anxiety, unhappiness, disease, sickness, tor¬ 
ments of Satan and death. 

So it has been with the natural man ever since. His spirit 
separated from GOD’S SPIRIT, and so will it ever be with 
that man, woman or child who does not cut off from Satan and 
his demons and be reunited with GOD THROUGH JESUS 
CHRIST. 

Transmitted from generation to generation to our great- 
grand parents and from them to us by our father and mother, 
so we transmit it to the present and future generations, the 
tradition that after Adam and Eve were expelled from the Gar¬ 
den of Eden they wandered “hither and thither” thru and 
under brush, thorns, thistles, briars and over stong ground 
until foot-sore and bruised, their feet and limbs scratched, 
festered, sore and bleeding, hunting water and food, they 
finally came to a small river where they quenched their thirst, 
and noticing the absence of thorns and briars along the edge of 
the water, they traveled along the stream in the mud. They 
soon discovered that the mud covered their sore limbs and pre¬ 
venting the oxygen in the air from acting upon the carbon in 
the raw sores, (which we know to be the case, where mud is 
applied to wounds) the sores were healed. Hence it was MUD 
WAS THE FIRST REMEDY KNOWN TO MAN. 

Those who accept CHRIST and keep united with GOD 
through Him, have no use for any remedy, application or de¬ 
vice discovered or originated by man or the devil. This truth 
has to be learned, accepted and appropriated before it is real. 

All poisons and poisonous herbs, roots, weeds, vines, 
minerals, ferments and fluids are NOT OF GOD, but of the 
devil, and were never intended for GOD’S true children to use, 
because He has provided Life, healing and health for them and 
the CHRIST SPIRIT is the remedy and has the POWER to 
heal and keep healed all who go to God by Him. 

It was observed or discovered by thinking men that by 
giving poisons to human beings they would, by setting up 
another and opposite action or so-called drug-disease counter¬ 
act the symptoms produced by. the disease, and thus obviate 
or control the disease so that nature will heal in that way and 
manner. That is the position assumed by honest, good and 
true men who are doctors of medicine, that by setting up 
another disease by drug action they can heal the original. But 
they are simply mistaken and in place of helping their patient, 
it is often the case that there is a race between the disease and 


DEMONOLOGY—ORIGIN OF MEDICINE, ETC. 383 


the drug remedy or treatment as to which first takes the life 
of the patient. 

Another party of doctors take the position that “Like 
cures like,” according to their Latin phrase: Similia, Similibus 
Curantur. That is: a drug or poison given in massive doses 
causing certain peculiar symptoms, will, if given in attenuated 
doses, heal or cure the disease producing similar symptoms. 

Of course there is more sense and reason in the latter than 
in the former; but why give any medicine or make any applica¬ 
tion, or use any device of man, when all sickness is caused by 
disease and disease being ethereal, or spiritual and invisible to 
the natural eye, may not be gotten rid of by the use of any ma¬ 
terial, but may be gotten rid of by the use of the Supreme 
Spirit, which is God and Christ. 

The real POWER to heal disease and drive away symp¬ 
toms is in the NAME OF JESUS CHRIST THE SON OF 
GOD, and when that name is used according to the scriptures 
and every condition met, disease and torment commence to de¬ 
part and soon the individual is healed. 

Satan, the devil, is the same old serpent which was ex¬ 
pelled from heaven with his fallen angels and came to and 
took possession of the earth and he it is who is the originator 
and producer of all poisons. That is: he could not produce any 
weeds, roots, shrubs, vines or other material substances which 
had Life in them, but he could and did produce such things for 
some one or more of his demons or evil spirits to inhabit and 
give its character to, so that each shrub, weed, vine or pois¬ 
onous substance has its peculiar death-dealing or corrupt ef- 
ects such as alcohol, coffee, tea, brandy, whisky, beer, tobacco, 
opium, morphine, mercury, arsenic, calomel, cocaine, strych¬ 
nine and all similar productions which are from Satan. 

To those addicted to the use of tobacco, we ask this ques¬ 
tion : Do you want to get rid of the bondage of Satan you are 
under that you may be free and able to quit the use of tobacco? 
It is an evil spirit known as nicotine in the tobacco which 
bound you when you commenced to use it. It has made you a 
slave to tobacco ever since. Don’t you want to give it up and 
become clean inside and out? Why longer be a slave? We 
offer you freedom through JESUS CHRIST THE SON OF 
GOD. He says in the Bible: “These signs shall follow them 
that believe (unto obedience) : In my name they shall cast out 
demons or evil spirits.” Do not delay but get rid of the evil 
spirit of nicotine, which is binding and enslaving you. “Where¬ 
fore do you spend money for that which is not bread? and 
your labor for that which satisfieth not? Ho! everyone that 
thirsteth, come you to the waters, and he that hath no money; 
come you, buy, and eat; yea, come, buy wine and milk without 
money and without price.” That is what GOD says; that is 


384 DEMONOLOGY—ORIGIN OF MEDICINE, ETC. 


what we say as His ambassador. He is the Superior Spirit, 
and Satan and his evil spirits are inferior and subject unto 
GOD, CHRIST and His ministers. 


DEADLY WORK OF SATAN EXPLAINED. 

Chapter XLVIII. 

In the previous chapter we made the definite declaration, 
most emphatically, that Satan is the originator of all poisons, 
poisonous herbs, roots, weeds, vines, minerals, ferments, ser¬ 
pents, scorpions, mosquitoes and annoyances, which are evil 
and harmful. GOD did not make poisons that people might 
have medicines, or use them for their hurt. God does not want 
His people to make an idol out of any of Satan’s productions 
or anything else. 

GOD made this earth. About the time that this earth was 
made the angel, Lucifer Beelzebub, one of the three great 
archangels in heaven, rebelled against God. He had charge 
of one-third of the angels in heaven, which, under his control, 
rebelled against GOD. The result was that he and his angels, 
when they rebelled, became demons. 

As recorded in the last chapter, Satan and his demons 
were expelled from heaven and came to this earth. 

On their advent to this earth, not finding things here as 
in heaven, and there being no other beings upon the earth in 
which they could find a lodgment, each one of them took up 
his abode in the different shrubs, weeds, vines, minerals, and 
other vegetable growths, and in fermented substances, fleas, 
mosquitoes, flies and other insects a-nd other materials, which 
had sprung up upon the earth in a wild state. 

There is as much difference in the character, taste and de¬ 
sires of demons as there are varieties of different vegetable 
growths upon the earth. So it was left for each demon, or 
class of demons, to locate in the different plants, weeds, shrubs, 
vines, minerals, flies, bugs, and other insects, as best suited 
their tastes. 

On taking possession of the plants, each family of plants 
having attracted the peculiar class of demons which had a 
natural proclivity and taste for such plants, gave to those 
plants their peculiar characteristic odor, and quality and power. 
Being evil, every one of the demons conveyed or communi¬ 
cated to the plant or substance, in which each of them entered, 
their characteristic unhealthy, unclean, filthy, poisonous 
nature. The nature of the demon was necessarily produced in 
the plant, producing the peculiar, offensive odor, and gave to 



DEMONOLOGY—DEADLY WORK OF SATAN. 385 


the substance of the plant the peculiar poisonous nature and 
power which we find today in the different weeds, herbs, vines, 
and other growths and products of the earth and air. 

It is a singular fact that every thing that grows upon the 
earth which is evil or has evil in it, is indigenous. That is; it 
grows spontaneously without any seeds having to be sown or 
planted by man. Such do not have to be cultivated, even. The 
truth being, the more they are let alone, the more rank and 
poisonous they become. 

It is also an interesting fact that everything that has life, 
health or pleasure, giving satisfaction to men, has to be pro¬ 
duced by first sowing or planting, in suitable, carefully pre¬ 
pared ground, and then followed by careful attention, cultiva¬ 
tion and dressing. 

There is an exception to this, however, in those things 
for which human beings cultivate a taste such, for instance 
as coffee, tea, tobacco, opium, hashish, cocaine, and other poi¬ 
sonous substances, which only stimulate the human being who 
takes them. They become valuable in a monetary sense as there 
is a demand for them, and the more demand created, the more 
valuable as money makers they become. Hence it is such of 
Satan’s products as tobacco, opium, coffee and tea are culti¬ 
vated. 

At first the taste and effect of these things is obnoxious, 
bitter, and otherwise unpleasant; but in a few days, by taking 
them repeatedly, the evil spirit in them lays hold upon, and 
enslaves the brain and nervous system as well as the internal 
parts of the individual who uses them, and he or she is bound 
so that they cannot break loose and abstain from their use. 
The demon or evil spirit in the tobacco, opium, alcohol, or 
other products of Satan, attaches itself to the brain and ner¬ 
vous system of the individual, and makes him a willing slave 
and bemuddles his mind so that he does not see or understand 
that every time he uses the accursed thing he is feeding the 
devil. 

When a human being is bound, or enslaved by the demons 
in alcohol, tobacco, coffee, tea, opium, or any of the devil’s 
productions, he or she is no longer free to break loose from 
and cease to use the accursed thing. Only GOD, the SU¬ 
PREME SPIRIT, through JESUS CHRIST HIS SON, can 
deliver. And GOD, through CHRIST, has called ministers 
to instruct and do for those who are enslaved and made fiends 
of, by the devil, the things necessary for their deliverance. 

Each one of the evil spirits in drugs, medicines, and other 
products of Satan, and all poisonous substances, have a peculiar 
affinity for, and the power to control different human beings, 
producing upon such persons, queer and unreasonable ideas, 
opinions and purposes, giving delusions, hallucinations and 


386 


DEMONOLOGY—DEADLY WORK OF SATAN. 


frequently making the person misrepresent, prevaricate, lie, 
say and do things which are evil. 

THE SUBTLETY AND GUILE OF SATAN. 

In Second Corinthians, 2d Chapter, verses 10, 11, we find 
these words: ‘‘To whom ye forgive anything, I forgive also; 
for if I forgave anything, to whom I forgive it, for your sakes 
forgive I it in the person of Christ, lest Satan should get an 
advantage of us; for we are not ignorant of his devices.” 

Again, we find in the 11th chapter of Second Corinthians, 
third verse, these words: “But I fear lest by any means as 
the serpent (satan the devil) beguile thee thru his subtlety, so 
vour mind should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in 
CHRIST.” 

And again, in Genesis 3:1: “Now the Serpent was more 
subtle than any beast of the field which the LORD GOD had 
made. And he said unto the woman (in the Garden of Eden) : 
‘Yea, hath GOD said, Ye shall not eat of every tree of the 
garden ?’ ” 

The Serpent as here referred to in his Edenic form is not 
to be thought of as a writhing reptile. The creature which lent 
itself to Satan was the most beautiful as well as the most 
subtle of the creatures created less than man. Traces of that 
beauty remain in spite of the curse. Every movement of the 
serpent is graceful, and many species of the serpent are beau¬ 
tifully colored. In the Garden of Eden, Satan first appeared 
as an angel of light. 

Again, in Revelation 20:10, we find the prophecy of what 
is to become of Satan: “And the devil that deceived them was 
cast into the lake of fire and brimstone, where the beast and 
false prophet are, and shall be tormented day and night for 
ever and ever.” 

In the second verse of this same chapter, we find: “An 
angel came down from heaven, having the key to the bottom¬ 
less pit and a great chain in his hand. And he laid hold on 
the dragon, that old serpent which is the devil and Satan, and 
bound him a thousand years.” This prophecy is yet to be ful¬ 
filled, but the thousand years referred to is soon to commence. 

Then, from this it will be found that there is really a devil. 
O, that people would realize this, and know his devices and 
wiles, and just how to avoid or get rid of him, if unfortunate 
enough to have had an attack from him, or a seizure into 
bondage by him. 

As a general thing, the people of the world have been 
educated and led into the belief that it is uncivil, and not 
according to etiquette to speak of “his satanic majesty, the 
devil.” Every one objects to it. When we speak of him, even 
in the way of giving instruction, people tell us that we are 


DEMONOLOGY—DEADLY WORK OF SATAN. 387 

using profane words. When we first commenced this min¬ 
istry of the LORD JESUS CHRIST, to speak and do as He 
did, as His representative to “destroy the works of the devil” 
and to heal all who are oppressed by the devil, and had occa¬ 
sion to refer to him by name, because he is the author of all 
evil, nearly every one in the audience would be horrified. We 
could see a look of disgust, and many of GOD’S true children, 
when we have seen that they were oppressed of the devil, and 
it was necessary to make them acquainted with some of his 
devices and show them because they are in the flesh, and of 
the flesh, they are subject to Satan, would say: “Let us not 
talk about the devil. Let us talk about something better.” 

The truth of the matter is Satan always wants to keep in 
the background. He does not want to be mentioned or talked 
about, and whenever a human being is under his power and 
control that individual will shirk, twist and turn when an ef¬ 
fort is made to show them that a demon is in possession of 
some part of the body and they must resist the devil and give 
no place to him. They speak and act as if insulted. 

We knew they were suffering in mind and body because 
of Satan’s oppression from himself or some of his demons, and 
in order for them to be delivered and made well and happy 
the devil and his demons must be acknowledged, given up 
and cast out. 

We have heretofore, in these chapters, given his origin, 
and how he fell from his high estate as an angel of God, having 
command of one-third of all the angelic inhabitants of Heaven, 
and came to this earth and took possession of it. The truth 
is he or one or more of his demons are in every person who is 
not filled with the Holy Spirit and the CHRIST SPIRIT. 

It would be well for every person to keep in mind this 
truth, that everything good comes from GOD, and everything 
evil comes from satan. Everything evil which causes people 
to be diseased, sick or tormented, deformed, afflicted, or made 
to suffer in any way, is evil, and must come from Satan. 

We find that JESUS CHRIST, the Son of God, was mani¬ 
fested to destroy the works of the devil. We also find “how 
GOD anointed JESUS of NAZARETH with the Holy Ghost, 
and with power so that He went about doing good, and healing 
all that were oppressed of the devil.” 

When JESUS OF NAZARETH became the CHRIST, 
and entered into the work of doing that which GOD, the 
Father, had sent Him to the earth to do, in destroying the 
works of the devil, saving souls and healing bodies, He com¬ 
menced to cast out demons and heal the sick, and that was His 
daily business all through His ministry from the beginning 
to the end. Therefore, it can be said truly that all disease, 
and all sickness, all torments, and every evil comes from Satan. 


388 DEMONOLOGY—DEADLY WORK OF SATAN. 

In order to get rid of him, and avoid coming under sub¬ 
jection to him, it is necessary that people should really know 
him and know his wiles. 

THE ATTITUDE OF EARLY FATHERS TO EVIL 
SPIRITS. 

The testimony of the Early Fathers to the fact of demon¬ 
possession, and the evil spirits being subject to the servants 
of Christ in His Name. 

The “testimony of the Early Fathers is minute and spe¬ 
cific. They give us . . . the views held and taught by 

the leaders in the early Body of Christ respecting the char¬ 
acter of demon agency; and the manner in which they deceive 
men, referring at the same time to the fact of demon-posses¬ 
sion and demon-expulsion as familiarly known and universally 
acknowledged both by heathen and Christians.” 

Tertullian says, in his Apology addressed to the Rulers 
of the Roman Empire: 

“ . . . Let a person be brought before your tribunals 

who is plainly under demoniacal possession. The wicked 
spirit, bidden to speak by a follower of Christ, will as readily 
make the truthful confession that he is a demon as elsewhere 
he has falsely asserted that he is a god. Or, if you will, let 
there be produced one of the god-possessed, as they are sup¬ 
posed :—if they do not confess, in their fear of lying to a Chris¬ 
tian, that they are demons, then and there shed the blood of 
that most impudent follower of Christ. 

“All the authority and power we have over them is from 
our naming the name of Christ, and recalling to their memory 
the woes with which God threatens them at the hand of Christ 
their Judge, and which they expect one day to overtake them. 
Fearing Christ in God and God in Christ, they become subject 
to the servants of God and Christ. So at one touch and breath¬ 
ing, overwhelmed by the thought and realization of those judg¬ 
ment fires, they leave at our command the bodies they have 
entered, unwilling and distressed, and before your very eyes, 
put to an open shame. . . 

Justin Martyr, in his second Apology, addressed to the 
Roman Senate, says: “Numberless demoniacs throughout the 
whole world and in your city, many of our Christian men— 
exercising them in the name of Jesus Christ who was crucified 
under Pontius Pilate—have healed and do heal, rendering 
helpless, and driving the possession demon out of the men, 
though they could not be cured by all other exorcists, and 
those who use incantations and drugs.” 

Cyprian expressed himself with equal confidence. After 
having said that they are evil spirits that inspire the false 
prophets of the Gentiles, and deliver oracles by always mix- 


DEMONOLOGY—DEADLY WORK OF SATAN. 389 


ing truth with falsehood to prove what they say, he adds: 
“Nevertheless these evil spirits adjured by the living God im¬ 
mediately obey us, submit to us, own our power, and are forced 
to come out of the bodies they possess.” 

T^e prevalence of demon-possession in the Roman Em¬ 
pire during the period of the Early Fathers is further evidenced 
by the use in church of a special class of labourers called ex¬ 
orcists, whose duty it was to heal, instruct, and prepare for 
admission to the church, candidates for baptism who had been 
afflicted by evil spirits. (Copied from Dr. J. L. Nevins Demon 
Possession.) 

This is needed now in every congregation of Christians, 
and the sooner ministers, bishops and conferences accept, the 
quicker will God’s people be freed from Satanic power. 


SATAN’S MASTERPIECE. 

Chapter XLIX. 

» 

A Sister in Massachusetts wrftes as follows:— “I would 
like to have some copies of your leaflet entitled ‘DIVINE 
HEALING Versus Psychotherapy, Christian Science and 
other cults/ to give to a lady whom I met last summer in 
the mountains. She is a lady well in years, a member of a 
Congregational church. She is treated by a ‘Christian Science 
practitioner/ I was surprised to find her so lacking in intelli¬ 
gence as to what it is to be a true Christian. We had several 
little talks and she said that I had caused her to begin to 
think.” 

The trouble with the people of the world today is that they 
do not know the Scriptures and do not know GOD nor His 
SON, the LORD JESUS CHRIST. The truth has been kept 
from them by pastors and ministers of the different sectarian 
bodies who have been educated in universities, colleges or 
seminaries, and are ignorant of the truth that Christ is the 
Healer Divine, and here comes along a body of people claiming 
to be Christians, called “Christian Scientists,” who, taking 
advantage of their ignorance of GOD, Christ and the Scrip¬ 
tures, deceive and easily lead them into the arms of Satan, 
to be bound by him to a false doctrine. 

It is just such people who are taken advantage of by Satan 
and inveigled into such false doctrines as “Christian Science,” 
“Spiritism” (demonism), “New Thought,” “Higher Criticism,” 
and other cults, which are all of Satan or the fleshly intellect 
of some man or woman. 

Those who most thoroughly disbelieve in “Christian Sci¬ 
ence” or “Spiritism,” are often the most ready to test their pro¬ 
fessed claims; and when convinced that many of the claims 
of either cult are genuine and many of the manifestations are 
supernatural, these former disbelievers are more liable to be¬ 
come its devotees, whereas if they had been taught the truth 
by their ministers and had pointed out to them the warning 
given in the Scriptures, they would not have been deceived by 
those emissaries of Satan. The following examples of such 
scriptural warnings are given: 1st, the Apostle Paul said to the 
Saints in Macedonia, as recorded Acts 20:28-31: 

“Take heed therefore unto yourselves and to all the flock, 
over which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers, to feed 


DEMONOLOGY—SATAN’S MASTERPIECE. 


391 


the Kingdom of God, which He hath purchased with His own 

blood. 

“For I know this, that after my departing shall grievous 
wolves enter in among you, not sparing the flock. 

“Also of your own selves shall men arise, speaking per¬ 
verse things to draw away disciples after them. 

“Therefore watch, and remember, that by the space of 
three years I ceased not to warn every one night and day with 
tears.” 

Second.—In 1 Timothy 4:1, 2, Paul writes : o 

“Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter 
times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing 
spirits, and doctrines of devils;—Speaking lies in hypocrisy; 
having their conscience seared with a hot iron.” 

Third.—Again in 1 Timothy 6:20, 21: 

“O Timothy, keep that which is committed to thy trust, 
avoiding profane and vain babblings, and oppositions of sci¬ 
ence falsely so-called: 

“Which some professing have erred concerning the faith.” 

There was just such a cult as “Christian Science” in the 
days of the apostles; but it was called then, the Docetae. 

Fourth.—Again in 11 Timothy 3:1-7. 

“This know also, that in the last days perilous times shall 
come; for men shall be lovers of their own selves, covetous, 
boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, unthank¬ 
ful, unholy. Without natural affection, truce-breakers, false 
accusers, incontinent, fierce, despisers of those that are good; 
traitors, heady, highminded, lovers of pleasures more than 
lovers of God; having a form of godliness, but denying the 
power thereof: from such turn away. 

“For of this sort are they which creep into houses, and 
lead captive silly women laden with sins, led away with divers 
lusts; Ever learning, and never able to come to the knowledge 
of the truth.” 

These Scriptures point to and warn GOD'S people against 
these cults now so popular with those who have rejected or 
ignored GOD’S Word as given in the Bible. 

Most assuredly the devil is using “Christian Scientists” 
to deceive the ignorant church members and proselyte them. 
Then they give such “treatments” by sending “waves of 
thought” into weaker minds and overcoming them by hypnotic 
influence. 

Really and truly a large majority of so-called “Christian 
ministers” in the different religious societies, who have been 
educated bv men in the different universities, colleges and 
academies, cleny the Deity of JESUS CHRIST. 

This fact was proved at a large meeting of ministers of 
the different churches in this country recently held in Chi- 


392 


DEMONOLOGY—SATAN’S MASTERPIECE. 


cago. On a showing made in the meeting when an expression 
was requested, only three or four stood up or raised their hands 
to declare their belief in the Deity of JESUS CHRIST. 

How could it be otherwise than that people taught .by 
such ministers are anything else than unbelievers, and skeptics, 
rejecting GOD, CHRIST, the HOLY SPIRIT and the Bible? 

Such people readily fall into any of the devil’s works, 
such as “Christian Science,.” “Spiritism,” “New Thought” and 
other cults. 

Regarding cures of disease and sickness performed by 
“Christian Scientists,” we declare as a truth: that Satan is 
the author of all disease and sickness and if he can deceive any 
person into accepting “Christian Science,” he will remove the 
disease causing the sickness. 

He uses these so-called “Scientists” to deceive the weak 
and ignorant people they can influence. They accomplish their 
work by using the power of a strong mind, sending out “waves 
of thought” into a weaker mind, thus affecting their so-called 
cures, and in consequence make their dupes to think it is of 
GOD; but it is not. 

Every evil comes from the devil and when he can deceive 
people here on earth and make them believe and accept an¬ 
other gospel than the gospel of the LORD JESUS CHRIST, 
he is well satisfied and gives a counterfeit pleasure to his dupes. 

Jesus Christ established the Gospel which when preached 
is the power of GOD unto Salvation to those who accept and 
obey it. JESUS suffered and died on the cross, shed His 
precious blood, was buried and on the third day arose from 
the dead, having gained victory over death and the grave and 
secured everlasting life. He came forth from the grave a living 
Savior and when people accept Him as such and obey His 
commandments, they too may have eternal Life, and as soon 
as that Life (the Life of CHRIST) commences in a person who 
is sick or afflicted, he or she is healed as well as saved. This 
all depends upon their subjecting themselves to His authority 
and obeying His command. 

“Christian Scientists” teach that there is no power in the 
Blood of JESUS CHRIST and that His suffering upon the 
Cross of Calvary and His death is a myth, and when they can 
lead people to accept this doctrine of the devil, he (the devil) 
will remove the disease which he put upon them, in order to 
make them believe the lie that “Christian Science” is of GOD. 

As true as there is a GOD in heaven and as true as the 
Bible is the Word of GOD, just so true is that so-called “Chris¬ 
tian Science” of Satan and the most dangerous counterfeit the 
devil has ever perpetrated upon the human family. 

“Scientists” say after reading such matter as this that the 
writer, does not know what “Christian Science” is. We assure 


DEMONOLOGY—SATAN’S MASTERPIECE. 


393 


every reader that we have investigated “Christian Science,” 
having gone to Boston to investigate and study Mrs. Eddy 
and her system. We went even to Portland, Maine, and found 
out the truth as to how she got hold of the facts that a stronger 
mind can send “waves of thoughts” into a weaker mind, and 
make them believe a lie. Such falsehood, for instance is that 
“there is no disease nor pain.” 

Always desiring the best and always an investigator for 
sixty years of all new things, we thoroughly investigated and 
would have accepted “Christian Science” if we had found it 
true; according to the Scriptures; but we found it as false as 
Satan, who instigated and influenced Mrs. Eddy, a charlatan 
and adventuress, also a many-times married woman, having 
lived with a number of men, under the law of divorcement 
which is of men and of the devil. 

We cannot see how any sensible man or woman can ac¬ 
cept Mrs. Eddy’s teaching, uniting with and supporting the 
false system she formulated by combining the theories of Doc¬ 
tor Quimby of Portland, Maine, with the old oriental philoso¬ 
phy known as “Theosophy,” that which Paul the Apostle many 
times warned the Christian world against. 

We plead with those who have been led to receive this 
false doctrine of so-called “Christian Science,” to reconsider 
and compare it with GOD’S Word: the Bible, and not take 
what Mrs. Eddy originated as a key to the Bible. Mrs. Eddy 
wrote her “Key to the Bible,” that people might read and 
see the Bible thru her spectacles and accept her understand¬ 
ing, while every true Bible student knows her understanding 
was the devil’s own teaching. Satan certainly got into her and 
caused her to formulate his doctrines. GOD never provided 
for a woman false in her life as Mrs. Eddy was with her off¬ 
spring, to write a key to His Scriptures and have people listen 
and understand His word thru her spectacles. Shame upon 
any professed Christian who would accept her teaching. 

People of different churches have been robbed of the truth 
in regard to CHRIST’S being the Healer of His people on 
account of ministers of churches rejecting the truth, and when 
they see that people are “healed,” even though it is done thru 
so-called “Christian Science,” by the devil, they are not able 
to see the difference between the truth regarding Christ being 
the Healer Divine and the “healing” done by the devil thru the 
“Christian Science” counterfeit. 

It is true that so-called “Christian Science” has grown 
rapidly. But why is it? We answer: Because the people 
who are ignorant of GOD and His Word are easily deceived, 
when any system of religion is offered them which promises 
to make them all right with GOD without their having 
to quit sinning, and they can go on enjoying the world and 


394 


DEMONOLOGY—SATAN’S MASTERPIECE. 


its pleasures and vanities. Another and the greatest reason 
is that it is one of the systems of the anti-Christ of which the 
Apostle Paul warned GOD’S children. 

The truth of the matter is Satan put an evil spirit into 
Mrs. Eddy and it has proven to be the most prolific spirit 
he has ever begotten in a human being. It is so easy for the 
natural man who has no spiritual knowledge of GOD and of 
CHRIST and of the blessed HOLY SPIRIT to be deceived. 
All who have accepted so-called “Christian Science” have been 
deceived, and unless they reconsider and are led to accept the 
truth that the Gospel of Christ as revealed alone in the New 
Testament as the only “power of God unto Salvation,” there 
is no possible chance for them to be raised from the dead in 
the resurrection of the just, when Jesus Christ shall return to 
earth. 


A LESSON FOR CHRISTIAN SCIENTISTS 
AND THOSE WHO NEED THE TRUTH. 

Chapter L. 

When a person becomes a “Christian Scientist” it is be¬ 
cause she accepts the doctrine and teachings of Mrs. Eddy, 
and those who have charge of the work which she formulated 
from Dr. Quimby’s teaching and practice and oriental the¬ 
osophy. 

The teaching of “Christian Science” is different from the 
Gospel of the LORD JESUS CHRIST, which is “The power 
of GOD unto Salvation to them that believe.” 

The word believe means the same thing as the word obey. 
Therefore, the Gospel of CHRIST is the power of GOD unto 
Salvation to those who accept, believe and obey it. That 
means a complete salvation of the spirit, soul and body of the 
human being. 

Any woman who desires to secure full and complete sal¬ 
vation should know that she can not receive it through the 
teachings and doctrine of “Christian Science.” That cult de¬ 
nies the power in the blood of JESUS CHRIST to cleanse 
from all sin. That cult denies that there is any sin, also that 
there is a devil. They deny that JESUS CHRIST is the SON 
OF GOD. They acknowledge him only as the SON of Mary. 
They acknowledge that there was a man named JESUS, but 
they deny that He ever died. They claim that “HE only fainted 
on the cross and went into the sepulchre and there remained 
until he he had solved the problem of life, which is “Christian 
Science.” These are the words of the declaration made by 
Mrs. Eddy. They are blasphemous and we can not see how 



DEMONOLOGY—“CHRISTIAN SCIENCE,” ETC. 395 


any Christian man or woman could ever accept such blas¬ 
phemy and connect themself with a cult which teaches such a 
false doctrine. 

Christian Science denies that the SON OF GOD is a 
SPIRIT like unto GOD. They deny that HE is a part of 
GOD and came into a human being and acted through that 
human being. They claim He was only a human being. They 
say “HE is only Divine in the same sense that all human be¬ 
ings are Divine because of a Divine principle, in everybody.” 

The principles of “Christian Science” will not save any¬ 
body. A person in order to be saved must be born again; that 
is, he must be begotten and born again. He must be begotten 
by the germ which is in the Gospel of the LORD JESUS 
CHRIST, which teaches that He suffered and died on the 
cross, shed His precious blood for our sins according to the 
Scriptures, that He was buried and rose again from the dead 
on the third day according to the Scriptures,” as recorded in 
1 Cor. 15:1-4. 

There is in this declaration of the truth, the CHRIST 
SPIRIT wherever the Gospel is preached. The CHRIST 
SPIRIT is the SON OF GOD, and whoever receives this Gos¬ 
pel into his mind and heart, receives the germ of Salvation, 
or in other words: they are begotten from above. Any person 
begotten must be born; hence to have Salvation we “must be 
born again from above,” and of the SPIRIT. The SPIRIT 
is the TRIUNE GOD, composed of the FATHER, SON AND 
HOLY SPIRIT. 

To the person, who receives the Gospel in his heart and is 
honest in his desire to become a child of GOD, He will give 
the power to become His child; “even to them that believe 
on HIS name.” John 1:12. 

The person who is converted is a new man or a new 
woman. The old man and the old woman is dead, and does 
not say the things which he or she formerly did before the 
new birth. 

We have recently had brought to our notice the case and 
conduct of a “Christian Science” woman in Michigan. We 
received' a letter from one of her neighbors, which we are led 
to publish for her good and for the good of other “Christian 
Scientists.” It reads as follows: 

“Yesterday morning one of our neighbors sent their little 
boy to inquire when school began, as we have had a short 
vacation. He said he had to go right back; but he remained 
a little while, and pretty soon his step-mother came down here 
with a good sized buggy whip. We saw a fiendish glare of 
anger in her eyes. She called for the little boy and when he 
went to her she scolded him in a rough and unlady-like manner 
and took the buggy whip and gave him a cut across the back. 


396 DEMONOLOGY—“CHRISTIAN SCIENCE,” ETC. 


My mother said something to her about not whipping him in 
that way, and it made the woman more angry than before, 
and she then vowed that she would beat him. With that she 
hit the poor little boy on the ankles and around the head 
shamefully, seeming not to care whether she hit his hands or 
face or any part of his body. Poor little boy! He has a hard 
life of it. His own mother and grandmother are both dead, 
and he would be better off if he were also. 

“Oh, pray that that poor woman and her husband will be 
burdened with conviction, and that they will get right with 
GOD and treat their little boy as he should be treated and not 
as they are treating him now” 

“This woman is a Christian Science worker.” 

It will be readily seen that this “Christian Science” woman 
who unmercifully and brutally beat that poor half T orphan child 
with that buggy whip is not saved at all. Oh that she will 
see the error of her way and give up that evil spirit of the 
devil which came into her mind and took possession of her 
spirit and made a fiend of her in place of a loving Christian 
woman. 

But such is the life and manner of nearly every “Christian 
Scientist” and every professed “Christian” who does not pos¬ 
sess the CHRIST SPIRIT. 

We know they are proud, worldly and subject to evil 
spirits; indeed there is at least one evil spirit always in con¬ 
trol of them and that is the spirit which filled, actuated and ani¬ 
mated Mrs. Eddy. That was a very prolific spirit and causes 
every person who is impregnated with it to believe and to claim 
that they are all right; but every person who really knows 
them, knows that they are not all right, and that they are 
only hypocrites and pretenders. Their lives have not been 
changed at all except to act and appear pleasant and happy; 
yes, and have a hypocritical smile on their face. In that way 
the spirit in them makes weak-kneed Christians, and those 
who do not know the Gospel think that surely: “There must 
be something in ‘Christian Science/ because they live such 
beautiful lives.” Such do not know how false and deceiving 
is their doctrine. k 

We plead with every “Christian Scientist” to accept the 
Truth, that in the final judgment, at the last day, when each 
one will stand before GOD to give an account of the deeds 
done in the body, they will be judged by HIS word and not 
by the word of a demonized woman such as Mrs. Eddy was, 
and those who are impregnated with her prolific spirit. 


THE TRUTH REGARDING “CHRISTIAN 
SCIENCE.” 

Chapter LI. 

In Acts 20, commencing with the 28th verse, we find 
what the Apostle Paul said in reference to this same spirit, 
which worked in the days of the Apostles. 

“Take heed, therefore, unto yourselves, and to all the 
flock, over which the Holy Ghost has made you overseers, 
to feed the Assembly of GOD, which He hath purchased with 
His own blood, for I know this, that after my departure, 
grievous wolves shall enter in among you, not sparing the 
flock. Also of your ownselves shall men arise, speaking per¬ 
verse things, to draw away disciples after them. Therefore, 
watch and remember, that by the space of Jthree years, I 
ceased not to warn every one night and day with tears.” 

Many people have been led to believe that so-called “Chris¬ 
tian Science” is the discovery of something new. Paul, Peter 
and John sounded the warning notes and gave out no uncer¬ 
tain sounds in their epistles to the Assemblies, where this error 
had already begun to cause unrest and to turn many away 
from the true Christian doctrine, the Gospel of the LORD 
JESUS CHRIST. 

In I Timothy 4:1-2, we find these words: 

“Now the spirit speaketh expressly that in the latter times 
some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing 
spirits, and doctrines of devils; speaking lies in hypocrisy, 
having their conscience seared as with a hot iron ” 

’And in II Peter 2:1-3: “But there were false prophets 
also among the people, even as there shall be false teachers 
among you who privily shall bring in damnable heresies, even 
denying the LORD that brought them, and bring upon them¬ 
selves swift destruction. And many shall follow their perni¬ 
cious ways: by reason of whom the way of truth shall be evil 
spoken of. And through covetousness shall they with feigned 
words make merchandise of you: whose judgment now of a 
long time lingereth not, and their damnation slumbereth not.” 

These words above quoted refer to Docetae (Greek name), 
which is no more nor less than that which is recognized today 
as “Christian Science.” 

The People’s Encyclopedia, page 832, says: 

“Docetae was the name given, in the early church, to 
those heretics who held that the human nature of JESUS 


398 


DEMONOLOGY—“CHRISTIAN SCIENCE.” 


CHRIST was a semblance and not a reality. The philoso¬ 
phers of Polytheism as well as Judaism explain the appear¬ 
ance of divinities and of angels by holding that the assumption 
of bodies was only momentary, or in appearance.” 

In a book written by Irenaeus, a Greek scholar, before 
the Apostolic age, we find these words: 

“Animal men are conversant only with animal things and 
have not perfect gnosis, and they describe us who are of the 
church: and they say we are only such, we must do good 
works in order to be saved, but they assert that they themselves 
will be saved, not by practice, but because they are spiritual 
(Greek pneumatika) by nature, and that as gold though min¬ 
gled with mire does not lose its beauty, so they themselves, 
though wallowing in the mire of carnal works, do not lose 
their own spiritual essence. And, therefore, though they eat 
things offered to idols, and are the first to resort to the ban¬ 
quets, which the heathen celebrate in honor of their false 
gods, and abstain from nothing that is foul in the eyes of GOD 
or man, they say they cannot contract any defilement from 
these impure abominations, and they scoff at us, who fear 
GOD as silly dotards, and hugely exalt themselves, calling 
themselves perfect and the elect seed.”—Whedon’s Comment¬ 
ary. 

The Docetae taught in those days, as they do now, that 
a man might be an outrageous violator of the law, and yet be 
a pure and holy saint. The Standard Dictionary says of Doce¬ 
tae (or so-called “Christian Science”) : “An early heretical 
set of Christians who claimed that CHRIST’S body was 
either a phantom, or, if real, of celestial origin, so that He 
acted and suffered in appearance only, and not in fact.” 

The word Docetae comes from the Greek word Dokeo, 
which means “to seem.” It is the name by which the same 
cult was called, as is now called “Christian Science.” The 
cult so named “believed JESUS CHRIST to be divine in the 
same sense that all are divine; because a divine principle lives 
within, but that His body was not real, but an optical illusion, 
hence it is an appearance only.” 

They teach us there is no hell, sin or sinfulness; that there 
is no sin in our nature, which is a divine principle; that there 
is no sin in the body; only a wrong thinking about it. 

Falsely so-called “Christian Science” claims to be a reve¬ 
lation from GOD, in perfect accordance with the Scriptures, 
and to be a complete presentation of the truth which is to de¬ 
liver man from all the ills flesh is heir to. Its creed is given 
in the founder’s book called “Science and Health,” on page 
493 of the edition, which they have and is read at every service. 

A person reading this creed at first sight, would not see 
anything in it contrary to the teachings of the Bible; but 


DEMONOLOGY—“CHRISTIAN SCIENCE.” 


399 


after carefully looking into it, however, with the aid of the 
"Christian Science” text book, you find that every paragraph 
contains deadly poison and error and the real teaching of 
"Christian Science” is contained in these cunningly framed 
words: 

"Christian Science” claims to acknowledge and adore one 
supreme GOD. Yet the creed says: "We cannot bring out 
the practical proof of Christianity while we make a personal 
God our starting point.” 

Throughout the writings of "Christian Science” GOD is 
represented as "principle,” “life,” "intelligence,” etc. 

In their book written by the founder of the cult (Mrs. 
Eddy), we find these words: 

"Life, truth and love constitute the triune God or triply 
divine principle. They represent triunity in body—three in 
one—God the Father, Christ the type of Sonship, divine sci¬ 
ence, or the holy comforter.” 

Again we find in their book: 

"GOD is nothing without man. Man is the expression of 
GOD’S being. If ever there was a moment when man ex¬ 
pressed not this perfection, there would have been a time when 
Deity was without entity.” (Page 466, "Science and Health.”) 

Again: "A GOD without man would be a non-entity.” 
(Page 199.) 

Again: "GOD and man are inseparable, harmonious and 
eternal.” (Page 466.) 

Although GOD in the Bible says in Gen. 1:1: "GOD 
created the Heavens and the earth,” and in John 4:24: "GOD 
is spirit,” yet "Christian Science” says on page 15: "That spir¬ 
itual created matter is an erroneous premise.” 

Again, GOD says, Gen. 1:27: "GOD created man in 
His own image,” yet, this cult says on page 23: "Mortals are 
not created in GOD’S image.” 

GOD, in Gen. 2:7, says: "The LORD GOD formed man 
out of the dust of the earth and breathed into his nostrils the 
spirit of life and he became a living soul.” 

This cult of Satan says, page 27: "Adam is a product of 
nothing—an unreality. Material bodies and material men are 
delusions.” 

Again, on page 296, the author of "Science and Health” 
completely muddles all of their seemingly truthful saying, 
by declaring: "Your mortal body is a mortal belief of dis¬ 
cord,” and, this right in the face of what GOD says in I Cor. 
6:19, 20: “Know ye not that your body is the temple of the 
Holy Ghost which is in you, which ye have of God, and ye are 
not your own, for ye are bought with a price; therefore 
glorify God in your body, and in your Spirit, which are God’s.” 
Leaders and teachers of "Christian Science” believe and de- 


400 


DEMONOLOGY—“CHRISTIAN SCIENCE.’ 


clare the devil’s lies; that there is no such thing as sickness or 
pain. That such is only a material or mind power and all of 
the imagination. That is just what that infamous cult is. . It 
is only a material or mind power in human beings. “Christian 
Science” cannot effect anything unless they can get people to 
believe their lies that there is no sickness, disease, pain or 
death. 

Indeed, “Christian Science” is only a material science, 
if at best, such a term could be applied to a false system and 
can only affect a human being through the mind power of 
human beings who have a stronger mind and will power than 
those who are weakened by disease and sickness. It is only 
by such human power that “Christian Science” can effect any¬ 
thing. 

Indeed, “Christian Science” is only a mental, mind or soul 
power and can only affect a being through the mind. 

“Christian Science” so far as it governs the negative or 
sinister emotions, such as hatred, anger, greed, jealousy, im¬ 
patience, can only produce material actions negatively, such 
as will affect the physical being adversely. 

Such is the real meaning of “Christian Science,” and how 
sad it is to say that most of the followers of this damnable and 
soul-damning doctrine of devils are those who once were pro¬ 
fessed Christians connected with some denomination, where 
the gospel of CHRIST was professed to be preached. 

Would to GOD the ministers professing to be called of 
GOD would wake up to their responsibility; for it is only the 
plain, pure, simple “gospel of CHRIST, which is the power 
of GOD unto salvation to them that believe,” that can over¬ 
come Satan and his counterfeit religion called “Christian Sci¬ 
ence.” 

If the full gospel of Christ were preached by Holy Ghost 
preachers, their flocks would become firmly rooted and 
grounded in the real truth of GOD, and could not be carried 
away by all these heresies which are abroad over the land 
today, such as falsely so-called “Christian Science,” which we 
declare again, in a most emphatic manner, to be the greatest 
counterfeit of the Salvation of JESUS CHRIST, which was 
ever attempted by Satan to be palmed off on those who have 
been kept in ignorance of the true gospel of CHRIST. 

Our earnest prayer is that GOD’S people will more care¬ 
fully and prayerfully read His Word for themselves and weigh 
and measure everything by it. 

The entrance of the Word giveth light, and “if we walk 
in the light as He is in the light,” we have fellowship with one 
another and “the blood of JESUS CHRIST His Son cleanseth 
us from all sin.” 


DEMONOLOGY—CHRISTIAN SCIENTISTS, ETC 401 


THE FALSE SPIRIT IN “CHRISTIAN SCIENCES 

A dear Christian woman removed from the Mississippi 
Valley States to the Pacific Coast a few months since. There 
she was among strangers and felt the need of Christian fellow¬ 
ship. She felt lonely and longed for her old home and the 
fellowship of her Christian friends. In all such cases Satan 
has an opportunity of furnishing a friend or companion. In 
this instance a near neighbor was led to seek acquaintance and 
to be a friend to the stranger; but it was soon found out that 
she was a “Christian Scientist” and the professed love was all 
feigned. Her purpose was not to give the true Christian fel¬ 
lowship that the true child of GOD needed. As soon as she 
thought she had gained the confidence and could use her in¬ 
fluence, she gave the child of GOD a piece to read, and it was 
one of those efforts of “Christian Science” writers, by sophis¬ 
try and pretension, to carry with their sugar-coated sentences 
the spirit that underlies the whole fabric of that false system. 

The sister was somewhat confused at first; but asked her¬ 
self if she were in the wrong in believing fully the Bible as it 
reads. Could it be that she had misunderstood GOD’S Word? 
It troubled her so, she got up in the night and read the Bible 
and prayed, asking GOD by His Holy Spirit to give her the 
light. 

She also said to herself: “O, could I only have at hand 
something to show up the error of this teaching!” 

Then, the next day, through the mail came a letter in 
which was inclosed the address delivered by the writer before 
the Homeopathic State Medical Society, in Chicago, in 1909, 
entitled “Divine Healing versus Psychotherapy, ‘Christian 
Science’ and other Cults.” 

Surely, GOD answered her prayer and sent that tract 
to her, when she needed just that thing to show her the truth, 
as it is recorded in the Scriptures. Besides this, as soon as 
the “Christian Science” lady commenced in her effort to prose¬ 
lyte this sister and influence her to accept the false doctrine 
of “Christian Science,” these words came into her heart: 

“In the last days there will be a doctrine that will almost 
deceive the very elect.” 

She asked us: “What is the doctrine referred to?” 

We answered her letter as follows: 

“I would warn you to beware of all ‘Christian Scientists.’ 
There is a spirit in them as real as the person in whom it ex¬ 
ists, which always reminds me, when I meet with it, of an 
octopus or devil fish. The spirit has a character, which insinu¬ 
ates and tries to entwine its hypocritical arms around one, 
with the subterfuge of love in it; but when one, innocent and 
sincere is entrapped, it is very difficult and, in many cases, im¬ 
possible for that person to be removed from such influence. 


402 DEMONOLOGY—CHRISTIAN SCIENTISTS, ETC 

They are dangerous characters and should be avoided. No 
one can depend upon their show of friendship. It is all of the 
surface and not of the heart at all. There is nothing real about 
them, except their pretension, their pride, their finery and 
their fine talk, which is not from GOD, but from Satan. That 
is our experience with those people. Just as that woman gave 
you the sugar-coated article to read, seemingly so good and 
well chosen, there was a spirit in it, which is not revealed until 
that person who accepts it and believes it, is entrapped, and 
bondage takes place that closes the ears and heart to hear and 
receive the real truth in regard to CHRIST JESUS being 
truly the Son of GOD and that He shed His precious blood for 
everyone who will accept it.” 

It was the spirit of CHRIST in the dear sister that caused 
her to reject and repel the false spirit in the article given to 
her. The CHRIST SPIRIT cannot bear to come in contact 
with that hypocritical spirit, which every “Christian Scientist” 
has. We thank the dear LORD that she was led to get up and 
read her Bible and pray as she did. GOD certainly protected 
and delivered her from that false doctrine. 


“CHRISTIAN SCIENCE’’—CONTINUED. 
Chapter LII. 

“Christian Science/” so-called, furnishes a very striking 
example of the principle involved in the proposition that the 
requisite subjective faith may be acquired without the concur¬ 
rence of objective belief, and even in defiance of objective 
reason. That system is based upon the assumption that mat¬ 
ter has no real existence; consequently we have no bodies, and 
hence no disease of the body is possible. It is not known 
whether the devil’s own founder of the school ever stopped 
to reduce her foundation principles to the form of syllogism. 
It is presumed not, for otherwise their intense, monumental, 
and aggressive absurdity would have become as apparent to 
her as it is to others. Let us see how they look in the form of 
syllogism:— 

Matter has no existence. Our bodies, are composed of 
matter. Therefore our bodies have no existence. 

It follows, of course, that disease cannot exist in a non¬ 
existent body. 

That the foregoing embraces the basis of the system 
called “Christian Science,” no one who reads the works of the 
founder will deny. Of course, no serious argument can be 
adduced against such a self-evident absurdity. 

It seems obvious that no greater demand could be made 
upon the resources of our credulity than to tell us that all that 
is visible or tangible to our objective senses has no real exis¬ 
tence. And yet that is what the patient of “Christian Science” 
is invited to believe as a condition precedent to his recovery. 
Of course he feels at first that his intelligence is insulted, and 
he protests against such a palpable absurdity. But he is quieted 
by soothing words and told to get himself in a perfectly passive 
condition, to say nothing and to think of nothing for the time 
being. In some cases patients are advised to hold themselves 
in the mental attitude of denying the possible existence of 
disease. The essential condition of passivity being acquired by 
the patient, the healer also becomes passive, and assumes the 
mental attitude of denying the existence of disease in the 
patient, or elsewhere, for that matter, and affirms with constant 
iteration the condition of perfect healthfulness. After a seance 
of this kind, lasting perhaps half-an-hour, the patient almost 
inevitably finds immense relief, and often feels himself com¬ 
pletely restored to health. To say that the patient is sur- 


404 DEMONOLOGY—“CHRISTIAN SCIENCE,” ETC 


prised, is but feebly to convey his impressions; he is con¬ 
founded. The healer triumphantly asks: “What do you think 
of my theory now?”. It is of little use for him to reply that he 
does not see that the theory is necessarily correct because he 
was healed. Most likely he fails to think of that, in his grati¬ 
tude for restored health. But if he does, he is met by the 
triumphant response, ‘‘By their fruits ye shall know them.” 
To the average mind, untrained to habits of logical reasoning, 
that settles the question; and “Christian Science” has scored 
a triumph and secured a follower. He may not be able to see 
quite clearly the logical sequences involved, he may be even 
doubtful whether the theory is necessarily correct; but not 
being able to formulate his objections, he contents himself with 
the thought that he is not far enough advanced in “science” to 
understand that which seems so clear to the mind of his 
teacher. In any event, he ceases to antagonize the theory by 
any process of reasoning, and eventually believes, objectively 
as well as subjectively, in the substantial correctness of the 
fundamental theory. In the meantime it is easy to see that 
his subjective faith has been made perfect by his passivity 
under treatment, and that his objective faith has been con¬ 
firmed by his restoration to health. 

When investigating the subject of Divine Healing we 
went to Boston to see and hear Mrs. Eddy, and learn all from 
her and her adherents about her system. We also went to 
Portland, Maine, to find out all about Dr. Quimby who treated 
Mrs. Eddy by “thought and suggestion,” from whom she ob¬ 
tained the idea which is the basis of the system of philosophy 
which was devised or compiled by her from what she learned 
of him and those false doctrines known as Theosophy and 
Spiritism. 

Mrs. Eddy, the compiler of so-called “Christian Science,” 
who was originally a spiritualist, denies the DEITY of JESUS 
CHRIST of Nazareth, and that is the CHRIST OF GOD. 
She made the blasphemous declaration that “JESUS OF 
NAZARETH did not die on the cross; but that he fainted on 
the cross and was taken down and intombed where, all alone, 
he solved the problem of life, which is Christian Science.” 

She takes the position that there is no disease and sick¬ 
ness, nor any pain, which is against reason. It is false and 
any person who accepts such a statement as truth, only accepts 
a lie, which is of Satan. She also took the position that there 
is no devil in spite of the fact that he had used her in getting 
up that false system of philosophy. She knew there is a devil 
and all “Christian Scientists” know by experience that there 
is a devil; but according to the basic principle of her system, 
as previously stated, “a constantly reiterated negative to a 


DEMONOLOGY—“CHRISTIAN SCIENCE” ETC. 405 


positive statement, mentally expressed by another, will over¬ 
come and change the weaker mind.” 

When a “Christian Science Healer” can get any person to 
believe a lie of the devil, he, being the author of disease, sick¬ 
ness and torments, will remove the affliction which he has 
placed upon a person. That is the way people are healed by 
that satanic masterpiece. 

So-called “Christian Science” is the devil’s masterpiece of 
counterfeit religions, and has deceived and is deceiving more 
people and turning them from real Salvation than any system 
which he has ever devised and influenced men or women to 
formulate. 

“Christian Science” denies the efficacy of the Blood of 
JESUS CHRIST OF NAZARETH, because, as they say, His 
Blood was not shed on the cross of Calvary. That cult claims 
that the blood of any human being is just as efficacious as that 
of any spilt upon the ground. “Christian Science” ignores the 
Blood of JESUS CHRIST, and from every song stolen by 
them from the different churches, they have excluded the word 
Blood, and replaced it with one to suit themselves. 

The truth about such “healirlg” is this: The alleged 
authoress of falsely so-called “Christian Science” was treated 
by a New Thought doctor by the name of Quimby in Port¬ 
land, Maine, who had learned that there was a force or power 
to overcome disease, causing sickness, by having the person 
so diseased sit quietly, while divested of all thought, in his 
presence, while he, by thinking repeatedly for thirty minutes 
to one hour daily, in opposition to the thought then quiet in 
the individual, which had caused the disease to appear, would 
overcome the thoughts accustomed to prevail in the mind of 
the individual so afflicted. In time the woman’s own thoughts 
and mental impressions were overcome and removed by the 
waves of thought from Dr. Quimby’s mind, and her disease 
and disability gradually disappeared as the cause each day 
disappeared. 

While it might be said that such work is science, to a lim¬ 
ited extent, yet there is nothing Christian about it. Indeed, it 
is in opposition to Christ and His plan for healing those who 
are diseased, sick, suffering and tormented. 

Christ does not heal by Mental Science or any other device 
of man. 

All disease, sickness, suffering and torment afflicting 
human beings is caused by the devil. He has the power to 
withdraw any disease or sickness he puts on man, and know¬ 
ing the woman’s ability who had been treated by Dr. Quimby, 
he determined, as we confidently believe, to use her in combin¬ 
ing the principle used by Dr. Quimby for her healing, with 
ancient “Theosophy,” and thus, with some ethereal, aesthetic 


406 DEMONOLOGY—“CHRISTIAN SCIENCE,” ETC. 


spiritism, formed falsely so-called “Christian Science/’ which 
has proven to be one of the most prolific of all the creations of 
the devil combined with and inhabiting human beings. 

The demon taking possession of the system of Mrs. Eddy, 
being very prolific in giving birth to that peculiarly attractive 
spirit emanation of Satan, soon imparted them to other human 
beings and each was bound to her and through her to Satan. 
Satan continued to use her and those to whom she had im¬ 
parted her demon-powers, in increasing the number of those 
bound by that aesthetic and peculiar spirit until year after year 
the number has increased until there are more than a million 
of people bound by Satan through that woman. 

Strange to say that the most learned (in a literary and 
artistic sense), nice appearing, clean-looking, well dressed, and 
many of the wealthiest people in the world make up the great 
number which that Satan-used woman has bound to her and 
her cunningly devised theory. 

It is just such people as might be expected to fall into 
such a trap of the devil. Such people readily grasp a religion 
that will enable them to hold, on to their worldliness, dia¬ 
monds, fine jewelry, extravagant and self-indulgent living; 
and that would permit them, without any compunction of 
conscience, to indulge in sinful practices, entertainments, and 
associations. It was to captivate and bind just such people 
that the devil devised and carried out the scheme. 

Such people know little, if anything, about God, His Son 
Jesus, the Christ or the Bible, and hence being ignorant of the 
fact that Christ is their personal and only Saviour from sin 
and only means of union with God; and that His blood applied 
to the heart in the way and manner plainly given in the Book 
of God, is the only means of salvation and healing, readily ac¬ 
cept the sugar-coated system falsely labeled “Christian 
Science.” 

Satan is very well satisfied with all who will accept it and 
he makes them believe that it is “Christian,” because there is 
so much apparent or seeming “good” in it. That “good” and 
“beautiful” system of “religion” is only made so for the present 
world. It has nothing in it for the future, everlasting life. It 
is not according to the Scriptures at all. There is no real Divine 
Love in it. All the love in it is human or filial love. There is 
nothing in it that is of God, except that which Satan and the 
woman he used have garbled, misapplied and copied. 

The representatives of this so-called religion claim they 
take and follow the Bible, and they very beautifully advocate 
Christian character and principles; but they forget that they 
have to look through the devil’s spectacles, labeled “Key to 
the Bible,” to learn how to interpret and understand the Bible 
as the devil chooses to see it. 


DEMONOLOGY—“CHRISTIAN SCIENCE,” ETC. 407 


They reject Christ as a personal Saviour, and the shedding 
of His blood as having nothing to do with salvation. 

Any person reading the songs printed in their song book 
will be astonished to see how studiously they have obliterated 
every mention of the Blood of Christ and every gospel truth 
from every old-time song. 

Their “healers” give “treatments” (so-called) at so much 
money per “treatment.” They have the patient close the eyes 
and cease to think, while they bow their heads, as if, but not, 
in prayer, and send their waves of thought at the individual. 
Neither Christ’s Name, nor the power of the Holy Spirit, is 
spoken of or referred to. 

If the disease or sickness is caused by thoughts, and the 
“metaphysical or mental healer,” or “scientist,” has a brain or 
mind strong enough to overbalance the mind and thoughts of 
the individual being “treated,” then in time, at so much money 
charged per “treatment,” the “healing” is accomplished. 

The above is the real truth of God and His Christ, our 
Saviour, regarding that false system of the devil, and should 
be known to every person who is in danger of being drawn 
into the bondage of Satan. 

Prayer is a reality. God does hear and answer prayer. 
You can depend upon that, and you will surely have the bless¬ 
ings if you pray aright and do the will of God. Jesus says: 
“first, seek ye the Kingdom of God and His righteousness and 
all these things shall be added unto you.” His kingdom is not 
the church; but it is in the hearts of those where the Spirit of 
Christ reigns and rules, and is made up of the Spirits of just 
men made perfect. 

Any earnest student of the Bible, who believes in the 
heart that the Scriptures are written by the inspiration of the 
Holy Ghost, will accept His interpretation of them, knowing 
that God would not delegate to Mrs. Eddy, nor any other 
woman (or man) the work of writing a “Key to the Bible.” 
God by His Holy Spirit teaches and guides the prayerful reader 
in understanding the Scriptures. With all her flowery 
language, and her “key to the Bible,” and the semblance of 
piety and religion, together with her expressions about God 
the Father, about Christ, there is no reference to any Divine 
real person at all; but simply designating Him, the Son of 
God, as a principle. 

To follow so-called “Christian Science” is following the 
vapor of a vain imagination in which there is not a shred of 
Divine reality. And no one but a dual-minded person, with¬ 
out the Spirit of God, within the heart, would be hoodwinked 
by such pretensions and false doctrines. 

The very fact that falsely so-called “Christian Science” 
shuts out the personality of the Godhead, Father, Son and 
Holy Ghost, as well as Satan, as a personal devil, should be 


408 DEMONOLOGY—“CHRISTIAN SCIENCE/’ ETC 

sufficient to prove to any person at all familiar with the 
Scriptures, that Mrs. Eddy’s teachings are founded upon a 
false basis 

^ The fact that “Christian Science,” falsely so-called, by its 
representatives, heals the bodies of those whom they can per¬ 
suade to believe the lie that material matter does not exist, and 
that there is no sickness, pain or suffering, is not conclusive 
evidence that they are of Christ or that they have anything to 
do with God the Supreme. The devil has supernatural power 
to cause sickness, suffering, torments and death; surely he has 
the power to heal, and he evidently does when he can prove a 
lie or that the worst counterfeit on the religion of Christ that 
he has ever palmed off on the people of the earth, is of God, 
when by so doing he can deceive people that he could not de¬ 
ceive in any other way. He is after keeping people from be¬ 
lieving that the blood of Jesus Christ, shed upon Calvary’s 
Cross, has no efficacy in securing salvation for any person, 
right in the face of the fact that God declares in His Holy 
Word, that “the blood of Jesus Christ, His Son, cleanses us 
from all sin.” Also, that “without the shedding of blood there 
is no remission of sins.” 

God says in His Word that Satan will work miracles in 
the last days. Surely these are the last days. 

The devil through “Christian Science” says: “There is no 
such thing as sin.” At the same time, evidently in order to 
capture the weak, professed Christians, they sugar-coat their 
statement by giving expression of the beauties in the life and 
character of Jesus, until His sacrifice and death and the shed¬ 
ding of His precious blood, is completely ignored and not re¬ 
ferred to. Surely the devil has exhausted his power in the 
preparation of this false religion so as to catch the aesthetic, 
fashionable, educated gentlemen and ladies, with dignity, 
riches, fashion, and self-indulgence. 

“Christian Science” is all of the Soul. There is nothing of 
God’s Holy Spirit or of Christ in it, except that which is falsely 
applied and connected with the system to deceive those who 
are ignorant of God and His Word. It most generally cap¬ 
tures and binds those in the different churches who have only 
a partial knowledge of the Bible. No one who has the Holy 
Spirit in the heart can be deceived by that false doctrine. And 
those who are deceived by it are bound to a false idea of Divine 
Love the exercise of which drives away all that is of God 
or Christ and leaves them on a sandy foundation, which during 
the great tribulation, soon coming upon the world, will cause 
them to suffer as revealed in the Scriptures. 

We warn every person who reads or can be prevailed upon 
to read this article to get down on their knees in humble 
prayer and ask God to reveal His truth and deliver from every 
false doctrine and religion. 


ADDITIONAL TRUTHS REGARDING 
SO-CALLED “CHRISTIAN SCIENCE.” 


Chapter LIII. 

(Extract from lecture by Dr. J. M. Gray, of Moody Institute.) 

I want to show you the truth of what I have said, that 
Christian Science antagonizes every fundamental of the Word 
of God, and that the Word of God antagonizes every funda¬ 
mental of Christian Science. 

Christian Science denies the reality of matter. It says 
you can think away disease by thinking your body away, and 
hence, if that be true, then God did not in the beginning create 
the heaven and the earth, for there is no such thing as the 
heaven and the earth. 

Some time ago a steamboat was destroyed by fire on the 
Harlem River, in New York. The steamboat was carrying 
women and children belonging to a certain Sunday-school in 
Brooklyn to a picnic ground on Long Island Sound. The 
steamer caught fire, and before it could be reached about one 
thousand, more or less, of those women and children were 
either drowned or burned to death. The captain of that boat 
is today serving a time in a federal prison as the penalty for 
his crime of neglect. But when a certain young lady, in an 
Eastern state, a representative of Christian Science, was asked 
how she could account for such a catastrophe as that what do 
you suppose she said? She said that that catastrophe, so- 
called, never occurred except in the imagination of the people. 
Now, you will laugh at that remark, and I will admit there is a 
ludicrous side to it, but the whole subject is far too solemn 
and too serious to be laughed at. 

Do you suppose she was an idiot? On the contrary, she is 
a young woman highly educated, refined, moving in the high¬ 
est social circle , and the daughter of one who was a cabinet 
minister in the cabinet of William McKinley. 

Christian Science not only denies the reality of matter, but 
it denies the reality in the sense of the personality of God. 
Now, in that book called “Science and Health/’ with a key to 
the Scripture, of which Mrs. Eddy is author, in some places God 
is referred to as though He were a person, as the Bible teaches 
Him to be. In another place He is referred to as though He 
were not a person. Now, the God of pantheism is the imper¬ 
sonal God of Christian Science. We have that, not only from 


410 DEMONOLOGY—“CHRISTIAN SCIENCE,” ETC. 

the teaching of the book referred to, but I have it from .the 
lips of one who was at one time a leading Christian Scientist 
himself, who was second in authority and influence only to 
Mrs. Eddy herself, and after taking the usual course he be¬ 
came a teacher and a lecturer, and he told me with his own lips 
that in order to become an adept in Christian Science it was 
absolutely necessary to renounce belief in the personality of 
God; so that the Christian Scientist is utterly incapable of 
using the language of the Lord’s prayer, “Our Father, Who 
art in Heaven,” in the sense that the Christian man and woman 
uses that. 

Christian Science does not only deny the reality of God, 
but the reality of Jesus Christ. According to their doctrine 
Jesus never could have lived here on earth in the flesh, first 
because there is no earth, and second because there is no flesh. 
There may be more than one Christ, and other women may 
become so inspired as to give birth to a Christ in precisely 
the same way in which the Virgin Mary gave birth to the 
Christ. That there are today no less than three women in the 
commonwealth of Massachusetts who claim to have given 
birth to a child in the same way. 

With such a view of His suffering, Christian Science as a 
religion finds no place for the sacrament of the Lord’s supper, 
having no dying love of the Lord and Savior; but Christian 
Science not only denies the reality of Jesus Christ, but also that 
of Satan. The textbook says, “A lie is all the devil there is.” 
Satan desires to be thought of as if he did not exist, but if a lie 
be all the devil there is and there be no reality to Satan, then 
we must cut out the third chapter of Genesis; if there be no 
Satan we must cut out the Book of Job; if there be no Satan 
there is no reality in the temptation of the Son of God in the 
wilderness. 

“Christian Science” not only denies the reality of Satan, 
but it denies the reality of sin. The textbook speaks of sin, 
sometimes, using the word only to say that sin cannot be. It 
contradicts that in another place by saying: “Though your 
sins be scarlet they shall be white as snow.” But the textbook 
does not mean by sin what the Word of God means by sin. 
According to “Christian Science” you can think sin away, just 
as you think your disease or your body away. 

Mrs. Eddy has made a comparison between alcohol and 
milk. She informs us there are no intoxicating properties in 
alcohol; that it is only in the mind. Alcohol is intoxicating 
because people think it is. They could become intoxicated by 
drinking milk as by drinking alcohol if they only thought so. 

“Christian Science” is said to be a system of prayers. The 
prayers of so-called Christian Scientists are not the prayers of 
the man who knows God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ 


DEMONOLOGY—“CHRISTIAN SCIENCE,” ETC. 411 


His Son. What is prayer as the word of God reveals it? It is 
the assumption of the personal being, such as you or I received 
through the reconciling acts of His Son, our Savior. But you 
will look in vain through the textbooks of “Christian Science” 
for any such definition of prayer. Prayer in “Christian Science” 
is a form of hypnotism, a kind of introspection, a prospection 
of the mind by means of waves of thought directed at the 
person to be influenced. Mrs. Eddy declared she would as 
soon have a machine for prayer and that human prayers were 
no more than praying by machinery. 

When John' Alexander Dowie was so well known in 
Chicago he undertook to implant his doctrines in the City of 
New York. In order to do so he engaged Madison Square 
Garden and brought many followers with him on a special 
train. The “Christian Science” people were very much opposed 
to Dowie, and on the opening night of his campaign in Madison 
Square Garden they were represented by a certain number, 
who had located themselves in different places on the floor, 
prepared to demonstrate against Dowie; in other words, to 
“pray” him out, and when Dowie and his people came in and 
began to march down the aisle towards the platform, arrayed 
in their flowing robes, etc., the “Christian Scientists” began to 
“pray.” They closed their eyes and folded their hands and 
began to focus their thoughts upon what was transpiring, 
saying, “This is not true,” “this is error,” “this can not be,” 
“this must not be,” “this shall not be,” and so they kept it up, 
and they claim that they defeated the purpose of John Alexan¬ 
der Dowie in the City of New York. 

Now, we happen to know from other points of view that 
that which represents what is meant by prayer, is that if such 
is the prayer of the Bible, then we do not know what the Bible 
teaches, and have never prayed. 

We ask you to read I John, 4:l-2-3-4: 

1. “Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits 
whether they are of God, because many false prophets are gone 
out into the world. 

2. “Hereby know ye the Spirit of God: Every spirit that 
confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God. 

3. “And every spirit that confesseth not that JESUS 
CHRIST is come in the flesh is not of God; and this is that 
spirit of antichrist whereof ye have heard that it should come; 
and even now already is it in the world. 

4. “Ye are of God, little children, and have overcome 
them; because greater is he that is in you than he that is in the 
world.” 

That is precisely the spirit of “Christian Science,” for we 
remember that the “flesh” here spoken of is not that thing 
which “Christian Scientists” call flesh, but which the word of 


412 DEMONOLOGY—“CHRISTIAN SCIENCE,” ETC 

God calls flesh, and which God’s true children understand the 
word flesh. The Jesus Christ revealed to us walked upon the 
earth and died for us on Calvary; was buried and raised again. 
Every spirit that annuls Jesus Christ is not of God. It annuls 
the incarnation of the Virgin Mary. It annuls His suffering 
upon the cross; it annuls His reconciling death on the cross; 
it annuls His resurrection from the dead; it annuls His inter¬ 
cession as our High Priest; it annuls His second coming; for 
Christian Science has the effrontery to say that itself is the 
second coming of Christ. I regard Christian Science as Anti- 
Christ. It is a delusion that has fallen upon man, sent by God, 
because they have turned their backs on the love of the truth. 

The Bible not only defines the nature of Christian Science, 
but gives an explanation of Christian Science in II Thessalon- 
ians, second chapter, beginning at the eighth verse to the 
twelfth, inclusive : 

“And then shall that wicked be revealed whom the Lord 
shall consume with the spirit of His mouth and shall destroy 
with the brightness of his coming. 

“Even Him whose coming is after the working of Satan, 
with all powers and signs and lying wonders. 

“And with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them 
that perish; because they received not the love of the truth, 
that they might be saved. 

“And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion, 
that they should believe a lie. 

“That they all might be damned who believe not the truth, 
but had pleasure in unrighteousness.” 

It is one thing for a man to receive the truth; another for 
him to receive love of truth. One receives truth in his head, 
another in his heart. 

Some believers in Christian Science are able to quote the 
Bible, it is true; they quote it so well that they silence some 
Christians who are ignorant of the Bible; but there is absence 
of love of truth, causing them to turn away from it, because 
they have not received the love of truth. 

Here is the explanation of Christian Science: It is a 
delusion that has fallen upon men and has come as a judgment 
of God upon them, because they have turned their backs upon 
the love of the truth. 

You will hear this question put again and again. Why 
are so many, intelligent, cultivated people being led away by 
Christian Science? Christian Science is never seen in rescue 
missions, and Christian Science does no slum work. Christian 
Science works among another class; altogether among the 
wealthy, the refined and the influential classes.—Heb. 6:4-6 

“For it is impossible for those who were once enlightened 


DEMONOLOGY—“CHRISTIAN SCIENCE,” ETC. 


413 


and have tasted of the heavenly gift and were made partakers 
of the Holy Ghost, 

“And have tasted the good word of God, and the powers 
of the world to come, 

“If they shall fall away, to renew them again unto repent¬ 
ance ; seeing they crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh 
and put Him to an open shame.” 

John tells us if we confess our sins God is faithful and 
just to forgive us our sins, but an apostate is one who has given 
up Christianity altogether and turned his back upon the truth, 
and this is precisely what Christian Science represents. We are 
referring to Christian Scientists. The fact that a man has been 
healed by Christian Science or attends a Christian Science 
temple is not in itself that he is a Christian Scientist and denies 
God, but the man who accepts and yields his being to it is the 
man to whom repentance in sense is impossible, because he 
has crucified the Son of God and because he has wilfully 
denied the Son of God. No other name under heaven which 
is given among men will save and heal. 

The Bible shows us the remedy for Christian Science in 
Col. 2:6-10: 

“As ye have, therefore, received Christ Jesus the Lord, so 
walk ye in him. 

“Rooted and built up in Him and established in the faith, 
as ye have been taught, abounding therein with thanksgiving. 

“Beware lest any man spoil you through philosopohy and 
vain deceit, after the tradition of men, after the rudiments of 
the world, and not after Christ. 

“For in Him dwelleth all the fullness of the Godhead 
bodily. 

“And ye are complete in Him, which is the head of all 
principality and power.” 

THE REMEDY—AGAINST SATAN AND HIS CULTS. 

The remedy for Christian Science is the preaching of a 
full and complete gospel of Jesus Christ by the Christian 
churches of today. 

We ask you to dwell particularly upon the verse which 
says: “For in Him dwelleth all the fullness of the Godhead 
bodily.” Remember that Jesus Christ is God, and that God in 
Jesus Christ took to Himself a human nature in all points like 
unto our nature, except without sin, and that in Him dwelleth 
all the fullness of the Godhead, and that we who have received 
the Lord Jesus Christ are complete in Him; we are completely 
justified; we are completely purified; we are completely glori¬ 
fied. It is just as true in the mind and power of God that we 
are glorified as that we are justified or purified. 

Christian Science has only a counterfeit of what we have 
in Jesus Christ. If the Gospel of the Son of God is preached 


414 DEMONOLOGY—“CHRISTIAN SCIENCE,” ETC 


as revealed to us in the Son of God, the whole truth and noth¬ 
ing but the truth, Satan would have no opportunity to lift his 
head within the bounds of God’s people. People leave our 
churches and become followers of Christian Science because of 
a desire for something better; something deeper; something 
holier; something mightier than we are getting in the Chris¬ 
tian churches. Does Christian Science better the morals of 
men? It does in some cases. Christian Scientists will speak 
of the evenness and complacency of temper it produces; and it 
will speak of other changes wrought through its teachings; 
the change is for the betterment and moral living and the 
moral conduct of the Christian Scientist, but that which Chris¬ 
tian Science does for the betterment of morals of men is simply 
like fruit tied to the tree in comparison to fruit that grows out 
from the root of the tree. 

From a comparison between God’s word and a Christian 
Science textbook, Mrs. Eddy’s, we see that Christian Science 
is “falsely so called,” I Tim. 6:20, being neither Christian nor 
scientific. 

1. Christian Science says: “That spirit created matter is 
an erroneous premise.” 

1. God says : “God is a spirit” (John 4:24). “God created 
the heaven and the earth” (Gen. 1:1). 

2. Christian Science says: “Mortals are not * * * 
created in God’s image.” 

2. God says: “So God created man in his own image, in 
the image of God created He him” (Gen. 1:27). 

3. Christian Science says: “Adam is a product of 
nothing, an unreality. Material body and material men are 
delusions. Matter is that of which immortal mind takes no 
cognizance, that which mortal mind sees, feels, hears, tastes 
and smells only in belief. The only facts are spirits.” 

3. God says: “The Lord God formed man of the dust of 
the ground” (Gen. 2:7). “He called their name Adam” 
(Gen. 5:2). . 

4. Christian Science says: “Your mortal body is a mortal 
belief of discord.” 

4. God says: “Your body is the temple of the Holy Spirit 

* * * therefore glorify God in your body” (I Cor. 6:19, 20). 

“Let not sin.therefore reign in your mortal body” (Rom. 6:12). 

5. Christian Science says: “Christ is a divine principle, 
not a person; soul outside the body.” 

5. God says: “He took on Him the seed of Abraham” 
(Heb. 2:16). “A spirit hath not flesh and bone as ye see Me 
have” (Luke 24:39). 

6. Christian Science says : “Jehovah is a divine principle, 
commonly called God.” 

6. God says: “Christ, Who is the image of God,” is the 
“express image of His person” (II Cor. 4:4; Heb. 1 :3). 


DEMONOLOGY—“CHRISTIAN SCIENCE,” ETC 415 


7 . Christian Science says: “The Holy Spirit is Divine 
Science; the development of eternal life—impersonal. 

7 . God says : “When He, the Spirit of Truth, is come, He 
will guide you into all truth; for He shall not speak of Him¬ 
self, but whatsoever He shall hear that shall He speak; and He 
will show you things to come” (John 16:13). 

[It is not without design that seven times is the personal 
pronoun used in a single verse where Christ is prophesying of 
the coming of the Holy Spirit.] 

8. Christian Science says: “Sin, sickness, death is a 
belief only.” 

8. God says: “His own self bare our sins” (I Pet. 2:24). 
“He bare our sickness” (Matt. 8:17). “He tasted death” 
(Heb. 2:9). 

[If sin, sickness and death are delusions, Christ was either 
imposed upon or was an imposter.] 

9. Christian Science says: “It is the sense of sin, not the 
sinful soul that is lost.” 

9. God says: “The soul that sinneth, it shall die” (Ezk. 
18:4). “What shall it profit a man if he shall gain the whole 
world and lose his own soul?” (Mark 8:36). 

10. Christian Science says: “As long as we believe the 
soul can sin we can never understand the science of being.” 
“Error is a false supposition of a false sense.” “Man can not 
depart from holiness.” 

10. God says: “There is none righteous, no not one.” 
“For all have sinned” (Rom. 3 :10, 23). “If we say we have not 
sinned, we make Him a liar, and His word is not in us” 
(I John 1:10). 

11. Christian Science says: “Death is an illusion, for 
there is no death.” 

11. God says: “The last enemy * * * is death” 

(I Cor. 15:26). “Sin * * * bringeth forth death” (Jas. 

1:15). “Who delivered us from so great a death” (II Cor. 1 :10). 

12. Christian Science says: “Heaven is not a locality.” 

12. God says: “I go to prepare a place for you” (John 
14:2). 

13. Christian Science says: “No final judgment awaits 
mortals.” 

13. God says: “We must all appear before the judgment 
seat of Christ” (II Cor. 5:10; Rev. 20:12). 

14. Christian Science says: “Angels are pure thoughts 

* * * not messengers.” 

14. God says: Angels are “ministering spirits, sent forth 
to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation” (Heb. 
1:14). 

Let us substitute “pure thought” for angel. God sent a 
pure thought and shut the lion’s mouths (Dan. 6:22). A pure 


416 DEMONOLOGY—“CHRISTIAN SCIENCE,” ETC 


thought by night opened the prison doors and brought them 
forth (Acts 5 :19). “Bless the Lord, ye His pure thoughts, that 
excel in strength, that do His commandments, hearkening unto 
the voice of His word” (Psalm 103 :20). A pure thought smote 
Peter on the side, and raised him up (Acts 12:7). See Rev. 
3:5; Psa. 91:11, 12; Heb. 1:14; I Kings 19:5. 

15. Christian Science says: “There is but one way to 
heaven * * * harmony.” 

15. God says: “I am the way” (John 14:6). 

16. Christian Science says: “Atonement is not blood. It 
stands for mortality disappearing, for Jesus’ deathless life, 
which He left for an example and ransom from sin all who 
follow it.” 

16. God says: “Without shedding of blood is no remis¬ 
sion” (Heb. 9:22). “Washed us from our sins in His own 
blood” (Rev. 1:5). 

Beloved, is your life or your name associated in any way 
with the words Christian Science? Have you realized that you 
are yoked with those who do not believe in any of the sacred 
doctrines that are dear to your heart? Do you appreciate that 
your influence is on the side of those who deny the existence of 
a personal God, a personal devil, a final judgment and the 
reconciliation made by Christ? Hear the Holy Spirit whisper: 

“What part hath he that believeth with an infidel? * * * 
Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, 
saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing, and I will 
receive you and will be a Father unto you” (2 Cor. 6:15). 


HOW TO GET RID OF SATAN AND DEMONS. 
Chapter LIV. 

Life would be intolerable, if the demons had all their own 
way, but like Satan—Samael, their power and existence is 
limited. They are “one-half spirits” and are, therefore, 
possessed of a semi-sensual or psychic-sarcous constitution. 
This imposes upon them many restrictions. They require 
sustenance; and that they find in certain essences, or in the ele¬ 
ments of fire and water. 

They get into people who have unclean, or wondering 
thoughts; they also get into people’s brains who do not con¬ 
trol their thoughts; they are not able to create anything; they 
can produce nothing save their own kind. It is only the super¬ 
ior spirit that can drive them out; but the individual who is 
possessed, oppressed, or obsessed by them must really desire 
to get rid of them and co-operate with the minister of 



HOW TO GET RID OF SATAN AND DEMONS. 417 


CHRIST, acting for CHRIST, and Jo what they are told to 
do by the LORD Himself, where He says: 

“Resist the devil and he will flee from you.” Give no place 
to the devil. Demons are the children of the devil; they are 
subject to him on one side, and they may be overcome on the 
other by the powder of the Son of GOD, who has given His 
Name to be used by His ministers with power to do what is 
necessary to get rid of them. 

There is only one thing that human beings can do to cur¬ 
tail the power of demons, and those persons must be in the 
Kingdom of GOD, according to the Scriptures. 

We have an example of JESUS Himself, when He was 
led and kept in the wilderness by the Holy Spirit, which He 
received after He came up out of the waters of baptism, as 
will be found in the fourth chapters of Matthew and Luke. 
As soon as JESUS was baptised in water, He prayed and asked 
for the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit came down upon Him 
and then it was that GOD the Father spoke from Heaven and 
declared: “This is my beloved Son in whom I am well 
pleased.” 

Then, it will be seen that He was led by the Holy Spirit 
into the wilderness to be tempted of the devil, and for forty 
days He was there among the wild beasts without food or 
drink. That was necessary in order for Him to reach the ex¬ 
treme point where death from starvation, or life from GOD 
should come in and save Him from death. Satan appeared 
then to tempt Him. He could not have been tempted before 
by Satan, and so it is with every person tempted of Satan, they 
must reach the place where they can be tempted. Satan ap¬ 
peared to Him and held up a stone and said to Him: 

“If you be the Son of GOD command this stone to be 
changed into bread.” 

JESUS answered and said to Satan: “It is written thou 
shalt not live by bread alone, but by every word that pro- 
ceedeth out of the mouth of GOD.” 

Satan tempted JESUS on the line of the body, or the flesh. 
Remember that man is a tripartite being having a body, a 
spirit, and a soul. The soul is the intellect, or mind located in 
the brain of man. The Greek word psyche is the word from 
which psychic or psychotherapy is derived. The psyche or 
soul is the seat of ambition, and the devil failing on the line of 
the stomach, the flesh and the body, he thought surely he 
would overcome JESUS in tempting Him on the line of His 
ambition connected with His soul. He, therefore followed 
JESUS, as He was led by the Holy Spirit, on a high moun¬ 
tain, which we think must have been Mt. Hermon, from the 
top of which, all divisions and nations could be seen, such as 
Arabia, Egypt and Europe across the Mediterranean Sea, and 


418 HOW TO GET RID OF SATAN AND DEMONS. 

Asia to the north. Satan appeared to Him then and said, 
pointing to the different nations: 

“All of these are mine, and I will give them all to you, if 
you will bow down and worship me.” 

JESUS said to him: “Get thee behind me Satan,” and 
Satan left Him. 

Again JESUS was led into the city and stood on a pinnacle 
of the temple, where the devil came at Him again, on the line 
of His Spirit, saying to Him: 

“If thou be the SON OF GOD, cast yourself down : for He 
has given His angels charge over thee to keep thee from fall¬ 
ing.” Satan, himself, tried to quote Scripture here, quoting 
from the ninety-first Psalms, but Satan never was known to 
quote Scripture correctly, and he and all of his emissaries 
make a misapplication of Scripture. 

Then, JESUS said to Him: “It is written thou shalt not 
tempt the LORD thy GOD.” Then, it was that Satan left 
him. JESUS had overcome Satan, and then, as will be seen 
in the fourteenth verse of the fourth chapter of Luke, JESUS 
returned to Nazareth in the dunamin or creative power of the 
Spirit. Indeed, the Spirit, SON OF GOD, came upon Him, 
and He went back to Nazareth and commenced His ministry 
of destroying the works of the devil referred to in I John 3 :8. 

The people who understand this matter are instructed, 
whenever they are tempted, or whenever they are attacked by 
an evil spirit, to quote an appropriate verse from the Scripture 
and say: “Get thee behind me Satan,” in the name of JESUS 
CHRIST. If you are a baptised believer and sincere member 
of the body of CHRIST, or in the Kingdom of GOD, Satan 
will depart from you. 

Another method of warding off evil spirits of the devil is 
to sing such a verse as this: 

“All hail the power of JESUS* namel 
Let angels prostrate fall, 

Bring forth the royal diadem, 

And crown Him LORD of all. 

“Crown him, ye morning stars of light, 

Who fixed this earthly ball; 

Now hail the strength of Israel’s might, 

And crown Him LORD of all. 

“Let every kindred, every tribe, 

On this terrestrial ball, 

To Him all majesty ascribe, 

And crown Him LORD of all. 


HOW TO GET RID OF SATAN AND DEMONS. 419 


“O that with yonder sacred throng 
We at His feet may fall, 

We’ll join the ever-lasting song, 

And crown Him LORD of all.” 

Whenever this, or any other song, having the name of 
JESUS CHRIST, or the blood in it, is sung, the evil spirits 
will be driven away. 

We never fail, every morning, just as soon as we arise, to 
sing the song just given. 

Another song with which we often overcome Satan and 
His demons is the following: 

“There is power in the blood, now, to wash your soul, 
There is power in the blood to keep you whole, 
There is power in the blood to help you win, 

There is power in the blood to save from sin. 

Chorus. 

“Glory to the Lamb, Glory to the Lamb, 

For He shed His blood for thee. 

He will keep you in the way 

And will never let you stray. 

Refrain. 

“There is power in the blood of 

JESUS CHRIST OUR LORD.” 

The devil cannot stand that and he and his demons will 
scatter. 

Another song we often sing: 

“Under the blood, the precious blood, 

Under the cleansing, healing flood; 

Keep me, Savior, from day to day, 

Under the precious blood. 

“Sweet peace abides within the heart, 

Under the blood, under the blood; 

And gifts divine their joy impart, 

Under the precious blood.” 


Amen. 



INDEX 


Page 

Abdominal Muscles, Strong .... 

Acetic Acid... ;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;; 139 

Acids .139 

Adulterated Cheese .153 

Adulterants, Milk. 191 

Albumins . 39 

Alcohol and Its Effects on Body, Mind, and Spirit...... .. . .. 174-177 

Alimentary Canal and Digestive Organs. 66-74 

Almonds . 139 

Aluminum . 103 

Alum Powders. 140 

Ammonia, Carbonate . 141 

Anatomy and Physiology Limited. 37-43 

Aneurism . 47 

Anger .329, 337 

Anointing of Oil . 264 

Aorta . 47 

Appendix and Appendicitis. 79 

Apples . 139 

Apricot. 139 

Arrowroot . 138 

Arteries, Hardened. Ill 

Arthritis, Rheumatoid . 349 

Artichoke . 138 

Asparagus . 138 

Asthma . 348 

Atropa Spirit.35, 341 

Auto-Suggestion . 233 

Avarice . 338 


B 


Baking Powder . 139 

Bananas . 144 

Barley . 147 

Bathing, Necessity of.322-323 

Beans . 143 

Beans, New England Baked. 144 

Beef Meat. 142 

Beef Tea .'. 142 

Beer . 143 

Beets . 144 

Berries . 143 

Bilious Temperament . 24 

Bilio-Sanguine Temperaments . 25 

Bilio-Nervous-Lymphatic Temperament . 26 

Birthmarks . 89 

Blackberries . 143 

Blood .7, 46, 49, 50, 51 

Blueberries . 143 

Body . 16 


















































11 


INDEX 


Page 


Brazil Nuts . 147 

Bread . 145 

Buckwheat . 147 

Burial, Premature . 320 

Butter . 146 

Butternut . 147 

Buttermilk . 190 


C 


Cabbage . 151 

Caecum, The . 72 

Calcium . 105 

Cancer .83, 347 

Candy . 152 

Canned Goods . 153 

Carbohydrates . 91 

Carbon . 91 

. Carrots . 148 

Casting Out of Evil Spirits.350-352, 353-355, 373-375 

Cauliflower . 150 

Cause of Disease and Its Cure . 33 

Celery . 150 

Cereals . 148 

Characteristics of Foods Producing Fats. 213 

Chard (Swiss) . 150 

Cheese . 152 

Cherries . 154 

Chestnuts . 154 

Chewing Gum. 151 

Chicken . 180 

Children’s Deformities . 327 

Children, The Danger of Them Being in Company with Demonized 

People . 367 

Chloride . 106 

Chocolate . 155 

Chorea . 348 

CHRIST Destroys Works of The Devil.370-379 

“Christian Science”... 


266-267, 316, 390-394, 394-396, 397-402, 403-408, 409-416 


Chyle . 72 

Cider . 157 

Cigarettes, Cigars, etc. 163 

Circulatory System. 46 

Citric Acid . 139 

Clams . 154 

Cloves . 154 

Cocaine, Effects of the Use of.169-173 

Cocoa . 155 

Cocoanuts .. 153 

Cocoanut-milk . 154 

Cod . 157 

“Codeine” Spirit .•. 36 

Coffee . 156 

Coffee Heart . 156 

Cold Storage Meat . 189 

Condensed Milk . 191 























































INDEX iii 


Condiments .. igy 

Consumption, Cause of..* * * * * ’ ’ * ' * * ’ * ‘ * * * * * * *' * * ‘ j 12 

Consumption, Wonderful Healing of.. 304 308 

Conversion of Author to CHRIST as HEALER. .‘.‘.'.'.’.’.231-257 

Subject of Divine Healing.231-239 

How the Author Came to Abandon the * Practice ’ of 

Medicine .239-245 

GOD’S Provisions for Healing Sickness *Caused by Disease 

a ? d Tormen ts Caused by Demons or Evil Spirits.245-255 

Mans Extremity Is GOD’S Opportunity”. 255 

Miracle Performed by the LORD..'' * 256 

Corn .149 

Corn (Green) .149 

Corn-meal (White) .* * I 49 

Corn Hoe-Cake . * [ 149 

Corn-pone ..*.*.".*.**..* 1! 1 !!.*!!.' 150 

Cotton-seed Oil .] * * 154 

Crackers . .!.!.!.! 152 

Cranberries .* * 147 

Cream . V.V.V.’.’ ’.! 155 

Cream Cheese.. 152 

Cream of Tartar Powders.’* 141 

Criminal Temperaments . 29 

Cucumbers . 148 

Currants . 147 


D 

Dandelion . 180 

Dates . 180 

Death in the Pot . 106 

Demonology .348-419 

Demonology, Casting Out Demons.350-352, 353, 373, 375 

Demonology, Chorea . 348 

Demonology, St. Vitus’ Dance. 348 

Demonology, Sciatica . 348 

Demonology, Tic-douloureaux . 349 

Demonology, Nervous Prostration . 349 

Demonology, Neuralgia . 349 

Demonology, Paralysis . 349 

Demonology, Palsy . 349 

Demonology, Tuberculosis . 349 

Demonology, Insanity . 349 

Demonology, Epilepsy . 349 

Demonology, Example of Healing by the LORD. 349 

Demonology, Examples of Healing by the LORD Through This 

Ministry .350-352 

Demonology, Another Wonderful Miracle Illustrating Demonology 353 

Demonology, Deadly Work of Satan Explained; Diabolical 


Demonology, Spiritualism . 358 

Demonology, Replies to the Question Regarding. 362 

Demonology, Difference Between the Devil and Demons.363-365 

Demonology, Deadly Work of Satan Explained.365-369 

Demonology, Danger of Children Being in Company With 

Demonized People . 367 

















































iv 


INDEX 


Page 

Demonology, Another Case of Child Under Demon Possession.. 367 
Demonology, Another Case Showing the Necessity for GOD’S 

Children Being Careful What Company They Keep. 367 

Demonology, Satan Puts Fear on People and Makes Them Insane 368 
Demonology, CHRIiST Destroys the Works of the Devil... .370-379 

Demonology, Another Example of Casting Out of Spirits. 373 

Demonology, The Origin of Medicines or Poisons is of Satan.380-384 

Demonology, Subtlety and Guile of Satin. 386 

Demonology, Attitude of Early Fathers to Evil Spirits. 388 

Demonology, Satan’s Masterpiece .390-394 

Demonology, Lesson for “Christian Scientists’” and Those Who 

Need the Truth.394-396 

Demonology, Truth Regarding* “Christian Science”.397-402 

Demonology, False Spirit in “Christian Science”. 401 

Demonology, “Christian Science” .403-408 

Demonology, Additional Truths Regarding “Christian Science” 


Demonology, The Remedy Against Satan and His Cults.413-416 

Demonology, How to Get Rid of Satan and Demons.416-419 

Destruction of the Will. 158 

Devil and Demons (See Spirits, Evil).363-365 

Diet, Epitome on...209-212 

Difference Between Sickness and Torments.296-301 

Difference Between the Devil and Demons.363-365 

Digestive Organs .66-74 

Disease.6, 7, 33, 62 

Disease and Torments, Revolution in Treatment.301-312 

Disease and Perfect Health. 301 

Disease, Healing Without Medicine.308-312 

Divine Health.282-295 

Divine Health, Author’s Personal Experience.283-287 

Divine Health, Eat Little . 288 

Divine Health, Live Soberly, Righteously and Godly.289-294 

Divine Health, Value of a Long and Healthy Life.294-295 

Divine Healing .231-239 

Ducks . 180 

Dunamin .63, 258 

Duodendum. 71 

Dyspepsia, Nervous, Healing of.304, 308 

E 

Eggs .180-182 

Elements of Which the Human Body Consists (13).90-129 

Emotions.330-332 

Endive. 180 

Envy or Jealousy. 337 

Epilepsy .263, 349 

Epitome on Diet.209-212 

Exercise, Necessity of, or Forceful Labor.322-328 

Explanation of Healing Without Medicine.308-312 

F 

Facial Expresions. 333 

Faith and Kindred Spiritual Truths.64, 258-278 












































INDEX 


v 


Page 

Farina . 182 

Fatty Degeneration . 327 

Fear .331, 335 

Feet . 81 

Fighting. 338 

Figs . 183 

Filberts.■. 184 

Fish . 182 

Flour (Wheat) . 182 

Flour (Graham). 182 

Foods: How to Live; What to Eat; What Not to Eat and Why. 138-209 

Foods Which Give Force to the Body. 214 

Food Supply Oxygen.215-219 

Food. Quantity Which Should Be Taken Every Twenty-Four 

Hours . 212 

Foreign Substances .19, 349 

Fright . 332 

Frowning. 332 

Fruits . 182-183 


G 


Game. 185 

Gas Waste . 48 

Glandular System .74-79 

Globulins . 40 

Gnostic Temperaments . 21 

God’s Provisions for Healing Sickness, Caused by Disease and 

Torments caused by Demons or Evil Spirits.245-255 

Good Bread. 145 

Goose . 185 

Gooseberries. 185 

Goosefoot. 184 

Graham Bread . 146 

Graham Flour . 182 

Grapes. 184 

Grapefruit . 184 

Grapenuts. 184 

Gratitude . 339 

Green Corn . 149 

Grief .330, 335, 336 

Groundnut, Peanut or Guber Pea. 184 

Growth of Habit of Intemperance. 159 

Gums. 185 


H 

Habits: How to Control and Overcome 

Haddock. 

Halibut . 

Hams. 

Happiness... 

Hares and Rabbits. 

Hatred . 

Hazelnuts. 

Health . 


... 173 
... 185 
... 186 
... 185 
61, 333 
... 185 
... 335 
... 184 
.5, 61 

















































vi 


INDEX 


Page 

Health and Long Life.219-223 

Health, Perfect and Permanent, May Be Had and Enjoyed... .212-219 

Health, Food Measure .. 212 

Health, Foods Producing Fats Have These Characteristics. 213 

Health, Foods Which Give Force to the Body.!. 214 

Health, Food Supply Oxygen. 215 

Heart.46-52 

Heart and Blood . 324 

Heart and Circulatory System, Also the Blood Plasma and 

Serum. 46-56 

Heart Blood. —49 

Heart, Lungs . 53 

Heart, Leakage of.111-124 

Heart, Palpitation of. 125 

Healing the Sick. 277 

Healing Without Medicine.308-312 

Healing By the LORD.347, 349, 350, 351, 353 

Hemorrhoids. 73 

Heredity. 159 

Herring . 185 

Hog Meat . 186 

Honey. 186 

Horseradish . 185 

Human Body, Soul and Spirit.129-137 

Human Body, Arrangement of Human Body. 130 

Hunger, Natural . 311 

Insanity. 368 

Intellect, Mind or Soul, Psychic Power, Etc.313-322 

Iron . 98 

J 

Jejunum . 72 

judicial Temperments . 28 

K 

Kidneys . 77 

Kidney Beans . 144 

Kohlrabi. 187 

L 

Labor, Necessity of Exercise, or Forceful.322-323 

Lactic Acid . 139 

Leeks. 187 

Lemons . 188 

Lentils . 187 

Lettuce. 187 

Life and Death.223-230 

Lima Bean. 143 

Limes. 187 

Liver . 75 

Lobster. 187 

Logos . 278 

Long Life .219-223 

Love .330, 334 

Lungs .53, 56 

Lymphatics . 42 

Lymphatic Temperaments . 26 



















































INDEX 


Vll 


M 

Macaroni . 100 

Mackerel.. '. l1; 1 ] 1; i; i;;;;;;;;;;;;;; I 92 

Malic Acid.139 

Malt. 143 

Manganese.128 

MAN, The Complete. .16-32 

Marriage, Objects of. 340 

Meats .' | ’ 189 

Meat, Powdered . 189 

Meat, Cold Storage. 189 

Medicine.i92,* 380-384 

Melons . 190 

Membranes of the Body.43-46 

Mental Condition, Expression of. 333 

Milk . 190 

Mimicry . 333 

Mineral Water. 209 

Mineral Salts . 91 

Mind or Soul .313-322 

Mind or Soul, Influence of Passions on. 329 

Mind Cure. 316 

Mind, Subjective . 317 

Miracles, Real Performed.278-281, 296-299, 350-351, 351-352, 353 

“Morphia” Spirit . 36 

Morphine, Effects of Use of.169-173 

Mucous Membrane .43, 70 

Mucous . 45 

Mud, the First Remedy. 137 

Mushrooms . 192 

Muskmelon . 190 

Mutton . 192 


N 


Narcotics, Effect of Use of. 

Navy Beans. 

Nectarines . 

“Nephesh”... 

Nervous Prostration . 

Nervous System and Nerve Centers... 

Nervous System, The True Remedy Which Heals 

Neuralgia . 

Nitrogen . 

Noises, Effect of. 

Nucleus. 

Nuts. 


169-173 
... 144 
... 192 
... 130 
... 349 
..56-65 
... 64 
... 349 
... 97 
... 336 
... 38 
... 192 


O 


Oatmeal . 

Olives . 

Olive Oil . 

Onions. 

Origin of Medicine. 


... 194 
... 192 
... 193 
... 193 
380-384 


















































INDEX 


viii 

Page 

Oxygen.91, 94, 97, 215-219 

Oysters. 193 

P 

Paleness. 334 

Palsy . 349 

Paralysis .87, 349 

Parsnips . 195 

Parsley. 195 

Passions .329-340 

Peaches. 196 

Peanuts. 197 

Peanut Butter.184, 197 

Pecans. 197 

Pears. 196 

Peas . 196 

Pectic Acid . 139 

Pepper and Other Condiments. 197 

Peptones. 40 

Persimmons. 196 

Phosphate Powders .140-141 

Phosphorus. 104 

Physiology. 37 

Pickles . 197 

Piles. 73 

Pineapples . 195 

Pistis, the Sixth Sense Secures It. 63 

Pity . 339 

Play, Passion for. 338 

Plums . 196 

Poisons.35, 380-384 

Potato . 194 

Potato (Sweet). 195 

Practices. Two, Which are Condemned. 177 

Prayer and Religious Faith. 316 

Pride . 339 

Proteids. 90 

Protoplasm.17, 38, 39, 41 

Prunes . 196 

Psyche.130, 262, 263 

Psychic Temperaments. 27 

Psychic Powers . 313-316 

Pumpkin. 195 

R 

Racemic Acid. 139 

Radishes . 200 

Raisins. 199 

Raspberries . 199 

Reflex Action .57, 58, 59 

Remedy, True, Which Heals. 64 

Reproduction of Our Species. 83 

Respiration, Importance of. 324 

Respiration and Blood Circulation. 324 

Revelation to Scientists and All Who Read.301-308 





















































INDEX ix 


Page 

Revolution in Treatment of Disease, Sickness and Torments. .301-308 

Rhubarb . 199 

Rice. 199 

Rice Jelly . 200 


S 

Sago . 202 

Salt .106-127 

Sanguine Temperament. 21 

Satan, Subtlety and Guile of (Also See Demonology).386-388 

Satan’s Masterpiece.390-394 

Satan and His Cults, Remedy Against.413-416 

Satan and His Demons, How to Get Rid of.416-419 

Satan, Deadly Work of, Explained.355, 360, 365, 384, 389 7 

Schneiderian Membrane . 44 

Sciatica. 348 

Sea Weed . 202 

Secretiveness. 337 

Sensitive Temperament . 29 

Serous Membrane . 45 

Serum . 46 

Sexual Organs .83-89 

Shame . 339 

Shortening . 200 

Sigmoid Flexure . 73 

Silica . 127 

Sixth Sense. 60 

Sleep . 223 

Sodium and Salt “Death In the Pot”.106-127 

Soul.262, 313-322 

Soups. 202 

Spinach . 200 

Spirit, The Supreme. 36 

Spirit and Soul.129-137 

Spirits of Infirmity .296, 297, 299, 363, 364 

Spirits, Good and Evil in Relation to the Disease and Torments 

of the Human Body.341-347 

Spirits, Evil, Casting Out of.350, 352, 353, 355, 373, 375 

Spirits, Atropa. 341 

Spirits, Traumat . 342 

Spirits, Cases Illustrative of Traumat.342-347 

Spirits, Another Example of Healing by the LORD of. 347 

Spiritism or “Spiritualism”.355-363 

Spirits of Long Suffering.378-379 

Starch . 200 

Stomach . 69 

Strawberries . 203 

St. Vitus Dance. 348 

Submucous Cellular Coat. 70 

Sulphur . 103 

Sulliness . 332 

Supernatural . 336 

Sweet Potato . 195 

Swine’s Flesh.200-202 

Swiss Cheese . 152 






















































X 


INDEX 


Page 

Sympathy. 337 

Syncope . Ill 

Syrup. 202 


T 

Tartaric Acid . 139 

Tartrate Powders . 140 

Tea .. 159 

Tea, Perils of the Teacup. 160 

Tears . 331 

Teeth . 82 

Temperaments .20-32 

Thein. 159 

Thirst, Quenching. 199 

Thoughts .87-88 

Thrombus . 47 

Tic-douloureaux. 349 

Tobacco .163-179 

Tobacco, Habit and Cure. 169 

Tobacco, Some Reasons Why a Boy Should Not Use. 169 

Tobbacco, Effects of Use.169-173 

Tobacco, Effects on Different Parts of the System. 179 

Tomato .199, 203 

Torments . 349 

Traumat . 342 

Triparte Being. 59 

Tuberculosis . 349 

Turnips . 204 

U 

Unleavened Bread. 145 

V 

Value of A Long and Healthy Life.294-295 

Venison. 204 

Vinegar. 204 

Vital Parts . 37 

W 

Walnuts . 209 

Warning, A. 375 

Waste Matter. 49 

Water.205-209 

Water, Mineral . 209 

Weeping . 336 

Wheat Flour. 182 

White Walnuts. 147 

Whortleberries. 143 



















































